ã€ŠUnexpected Encounter: A Second Chance at Loveã€‹


 Chapter 1 Prologue

    ? The wind was strong and the sky was pouring mercilessly. Her wedding gown was soaked and covered in mud. But she stood there unfazed.

    Ignoring the constant honking and yelling, she was standing in the middle of the road in a daze.

    She didn''t care, she didn''t care about anything anymore. For her, life stopped when the man she loved left her at the altar. The happiest day of her life had turned out to be the most dreadful one.

    What had she done to deserve such misery? All she wanted was to marry the man she loved and live a happy life. Was that too much to ask for?

    Rachael Watson, the daughter of the renowned business Michael Watson and his wife Rita Watson, had everything one could wish for. She was the pampered missy of the Watson household whom everyone loved and cherished.

    Despite being the pampered daughter of a wealthy family, Rachael never took anything for granted. Unlike other rich missies who loved showing off their father''s wealth, she never acted all arrogant and spoiled.

    Even though her father never pressured her to join the family business, shepleted her studies and joined the familypany. She now helped her big brother, George Watson and her father to manage thepany.

    Everything in Rachael''s life was going in the right direction until love happened. Oliver Reyes happened.

    She met him through her best friend Emma Reyes. They were cousins.

    Oliver belonged to a mediocre family and was pursuing a degree in arts and acting in a local university. He wanted to pursue acting and be a veteran someday but things didn''t look bright for him. But Rachael tried her best to keep him motivated. She assured him that one day he would make it. She even apanied him to many of his auditions and encouraged him when he didn''t make it.

    Rachael and Oliver started their rtionship with being friends andter turned into lovers. She was delighted to find her lover, her soul mate in her close friend.

    For her it was like a dream came true. Their rtionship was perfect and everything she could wish for. But things didn''t go as smoothly as she had expected it to.

    When Rachael''s family found out about their rtionship, everyone was reluctant to ept them, especially her father.

    Michael did not look down on Oliver because he was from a mediocre background but because of his character and sly personality. He didn''t care if the man her daughter married was rich or poor, as long as he was hardworking and never gave up on his daughter''s happiness, it was enough for him. But unfortunately, he never saw these traits in the guy his daughter had chosen.

    How could he just throw away his only daughter to a man who did not deserve her?

    Rachael on the other hand, fought with her father and refused to leave the man she loved. She refused to give up on their rtionship just because her father thought he didn''t deserve her. This made the rtionship between the father and daughter very sour and they slowly started falling apart.<sub> </sub>

    Eventually, Michael felt helpless in front of his daughter''s wishes and reluctantly epted their rtionship. That was the happiest day of Rachael''s life. She could finally be the man she loved, marry him and start a new family with her family''s blessings.

    Three months after her father''s approval, Oliver proposed to her and she happily epted it. The two families met and the preparation for the wedding began.

    Though Rachael didn''t wish for a grand wedding, the Watson family did not leave any stone unturned. It was the wedding of their precious daughter, how could it not be grand?

    Friends, families, far rtives, business partners, everyone were invited to the wedding. In no time, the wedding became the talk of the town. Media started crawling around the venue a day before the wedding.

    Everyone thought it would definitely be the perfect wedding and couldn''t wait to give the new couple their blessings. But things didn''t go as nned.

    After getting the role he had auditioned for a day before their wedding, Oliver abandoned everything and moved up San Francisco where the shooting would take ce. He left on the day of the wedding without telling anyone, not even his parents.

    When Rachael found out that her groom was missing from her bridesmaid Emma, she did not believe her and started looking for him by herself. She ran from one ce to another, she screamed his name, she called him out several times but he never came.

    Later she received a MMS from him saying he was leaving. Throughout the video he told her about the movie and his role and how excited he was to start a new journey of his life. But never did he once mention her name or apologize for what he had done.

    What about the new journey they were supposed to start? Did that not matter to him at all?

    After loving a man with all her heart and soul, is this what she deserved?

    ¡­

    "Miss¡ª" A man grabbed her arm and pulled Rachael away from the road. "The car would have hit you." Taking off his coat, he quickly ced it over her shoulder. "Your family is looking for you."

    "Uncle Roger¡ª" Tears started rolling down her eyes as she clung to his arms.

    Gently patting her back and trying very hard to hold his tears back, he muttered in her ears. "Everything is going to be okay. Let''s go home now."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 2 One Year

    [Watson mansion]

    Punching the wall, George growled, "I am going to kill that ba*stard." And he wasn''t lying. He would definitely kill Oliver whenever and wherever he found him. How dare he break his little sister''s heart?

    "My poor angel¡ªhow could God do this to her?" Reeta Watson, Rachael''s mother, wept.

    "Why aren''t they here?" Grabbing his coat, George said, "I will go¡ª" But his father stopped him.

    "Roger is bringing her. Calm yourself and sit down."

    "How can you be so calm, dad?" he frowned. "That man ruined Rachael''s life¡ª"

    "Nothing will happen to Rachael. I will never let a slime like him ruin my daughter''s life," Michael snapped. "I am more mad at the son of a b*itch than you are. I want to tear him apart alive. But this isn''t the time to act recklessly. Rachael needs us, she needs her family right now and we have to be there for her."

    "Master, they are here," one of the helpers informed.

    <o>,m When Uncle Roger brought Rachael inside, George was the first one who ran towards her. Pulling his sister into his embrace, he gently tightened his grip around her. "You are so cold."</o>

    "George¡ª" Tightly clutching his shirt with one hand, she buried her face on his chest and sobbed.

    cing his chin on the top of her, George closed his eyes. A tear rolled down from the side of his eyes. His heart ached for his sister. He knew she was in pain. And the fact that he could do nothing to take her pain away made him hate himself.

    Kissing the top of her head, he whispered in her eyes. "Everything is going to be okay. I am here for you, mom and dad are here for you."

    "Darling¡ª" Reeta gently caressed her daughter''s arm. "My baby¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "Mom¡ª" Embracing each other, the mother and daughter duo cried their pain away.

    "Everything will be alright¡ª"

    Shaking her head vigorously, Rachael mumbled in between her sobs. "No¡­..nothing is¡­.going to be¡­.okay mom. I lost everything¡­..today. I lost everything." Clutching her chest, she trembled. "It hurts¡­.it hurts so bad. I don''t feel like living anymore mom, I¡ª"

    "Enough¡ª" Michael growled. "How dare you say that Rachael Watson?" He stormed towards her. "This will be the first andst time you say something like that. Do you understand? What do you mean by you don''t want to live anymore? Do you really wish to give up on your family, friends and everything you have for a man who abandoned you? Are you so weak and selfish?"

    Not having the courage to face her father, Rachael lowered her head. What had happened was a huge embarrassment for her family too. Because of her they had to face all the backsh from the media, society and their rtives.

    "My daughter is strong and wise. She knows how to stand up again when life cripples her down. She is not selfish, she cares about others more than herself." Lifting her chin up, he stated, "Look at me young woman. When someone is talking, you are supposed to look at them, not the ground."

    Gently wiping her tear stained face, he caressed her cheeks. "I want you to always keep your chin up no matter what happens. Whatever happened today is not your fault. So stop ming yourself. Did you understand?"

    She nodded and wiped her tears away. "Dad, I am sorry¡ª" Burying her face in his embrace, she apologized again. "I am sorry, I should have listened to you. I am so sorry¡ª"

    Patting the back of her head, Michael sighed. "Cry, cry as much as you want. It will make you feel better. Holding your emotions in will make things worse."

    Grabbing her shoulders, he gently pulled her away. He then cupped her cheeks. "One year. I give twelve whole months to get over this. Cry everyday, go for a long vacation, take up a new course, start an NGO, adopt hundreds of cats and dogs, turn this ce into a shelter¡ªI don''t care. But within one year I want my daughter back. Is that clear?"

    She nodded, "Yes."

    ....

 Chapter 3 Someone Special

    [One yearter]

    [Garden]

    "Oh my, you are so beautiful." Gently caressing it, Rachael smiled, "I am so proud of you."

    Gently tapping the bud which was yet to bloom, she chuckled, "You will also be like your sister in sometime."

    Humming ''Spring Day'' by ''BTS'' she resumed watering her nts, making sure not to leave any of them.

    "Seriously¡ª" Tina frowned. "Why the hell are you not dressed yet?"

    "I will once I am done¡ª"

    Snatching the water cane from her hand, Tina kept it on the ground. "We have no time, the movie starts in twenty minutes."

    "But¡ª"

    "Look, I know you love your nts, your garden but if you don''t get ready in five minutes, I swear I''ll kill you."

    Tina Adams, was one of Rachael''s childhood best friends. They had been together since kindergarten. Her father was the minister of the current in-power political party.

    "Alright, I will be ready in two minutes but first you should look for someone who hasn''t even arrived¡ª"

    "Who said I am not here yet?" Flipping her hair, Emma remarked, "You two are thezy ones this time."

    cing her hand on her chest, Rachael and Tina gasped in sync. "Oh my God, my eyes."

    Rolling her eyes at her dramatic best friends, Emma scoffed, "Oh please¡ª"

    "I''ll go change before Tina starts throwing her hands," Rachael chuckled before rushing towards her room.

    Thest twelve months hadn''t been easy for her. In fact, the emotions Rachael had felt which she eventually learnt to cope with, was very challenging.

    Her grieving process started with aplete denial. For a couple of weeks, her heart and mind refused to believe what had happened. She couldn''t ept the fact that the man she loved the most had abandoned her.

    For the next couple of months, the denial turned into anger. She was angry at everyone. She was angry at Oliver, she was angry at her awful fate and her luck but most importantly, she was angry at herself. She cursed herself for being so foolish. She cursed herself for caring for someone more than herself.

    For a whole month, shepletely shut herself up. She did not get out of her room, did not talk to anyone. She even refused to meet Tina and Emma.

    Rachael wanted some time off reality to gather her thoughts. She wanted to analyse everything and figure out where she went wrong. Was loving Oliver a mistake? No, it wasn''t. How could loving someone be a mistake? Her only mistake was loving the wrong person. Pouring all her emotions, love and care on someone who didn''t care enough to treasure it.

    After months of grieving and shutting herself up, she finally decided to start over. She figured that the best way to do that was to divert her mind.

    Even though her father had suggested she go on a long vacation with her girlfriends, Rachael decided to stay back. She didn''t want to run away from reality, she wanted to face it and deal with it until it was out of her system.

    This is when she started trying out new things. From baking to gardening, she tried everything out. But out of all the new hobbies she had picked, gardening was the only which became a habit.

    She started off with reading multiple books on gardening followed by some intense research on flowers and organic vegetables.

    In the past nine months, Rachael renovated the entire garden. She would spend hours seeding, adding fertilizer and then watering them. She even designed an ''Organic Vegetable'' section.

    As her father had promised, he never stopped her from doing anything in the past twelve months. No matter how crazy her ideas sounded, he encouraged her and told her to do whatever she liked without feeling obligated to inform him as he would never say NO.

    ¡­..<sub> </sub>

    [Downstairs]

    When Rachael, Tina and Emma came down, Reeta asked them to sit for breakfast. "You girls are right on time, let''s eat."

    "Mom, we arete for the movie."

    Nodding, Emma added, "And if we don''t leave now¡ª" Pointing towards Tina, she said, "Someone will kill us¡ª"

    "You girls are going for a movie?" Looking at all the food on the table, Reeta sighed, "Who will eat my pancakes now?"

    "Pancakes?" Rushing towards the table, Tina quickly sat down. "I am so hungry¡ª"

    "What about the movie then?"

    Pouring herself a ss of milk, she casually said, "We can watch the next show."

    Looking at each, Emma and Rachael sighed and helplessly shook their heads. Their friend was really very shameless.

    "Rachael Emma,e and eat." Arranging the tes, Reeta asked one of the helpers to call Michael and George.

    Sitting beside Tina who was all ready to devour the mountain of pancakes right in front of her, Rachael asked, "What happened to watching the first day first show?"

    "First day, second show is also cool."

    "Good morningdies and Emma¡ª" George greeted everyone before sitting on his regr seat. Ignoring Emma''s eye roll, he poured himself a ss of orange juice. "Where is dad?"

    "He ising¡ªyou kids should start, help yourselves. I''ll wait for him."

    cing food on Rachael''s te, George strictly remarked, "Finish everything."

    Looking at the four pancakes which he has stacked on her te, she frowned, "You know I won''t be able to finish this¡ª"

    "But you have to¡ª" Michael, who had just arrived, sat beside Reeta. "Listen to your brother sweetheart."

    Without saying anything, Rachael started eating her food. She knew it was useless arguing with her father and brother over food as it would always backfire to how weak her immune system was and how skinny she looked.

    "No one has ns this evening right?" Michael asked.

    "I don''t¡ª" George answered.

    "Rachael?"

    "No ns yet¡ªbut why?" she curiously asked.

    "Good, don''t make any ns. Someone special ising over for dinner today and we all need to be there."

    "Who ising?" George inquired.

    "Andrew."

    ...

 Chapter 4 Hot, Rich And Single

    "Andrew?"

    "Yeah, Andrew Collins." Looking at Rachael, Michael asked, "You remember him right?"

    "Uncle Fredricks son?" When Michael nodded, George asked, "He is back in town?"

    "Yes, he has ns of settling down here now."

    "Wow, I haven''t seen him since¡ª"

    "His parents passed away." The sudden gloominess on Michael''s face was very evident.

    "That poor boy has been through so much since a very young age," Reeta sighed. "Fredrick and Lisa were very good people."

    "Wait, Andrew¡ª" Looking at Rachael, Emma asked, "Isn''t he the same boy you used to run behind all the time?"

    "Yes you are right," Tina beamed. "I remember how terribly Rachael cried when he left."

    "She was down with fever for days after he left," George added.

    "I was ten at that time." Ignoring the furtherments her friends and brother kept passing, she asked Michael. "Doesn''t ourpany have a big uing project with them?"

    Michael nodded. "Yes, we are still in the preparatory phase. Once Andrew takes over thepany, we will pitch all our ideas."

    "From what I know, he has never been in town. How is he managing thepany?" George inquired.

    "The Vice President, Mr.Steven used to care of allpany matters in his absence. But he is retiring this month," he answered. "This is why Andrew ising back."

    ncing at his watch, Michael took a sip of his ck tea and quickly got up. "I have a meeting to attend." Gently caressing his daughter''s head, he reminded her. "Don''t forget about the dinner and dress well, okay?"

    Rachael frowned. Why was she supposed to dress well? But before she could say anything, he was gone.

    "I am runningte too¡ª" George also left for work after bidding everyone goodbye.

    ¡­..

    [Rachael''s bedroom]

    After cancelling the original movie n, the three of them decided to spend sometime in Rachael''s room before going shoppingter.

    "I wonder how Rachael''s childhood crush looks now."

    "I know right? He was a handsome boy back then so I think he is definitely an eye candy now." Grabbing theptop, Tina remarked, "Let''s find out."

    "Will we find him?" Emma quickly got up and joined Tina.

    "Duh, Google has all the answers and isn''t he a big shot?" Both of them looked at Rachael. When she nodded, Tina asked, "What is hispany name?"

    "Collins Corporation."

    After hitting the search button, multiple articles about thepany popped up.

    [The infamous CEO of the multi-millionpany, Collins Corporation is back]

    "Damn, it''s a multi-millionpany¡ª" Emma eximed.

    Rachael nodded. "Yes it is."

    "His return is already a hot topic¡ª" Scrolling down, she opened an article to get a detailed description about thepany and the CEO.<sub> </sub>

    "Give me that¡ª'''' Taking theptop from her, Emma started reading the article. " Okay so what do we have here¡ªdamn the guy is hot," she eximed before showing the picture to Tina and Rachael.

    "Oh my¡ª" Tina gasped. "He is hotter than I thought. He is wearing a suit but I can totally undress him with my eyes."

    "I know right? I see the abs right through that ck shirt." Looking at Rachael, Emma asked, "What do you think Rach? Are you simping all over again?"

    "I don''t know what to say." Rachael had limited memories with Andrew as she was too young when he left. But they were very close as kids. It had been 17 years since shest saw him or heard from him.

    The sudden mention of his name made her feel a little nostalgic. A part of her even anticipated to know what he looked like in person.

    "What do you mean by you don''t know? Just say that he is hot."

    "Yes he is¡ª" Sitting up straight, Rachael took theptop from Emma and started reading the article.

    [Name: Andrew Collins

    Age: 30

    Father''s name: Fredrick Collins

    Mother''s name: Lisa Ricardo Collins

    upation: CEO and Chairman of Collins corporation

    Net worth: Unknown¡­..]

    "Okay, the guy is a billionaire," Tina eximed.

    "And how did you get that?" Pointing towards the screen, Emma remarked, "His worth is unknown."

    "Unknown means the guy is f*ucking rich."

    "Okay so he is hot, a billionaire and single." Looking at Rachael, Emma remarked, "If you don''t want him, I will definitely give it a shot."

    "What are you guys talking about? Why would I want him?" Closing theptop, Rachael got down from the bed. "I am not interested in that way. I mean, of course I am excited to see him. It''s been so many years but not really in that way¡ª"

    "But why not? He is hot and single."

    "Exactly and so much better than that jerk cousin of mine," Emma scoffed.

    "How long are you nning to stay like this Rach? Until and unless you don''t take any initiative, you will never move on." Approaching her, Tina ced her hand on Rachael''s shoulder. "Look, I know you have been through a lot in the past one year. But life doesn''t end there, does it?"

    Rachael sighed and nodded. "I know. It''s not like I don''t wanna move on or I am not over my past rtionship. I just don''t want to disappoint myself again."

    "We are not telling you to force yourself to be with Andrew¡ª" Emma tried to exin her point. "We are just asking you not to resist if things go north."

    "Emma is right, don''t resist at all."

    Left with no other choice, Rachael agreed. She wasn''t really interested in rtionships anymore. Her past rtionship had drained her so much that she had no energy left to invest in a new rtionship.

    The past year was very stressful for her family and friends too. She knew that Emma still med herself for everything that had happened. Though everyone told her repeatedly that it wasn''t her fault, she still took the guilt trip.

    Rachael never med Emma or anyone else for what had happened. Though she had met Oliver through Emma, it was her decision to let him in her life and love him. No one forced her to be with him.

    After everything that had happened, how was she supposed to trust a man again?

    ¡­..

 Chapter 5 Awkward

    [Evening]

    "Honey, pass me the te."

    "Mom, what is dad nning?" When she did not say anything, Rachael sighed, "You really think I didn''t notice?"

    Shrugging, Reeta remarked, "I don''t know what you are talking about. How am I supposed to know what your dad is nning? You should ask him if you are curious."

    "Alright¡ª" Passing her the te, she asked, "Do you want any help?"

    "No, everything is almost done here. Why don''t you go and see what your dad is doing."

    "Okay."

    ¡­..

    [Study room]

    When Rachael entered the room, Michael was busy sorting some files. "Dad, are you busy?"

    "No honey, what happened?"

    "Nothing, I am just bored." She sat on the couch and sighed, "I have nothing to do."

    "Tina and Emma left?"

    "Yes."

    "I thought they were staying for dinner too." Sitting next to her, Michael asked, "Do you wanna go for a short drive? We still have some time left."

    "And then what?" She rested her head on his shoulder. "I will be bored again tomorrow."

    Kissing the top of her head, Michael wrapped his arms around her shoulder. "Okay so what does my princess want?"

    "I was wondering if I should join thepany again¡ª" Without giving him a chance to say anything, Rachael started exining her point. "Emma and Tina are also busy with work and we mostly hang out in the evening. After spending an hour in the garden, I don''t have anything to do. I either end up watching Netflix all day or sleep. I have already taken a long break, I think it''s high time I do something productive."

    When Michael did not say anything, she nudged his arm with her pinky. "Dad, say something."

    "Well, I was thinking about this too. In fact¡ª" He got up and walked towards his desk. "I even discussed this with your momst week. And we both think it''s high time for you to join apany." Retrieving a brown envelope from the drawer, he gave it to Rachael.

    "What is this?" She asked while opening the envelope.

    "Your appointment letter."

    She chuckled. "Why do I need an appointment letter? It''s not like I gave a resignation or I was fired. I had just taken a break."<sub> </sub>

    Before Michael could say anything and Rachael could unfold the letter, a helper knocked at the door informing them about the arrival of the guest.

    "He is here already?" ncing at his watch, Michael remarked, "He is early. Anyway, let''s go down. It''s not nice to keep him waiting."

    ¡­..

    [Living room]

    "Andrew¡ª" Michael beamed while giving him a hug. "It''s so good to see you after such a long time."

    "It''s good to see you too Mr. Watson."

    "Oh this boy, what are you being so formal? Address me like you used to."

    Andrew smiled and nodded. "Uncle."

    Andrew Collins was the infamous CEO, chairman and the sole heir of Collins Corporation, one of the top multinationalpanies. He had inherited thepany after the death of his father, Frederick Collins. He was thirteen when he tragically lost both his parents.

    The very next day after his parents'' funeral, thirteen year old Andrew was taken away by his maternal grandfather to Russia, his mothers hometown. Though things were quite rough after losing both his parents at such a young age, he had learned to cope with it.

    Even after officially taking over thepany at the age of twenty-one, Andrew never expressed any ns ofing back. In fact, he rarely visited thepany. Everyone assumed it was because he didn''t have fond memories of the ce.

    In his absence, Mr. Stephen, the Vice President of thepany, managed all the official work for him. He was also one of the most trusted employees of his father''s time. But after Stephen''s sudden retirement announcement, Andrew decided to settle down in his birth ce and take charge of thepany himself.

    The return of the thirty year old most eligible bachelor was already a talk of the town. It had barely been a couple of days since his return, but he already had a crowd ofdies simping all over him.

    "That''s right, just like old times." Michael patted his back and pulled away. He then grabbed his daughter''s hand and pulled her forward. "You remember Rachael, right?"

    "Of course," he answered.

    "Okay then¡ª" Looking at Rachael, Michael instructed, "Honey, it''s still early for dinner and I have to help your mom in the kitchen. George will be a littlete today, he has an important meeting. Why don''t you apany Andrew? Show him the garden."

    "Dad¡ª" Before she could say anything, Michael walked away.

    An awkward silence enveloped the air in the living room after Michael''s departure. Both of them said nothing and stood rooted on the floor.

    "Your house is beautiful." Andrew finally broke the awkward silence.

    "Thanks¡ªI am sure your house is beautiful too." Awkwardly clearing her throat, Rachael said, "The garden is that way."

    "After you."

    ...

 Chapter 6 Embarrassed

    [Garden]

    It had been almost ten minutes since the two of them were walking around the garden and neither of them had said a word. Though they were quite close in the past and used to talk non-stop, things were different now. They were not ten and thirteen anymore. They were adults.

    Every now and then, Rachael kept stealing nces of him. And the more she stared, the more handsome he looked. He was wearing formal ck pants and white shirt, the sleeves of which were rolled to his elbow. His sharp chiseled jawline, toned arm muscles and ideal facial features, everything was perfect.

    He was walking with his hands tucked inside his pocket which made him look even hotter. The man was a heartthrob.

    "Are you just going to stare or say something?" He stopped and turned towards her. "If you are feeling awkward, we can go back."

    "No¡ªIt''s not like that." Awkwardly scratching the back of her neck, she exhaled. "Fine, it''s a little awkward. Don''t you think so?"

    He nodded. "It is." Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "You haven''t changed a bit."

    "What do you mean?" she frowned.

    "You were like this when we first met too and you are still short." He patted her head a couple of times and resumed walking, leaving Rachael behind.

    "Hey, I am 5''6"." Catching up with him, she stated, "That''s a good average height."

    "Are you telling me or convincing yourself?" When she frowned, Andrew added, "See your nose still gets red when you are angry."

    She scrunched her brows and covered her nose. "No it doesn''t."

    "Hey Andrew¡ª" Jogging towards them, George gave him a hug. "How have you been?"

    "I am good."

    "What happened that day? You just disappeared after the conference," George asked.

    "Something came up so I had to leave early. I am sorry I couldn''t inform you," Andrew apologized.

    George and Andrew were friends and ssmates until thetter left for Russia with his maternal family. Both of them had hardly spoken to each other since then.

    He had met George at an international conference in Londonst month. They had shared a brief conversation during the conference and had agreed on meetingter in the evening. But Andrew had to leave early as he had some personal business to attend.

    "That''s alright, I kinda figured out you had something important to do. But hey, since you''re back, we should hang out more."

    "Definitely." He agreed while giving him a hug again.

    When George saw Rachael, he remarked, "I see you have already met Rach again."

    "I was just showing him around."

    "I hope you guys are done because mom sent me here to call you guys for dinner."

    Without saying anything, Rachael walked away while Andrew and George followed her.

    ¡­.<sub> </sub>

    [After Dinner]

    After dinner, Michael and Andrew sat down in the living room to talk about random things.

    "So how are things in Russia? I heard you have business there as well."

    "Everything is fine there," Andrew answered. "My cousin will be taking care of things in Russia from now. But I will have to fly there every now and then."

    "I see but you will be spending most of your time here, right?" When he nodded, Michael beamed, "That''s great, I am just d you are finally back."

    Just then Rachael arrived with some coffee for the two of them. Passing them their respective cups, she was about to leave when Michael stopped her.

    "Honey,e sit with us."

    "I¡ª"

    Patting the empty seat beside him, he added, "Come here, I was telling Andrew about the new museum."

    Left with no other choice, she reluctantly sat down.

    "You know what, you should visit the museum. I heard it''s very nice." Looking at Rachael, he asked, "You haven''t been there too, right?"

    "No, not yet."

    "Then that is great, you both should go together," he remarked.

    Scrunching her brows, she subtly pinched her father''s waist. She knew what he was trying to do and it was embarrassing.

    "What happened honey? Why are you pinching me?"

    Retracting her hand back, Rachael awkwardly cleared her throat. "I wasn''t pinching, there was something there so¡ª"

    "Oh what was it?" Checking out his clothes, Michael said, "I don''t see anything."

    "That''s because I removed it, dad." She red at him, warning him to stop whatever he was trying to do.

    Completely ignoring his daughter''s subtle yet obvious warning, Michael resumed the topic they were discussing. "So what do you say Andrew?"

    But before he could answer, Rachael interrupted him. "Dad, I am sure he is very busy. There must be so many things to handle in thepany. Right, Andrew?" She looked at him expecting him to y along with her. She was sure he didn''t want to waste his time going around when he had important things to deal with. But little did she know Andrew had different ns.

    "I can take some time out to see the museum," Andrew remarked. "But we can reschedule if Rachael is busy."

    "Oh don''t worry about her. She wasining about being bored and watching Netflix all day earlier." cing his hand on Rachael''s back, Michael chuckled, "I solved your problem. At least now you know you won''t be bored tomorrow."

    Left with no other choice, Rachael smiled and nodded. She didn''t wannae up with another excuse as that would make her look weird and stubborn. Anyway, a museum trip with Andrew didn''t sound that bad.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 7 A Loveless Marriage

    By the time Andrew left, it was already 10:00 PM. After seeing him off, Michael and George came inside.

    "This boy is still so humble and kind," Michael remarked.

    "Now that he is a grown man, don''t you think he resembles Frederick a lot?" Reeta asked.

    "Yes he does. The more I looked at him tonight, I missed Fred a lot," Michael sighed.

    Frederick and Michael were high school best friends. The sudden demise of his only dearest friend was a shock for him too.

    cing her hand on his shoulder, Reeta tried to console him. "I am sure both of them are in a better ce."

    "They would be so proud of Andrew if they were here. That boy has managed to achieve so many things at such a young age, it''s quite incredible." Pausing for a while, Michael added, "And you know the best part, Andrew is looking for a wife."

    "A wife? Really?" George asked.

    "Yes, Andrew''s paternal grandmother is very sick. The doctors have said she doesn''t have much time left. It seems like herst wish is to see Andrew happily settled down with a wife."

    "I didn''t know that¡ªso if he is looking for a girl then that means he is single, right?" When Michael nodded, Reeta remarked, "It''s hard to believe a man like him is still single."

    "What do you mean mom? I am also single," George frowned.

    "You are single because you are picky," Reeta snapped. "You have rejected all the potential marriage proposals because you didn''t like the girl''s nose or her eyes. Sometimes the head is too big and sometimes the forehead is too small."

    Shrugging, George defended himself. "What am I supposed to do if you keep setting me up with women withrge heads or weird looking noses?"

    "Yes, this is why I have stopped setting you up. So either you find a woman for yourself or die single." Reeta had arranged multiple dates for her son to help him find a wife and finally settled down. But when George kept rejecting everyone over silly reasons, she stopped trying and decided to leave things to fate and God.

    "I just hope that kid finds a good wife and leads a happy life." Looking at Rachael, he asked, "What do you think honey?"

    "Okay, I know what you are trying to do dad," Rachael frowned. "It''s not gonna work."

    "Why not?"

    "Because it''s insane. Do you have any idea how embarrassing it was when you suddenly fixed an outing for us?" she sighed. "He could not even reject it because you were so persistent."

    "How do you even know he wasn''t interested? And how is it insane?" Michael shrugged. "A capable handsome young man is trying to find a wife and I happen to have a beautiful talented single daughter.. How is it insane if I want my daughter to marry him?"

    "Marry?"

    "Yes, I want you and Andrew to get married," Michael stated.

    Before Rachael could retort, George jumped for her rescue. "Dad, don''t you think it''s too much? How can you ask her to just marry anyone?"

    "Andrew is not anyone, he is like family. He used to hand out with you guys, especially with Rachael all the time¡ª"

    "Rachael was ten at that time and now she is twenty seven. Many things have changed since then. You have to consider all the other factors as well." It''s not like George thought Andrew wasn''t good enough for his sister. But his sister being forced into a loveless marriage for the rest of her life was thest thing he wanted.<sub> </sub>

    "What factors? What makes you think I am suggesting this without considering everything?" Michael snapped.

    "Alright, it''s veryte to have this conversation. We all should go to bed." Reeta stopped them before the heated conversation could set off.

    ¡­..

    [NEXT DAY]

    "So uncle Michael wants you to marry the handsome hunk?"

    "Yes." Holding a ck and red dress on either of her hands, Rachael asked, "Which one looks better?"

    Sitting up straight, Tina frowned, "Wait a minute, Andrew is looking for a wife and uncle Michael wants you to be his wife but you don''t want that. But you are also going on a date with him today?"

    Checking the dresses out in the mirror, Rachael answered, "It''s not a date." When both Emma and Tina scoffed, she started defending herself. "It''s really not a date."

    "Okay¡ª" Emma ced her hand on Rachael''s shoulders. "Is he picking you up?"

    "Yes."

    ? "Will you guys have lunchter?"

    "Maybe¡ªI don''t know."

    "Are you trying to look nice?" Before she could answer, Emma snapped, "Don''t even try to deny it because I know you are."

    pping her hand away, Rachael snorted, "Will you stop overthinking? It''s nothing like you are making it sound. You both are insane just like my father."

    "Seriously Rach, I don''t see a problem here. He is single, you are single¡ª"

    "And this is the kind of guy your family will never reject or object to," Tina added.

    "And since Andrew is uncle Michael approved, I don''t think he will turn out to be a jerk like¡ª" Stopping midway, Emma sighed, "The bottom line is, you should give him a shot."

    Just then someone knocked at the door. "Can Ie in?"

    "Dad, you don''t have to ask."

    "Well, I don''t want to interrupt the youngdies." Looking at the dresses Rachael was holding, Michael said, "Go with the ck one."

    "I was about to choose that, you look sexy in ck," Tina remarked.

    "Honey, can I talk to you for a second?" Michael asked.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 8 "Andrew Is The One I Trust....."

    "Sure dad, what is it?"

    Giving the father and daughter some privacy, Emma and Tina stepped out of the room.

    "Shall we sit and talk?" Michael sat on the edge of the bed. He then pulled a nearby stool and gestured her to sit down.

    Rachael gulped in nervousness and hesitantly sat down. Whenever her dad asked her to sit down for a conversation, it would be a serious one.

    "Remember how I gave you one whole year to be by yourself?" When she nodded, he said, "And I also promised you that I would stay out of your way and no one would object to anything that you chose to do in that given period."

    "Yes."

    "So tell me, starting from the day I promised you till date, did I ever stop you from doing anything?"

    She shook her head.

    "That means I kept my promise, didn''t I?"

    "Yes." In the past twelve months, Rachael had picked up different hobbies, some of which were quite messy and unreasonable but Michael did not say a word. He did not stop her but instead scolded everyone who tried to stop or question her.

    "All these years I have always listened to you, I gave you everything you wanted. When you wanted to marry that Oliver guy, I agreed even though I knew he was up to no good since the very beginning." That was true, Michael had his doubts about Oliver Reyes since the date he met him for the first time. This is why he was against their rtionship at first butter he had to give in because of Rachael.

    "I know," she agreed. The decisions she and her brother took had always been independent. Though Michael would suggest things to them every now and then, he never forced things on them.

    cing his hand on her shoulder, he stated, "But this time I want you to listen to your father." Pausing for a few seconds, he added, "Marry Andrew."

    "Dad¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    Interrupting her, he remarked, "Listen to me first. As a father, it''s my duty to marry off my daughter to someone I can trust, someone who will take care of you better than I did. And Andrew is the one I trust."

    "But dad how can I¡ªit''s so weird." How could she marry someone she had just met? Though she had a past with Andrew but it was seventeen years ago. Many things had changed since then. She had changed and he had too. At the moment, both of them were no less than strangers.

    "This is how arranged marriages work honey¡ªyour mom and I were strangers when we first met. But look how wonderful things turned out to be for us. We have been happily married for thirty-three years now."

    "You and mom are different¡ªwhat if Andrew and I get married but things don''t work for us? What if it turns out to be a disaster? Not all arranged marriages work out." Rachael was right. Though arranged marriages were quitemon but it had its own sets of pros and cons.

    "I know that too but I am very sure things will work out between you and Andrew perfectly." Grabbing her hand, Michael exined, "Listen honey, I will never force you to marry him or anyone. I am just telling you what I feel is the best for you. I really want you and Andrew to get together. But what I want doesn''t matter¡ª"

    "Why are you saying that dad? What you say matters, it matters a lot."

    Gently caressing her head, Michael got up. "Instead of rejecting it directly, why don''t you think about it? Andrew is a very sensible, hardworking man and I am very sure he will treat you very well."

    ncing at his watch, he added, "Anyway, you should get ready. Andrew will be here any minute now."

    "Why so early?" It was around eleven in the morning and he was supposed to pick her up at one.

    "Before going to the museum, you are going to the hospital to pay old madam Collins a visit. She is not keeping well, it will be nice if you visit her on behalf of our family."

    "What about you and mom? Don''t you think it will be nicer if you two do it together?" Rachael suggested. Since she was Andrew''s grandmother, she thought it was better if the elders paid her a visit.

    "We will but not today." Without waiting for her reply, Michael walked out of the room. "Get ready fast."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 9 "Are You Really Andrews Girlfriend?"

    When Rachael came down after getting ready, Emma and Tina were enjoying coffee and snacks with her parents in the living room.

    "Oh so you decided to wear your sexy ck dress," Tina grinned.

    "You look great honey," Reeta eximed.

    "So what is the date n?" Emma excitedly asked.

    Rachael sat on the couch to strap her heels. "It''s not a date."

    "I don''t understand why you are so persistent on not calling it a date."

    "And I don''t understand why you people are so persistent on calling it a date." Rachael got up. "For thest time, it''s not a date."

    Just then Andrew entered the mansion.

    "Andrew, you are here. Rachael was just wondering where you were," Michael remarked.

    "Dad¡ª" she red at her father. How could he make something up so easily?

    "Apologies for beingte, I got stuck at work."

    "It''s alright, you aren''t thatte." ring at her best friends who were about to explode out of excitement, Rachael quickly approached him. She didn''t want to wait for someone else to say something highly inappropriate.

    "You kids have fun and there is absolutely no need to rush home or anything. Just enjoy yourselves," Michael eximed.

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. Her father sounded more excited than either of them.

    Andrew smiled and nodded.

    ¡­..

    [Andrews car]

    "We are going to the hospital first."

    "Okay," she answered while buckling the seat belt.

    The awkward silence returned as both of them did not say a word. Andrew was focused on the road while Rachael was looking out of the window thinking if she should say something.

    Running her fingers through the belt strap, she looked at him. Since he hade directly from a meeting, he was formally dressed.

    "You look good."

    Rachael was startled by the sudden unexpectedpliment. "Thanks."

    "If you are feeling awkward then I can take you to see grandma some other day," Andrew suggested.

    "That''s alright, I am not feeling awkward."

    "Okay."<sub> </sub>

    ¡­.

    [City Hospital]

    After their brief conversation in the car, no one said anything. It was the most silent and awkward car ride Rachael had ever experienced.

    After spending some time with Andrew, she had figured out that he was the silent type. He talked only when it was necessary.

    When they entered the cabin his grandma was admitted in, the doctor and nurses were checking on her.

    "Andrew, you are here¡ª" grandma Collins eximed. Though her voice was very faint, one could easily detect the excitementced in it.

    Andrew approached her and gently ced a kiss on her forehead. "How are you feeling today?"

    "I feel better now that I saw you." She tried to hug him but couldn''t. There were many tubes and machines connected in her arms.

    Looking at Rachael who was still standing near the door, grandma Collins asked, "Who is that prettydy? Come here, darling."

    Rachael smiled and approached her.

    "Is she the girl you were talking about?" Grandma Collins excitedly asked Andrew.

    When he nodded, she grabbed Rachael''s hand. "Oh my God, you are so beautiful. You both look so great together."

    Confused, Rachael looked at Andrew. She didn''t know how she was supposed to react and what she was supposed to say. Did he really tell his grandma about her?

    "Mr. Collins, can we talk outside?" One of the doctors asked.

    cing his hand on Rachael''s back, he said, "Stay with Grandma, I''ll be back soon."

    After Andrew left, grandma Collins insisted Rachael on sitting beside her.

    "Are you really Andrew''s girlfriend?"

    "I¡ª" Rachael hesitated. She didn''t know what she was supposed to say. She was not Andrew''s girlfriend, she wanted to tell her the truth. But the sparkle in grandma Collins'' eyes forced her reconsider her words.

    There was hope and anticipation in her eyes which melted Rachael''s heart and before she could rationally deal with the situation, she found herself nodding and agreeing with her.

    "That''s lovely, finally my boy found himself the right one. You have no idea how delighted I am." She looked at her with teary eyes. "Now that he has found you, I can leave this world without any regret or worry."

    Gently tightening her grip around Grandma Collins hand, Rachael said, "You shouldn''t say like that grandma."

    "My days are numbered, I know that very well. I have lived a long life so don''t worry about me." Gently caressing Rachael''s hair, she smiled, "Now all I wish is for you and Andrew to live a long happy life."

    "Don''t me him if he acts tough and unapproachable at times. It''s not his fault. My Andrew has been through a lot since a very young age. He has seen things you and I cannot imagine. Be good to him, okay?"

    Giving her a weak smile, Rachael nodded her head.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 10 â€œShall We Go Somewhere Else?â€

    A few minutester, Andrew came back after talking to the doctor. Seeing his grandma enthusiastically talking to Rachael warmed as well as pinched his heart. He didn''t want to lie to her but he also didn''t wish to break her heart and disappoint her when she was on the brink of death.

    After his parents death, Grandma Collins was the only person he treasured. Even after he had to move to Russia with his maternal family, he always stayed in touch with her. Though he hadn''t spent much time with her, she was very close to his heart and the thought of losing her made him feel anxious.

    "There he is¡ªwe were just talking about you," grandma Collins smiled. "Come, sit beside me."

    Sitting beside her, he kissed the back of her. "Are you eating well?"

    "The hospital food is very nd and not to my liking."

    "But you have to eat it grandma, you can''t be so picky," he chided.

    Grandma Collins sighed. "Can''t I just eat homemade food?"

    "Okay, I will ask aunt Rosie to send food over¡ª"

    Interrupting him, she frowned, "No¡ªI don''t like her cooking. I would rather eat the nd hospital food."

    "I can send over some homemade meals for you if you want," Rachael remarked.

    "You can cook?" When she nodded, grandma Collins beamed, "That would be lovely, only if it''s not too troublesome."

    "Of course not."

    "Then I will wait for your meals everyday."

    ¡­..

    [Parking lot]

    After spending some time with grandma Collins, Andrew and Rachael left. They promised to visit her again.

    While they were walking towards the space his car was parked in, Andrew said, "You really don''t have to do it. I will ask someone else to deliver the food¡ª"

    "That''s alright, you don''t have to ask someone else. Just get me her diet chart so that I can prepare the meals ordingly, okay?" Since she had promised grandma that she would cook for her, it wouldn''t be nice if she didn''t do it.

    Hesitating for a while, he apologized to her. "I am sorry for what happened earlier. She kept pestering me to go on dates so I told her that I already had a girlfriend. Today when she saw you, she thought you were the one. I couldn''t even deny because she was so excited, it was just¡ª"

    "I understand. I didn''t mind so you don''t have to apologize. If I was in your ce, I would have done the same thing too." Rachael understood the seriousness of the situation very well. In the current situation, it wouldn''t be nice to disappoint grandma.

    When they reached near his car, Andrew asked, "Do you really want to go to the museum?"

    "I thought you wanted to see the museum."

    "Shall we go somewhere else?"

    "Oh yes please," she sighed. "Anywhere but a museum." Rachael was not interested in spending hours touring the museum. But since her father wanted her to apany Andrew, she had agreed.

    Opening the car door for her, he said, "Let''s go then."

    ¡­..<sub> </sub>

    [Outskirts]

    It had been thirty minutes since they were driving and Rachael had no idea where they were going.

    Rolling down the window, she looked at the sky which was now covered with grey clouds. "I think it''s going to rain."

    "Hmm¡ªthe weather here is still unpredictable," he sighed.

    "I think that is what makes it beautiful. Unexpected rain is not that bad, don''t you think?"

    "Do you like rain?"

    "Uh huh, don''t you?" she asked.

    "It''s tolerable." Andrew wasn''t a fan of rain. He believed that people romanticized rainy weather for no good reason.

    "So you don''t like it," she chuckled. "Don''t you feel like just staying in your bed, drinking coffee in a weather like this? It''s so cozy."

    "Well, I like coffee," he remarked.

    Rachael rolled the window up when it started pouring. "Should we stop somewhere?" The rain was quite heavy, so it wasn''t safe to drive.

    "If I remember correctly, there is a caf¨¦ nearby." After driving approximately 700 meters, they found the caf¨¦.

    Parking the car somewhere nearby, both of them ran towards the caf¨¦ through the heavy rain.

    The caf¨¦ however was crowded with people.

    "Should we wait outside until someone leaves?" Andrew asked as he couldn''t find any empty seats.

    Pointing towards the empty bench outside the caf¨¦, Rachael suggested, "Or we can get some coffee and enjoy it there."

    Andrew agreed and asked her to sit there while he got coffee for them.

    ¡­.

    After almost ten minutes, he came back. Sitting next to her, he asked to hold the cups. He then took off his coat and ced it over her shoulder.

    The sudden gesture startled her but it also warmed her heart. Due to the sudden temperature drop, she was feeling cold. Since she did not bring her coat, she was all ready to endure it.

    Did he notice that she was cold? Rachael never expected him to be so observant.

    He then took his coffee from her hand. "I heard people talking inside, they were saying the coffee here is quite good."

    "Well that exins the crowd." She took a sip of the coffee and sighed in satisfaction, "This feels so nice."

    The satisfied look on her face made Andrew smile. It made him feel warm and satisfied too.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 11 Disappointed

    "Can I ask you something?"

    "Sure."

    "Your grandma¡ªwhat happened?" Rachael wanted to ask him about grandma Collins'' condition as soon as they left the hospital but she didn''t.

    ? "A few months back, the doctors found a tumor in her brain. When they investigated, it was malignant." Taping his fingers on the cup, he further exined, "It is already in the end stage so there is nothing they can do and since she is very old and weak, chemo and radiation therapy will deteriorate her health more. They said she would live longer if they opted for symptomatic treatment."

    "I am so sorry." She ced her hand on his arm tofort him.

    "I just wish I was around more often to take care of her." Andrew partly med himself for her condition. Maybe things would have been different if he was more attentive towards her.

    "It''s not your fault," she remarked. "You know dad always says that there are certain things which you can''t avoid or control no matter how hard you try. Some things are just meant to happen."

    "I guess." He shrugged. "Anyway, how have you been?"

    "Well,st year wasn''t easy but I survived," she chuckled. "All thanks to my friends and family. I don''t know what I would have done without them."

    "You are lucky that you have a loving family. Some people aren''t that lucky." Taking a sip of his coffee, he asked, "Did uncle Michael talk to you about something?"

    Gulping in nervousness, she tightened her grip around the cup. Did her dad talk to him about their marriage too?

    "I take that silence as a yes." When she still did not say anything, he assured her. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell him I am not interested."

    Though Rachael was against their arranged marriage his assurance made her frown. Since her father is so determined to get them married, wouldn''t things be easy for her if the proposal was rejected by him and not her? Then why was she feeling disappointed when he said he wasn''t interested?

    "Are you really not interested?" She bit her tongue and cursed herself for asking such an impulsive question.<sub> </sub>

    "Why? Do you want me to be interested?" he teasingly questioned her.

    "No¡ª" she shook her head. "That''s not what I meant."

    "When uncle Michael was talking about us, he sounded very determined and excited. He will definitely keep pestering you if you are the one to reject his offer. I think it will be better if I do it," he exined. "And most importantly, I know you are not in that ce right now."

    "And neither are you¡ª" When he slowly nodded, she sighed. "It''s just a little weird, you know. I don''t know why dad is so determined. He really acts very reckless at times."

    "I think he is just worried about you."

    Rachael agreed. "He is always worried about me, especially after what happenedst year." The incident of her being abandoned on her wedding day was a very hot topic back then. Everyone knew about it so she assumed Andrew wasn''t an exception.

    Talking about that incident did not make her sad anymore though it still disappointed her, it was easy to shrug the feeling off.

    Without waiting for his reply, she asked him about the ns he had to deal with grandma Collins'' situation. "How will you tell grandma Collins about it? I mean, she still thinks you and I¡ª"

    Pinching the space between his brows, he sighed, "I''ll just tell her things didn''t work out between us."

    "She wants you to get married, right?" When he nodded, she asked, "What will you do about that?"

    "I''ll think of something. If nothing works and I am left with no other choice, I''ll just marry someone."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 12 Boyfriend Material

    [Evening, Watson mansion]

    "Thank you for supper and coffee," She smiled. "I had a great time."

    "I had a great time too."

    Because of the unexpected weather change, they couldn''t go to the ce Andrew wanted to take her. But they ended up having coffee with some snacks and a very nice conversation. Later they stopped somewhere for a quick supper before he dropped her home.

    ncing at this watch, he said, "I wanted toe inside but I have an important meeting scheduled. Tell uncle and aunt that I''ll visit them again some other day, okay?

    "Don''t worry about them, I''ll let them know."

    Both of them smiled at each other. They had already said their goodbyes but neither of them walked away. They just stood there without saying anything.

    Awkwardly tucking her hair behind her ear, Rachael cleared her throat. "I should go inside."

    "Yeah okay¡ªI will also leave."

    She smiled and waved at him before walking towards the mansion.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    "Oh look who''s back after her date."

    "You two are still here?" Walking towards the couch, Rachael remarked, "I thought you guys already left."

    "Okay so now that you have found yourself a handsome man, you don''t need your best friends anymore?" Helplessly shaking her head, Emma sighed, "Girls really start thinking with their vaginas when they start dating."

    "I know right? It''s her first date and she already doesn''t want us anymore," Tina added.

    Without saying anything, Rachael took off her heels.

    "So how was the date?" Tina enthusiastically asked.

    "It was nice¡ª"

    "Oh my God¡ª" Emma dramatically gasped. "So finally Rachael Watson is agreeing that it was a date. And since you are wearing his coat, I am sure the date was awesome."

    Widening her eyes in shock, Rachael looked down only to realize she was still wearing Andrews coat. She never took it off after he gave it to her. "Ahh¡ªI forgot to return his coat."

    "Let me check something." Emma touched Andrew''s coat. "Yep, my guess was correct¡ªIt is made up of boyfriend material."

    "Girl, that was good¡ª" Tina eximed before bursting intoughter.

    "You both are crazy," Rachael chuckled. She then took the coat off. "I will return it when I meet him next."<sub> </sub>

    "Well, God just gave you a reason to go on a second date."

    "And maybe this time he will take her clothes off instead of adding moreyers," Tina grinned.

    Helplessly shaking her head, Rachael sighed, "You both are insane¡ª" She then got up. "Why don''t we continue with this insane conversation after I check on mom and dad, okay?"

    "Alright, we will be waiting in your room," Both of them eximed excitedly.

    ¡­.

    [Michael and Reeta''s room]

    When Rachael arrived outside their room, the door was open. She was about to knock when she heard Michael mention her name.

    "Rachael is my daughter and I care about her."

    "I know Michael but this is not right. We can''t force her to marry Andrew or anyone else."

    "I know. I am not forcing her, I would never do that to her. I am just trying to show her the right direction," Michael sighed. "Andrew is the one Reeta. Whenever I see that boy, I get a feeling that he will keep our Rachael happy and never hurt her."

    "I feel that too," Reeta agreed. "But it''s up to Rachael, isn''t it?"

    He nodded. "All I want is for her to be happy. I know she will never voluntarily marry someone else. After what happened, I know she has lost all her faith in men and love. I can just feel it, you know."

    Though Rachael never said it out loud, Michael could see right through her. Over thest twelve months though he never interfered with her affairs, he had always observed her from afar. He knew all her struggles and how difficult it was for her to get over it.

    cing her hand on his shoulder, Reeta assured him and herself. "She will eventually find someone."

    "And what if he turns out to be like that scumbag?" He frowned. "I can''t see my daughter go through that heart wrenching phase again."

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, she sighed, "I don''t know what to say anymore. I want her to be happy but I don''t want to force her to do something she doesn''t want to."

    "But as her parents, isn''t it our job to tell her what is right for her?" When she nodded, Michael remarked. "Then that is what I am doing, I am telling her to do the right thing."

    "Michael¡ª"

    "I just want her to be happy¡ª" he sighed in dejection. "Whenever I see her, my heart aches for her. She says she is okay now but I know deep down she isn''t. I can feel the emptiness she feels in her heart."

    Resting her head on his shoulder, Reeta exhaled, "She has been through a lot."

    "I just want her to be happy. I want her to have a good husband and start her own family. I want to y with her kids." The thought of being a grandpa brought a smile to his face. "I want her kids to run around this mansion calling me grandpa. I am sure I will be the coolest grandpa of all time. But most importantly, I want her to be happy."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 13 Overthinking And Anxiety

    The conversation between her parents made Rachael feel very emotional. Her heart ached for them and she partly med herself for making them feel this way. Only if she hadn''t taken a wrong decision, things would have been so different.

    She knew her parents did not me her for what happened but Rachael knew it was partly her fault too.

    She was so blinded by love that she disregarded everyone''s feelings. She didn''t care about anyone but Oliver. And that ignorance was the reason behind everything that had happened.

    She had already hurt her family once, she had no intention of doing it again.

    Wiping her tears, she walked away without making any sound.

    ...

    [NEXT DAY]

    Staring at the message she had received from Andrew an hour ago, Rachael groaned in frustration.

    When he sent her grandma Collins diet chart, she wanted to call him immediately to discuss something important but ended up overthinking. She was trying so hard to find the right words that she could no longer think of any appropriate words. It seemed like all the good words just fell out of her head.

    Knocking her forehead, she cursed herself. "Think Rach¡ªthink."

    After fifteen minutes of intense thinking, she finally called him. But her overthinking and anxiety jumped right back when he did not receive the call.

    Burying her face in the pillow, she groaned. "Ahh¡ªI shouldn''t have called him." Only if there was an option to uncall people if they don''t receive your call.

    But contrary to her overthinking that he had ignored her call, he called her back.

    Rachael jumped right back when she saw the caller ID.

    "Okay¡­.okay¡ª" She took a deep breath. "Calm yourself." After repeating the deep breathing exercise a couple of times, she answered his call.

    "Hey, you called?"

    "Yes, were you busy?" She asked.

    "No, I am actually driving¡ª"

    "Oh, I''ll call youter then¡ª" She felt a little relieved. At least he wasn''t ignoring her as she had thought.

    "It''s alright. Is something wrong with the diet chart?" He inquired.

    "No, the chart is fine. Where are you now?" The more she talked, the more anxious she felt.

    "I am on my way to the office." He could sense the anxiety and nervousness in her voice, which made him wonder if something was wrong. "Rachael, is everything okay?"

    "No¡ªI mean yes¡ªmaybe no." She pped her forehead. What the hell was she saying?

    "What?"

    "Can we meet?" Instead of beating round the bush and making herself sound more dumb, she decided to straightaway jump to the main point of the phonecall

    "I have a few very important meetings today. Is evening okay?" He asked.<sub> </sub>

    "No¡ªI mean, it''s kinda important so¡ª" She would definitely either chicken out or kill herself from all the overthinking and anxiety if she had to wait till the evening.

    "Alright, there is still time for the meeting. Where are you?"

    "I''lle to you." Since she was the one who wanted to talk to him, she should be the one to find him and not the other way round. "Where are you?"

    "I am fifteen minutes away from my office. Do you wanna meet there?"

    "Sure, I''ll be there as soon as possible." She jumped out of her bed while she was still on the call with him.

    "Take your time, just call me when you get there. Do you want me to send someone to fetch you?"

    "That''s alright, I can drive." Grabbing a random dress from the closet, she hung up the call. "I''ll see you soon."

    After hanging up the call, she rushed to the washroom for a quick shower. She didn''t wish to keep him waiting.

    ¡­.

    After getting ready, Rachael rushed down without wasting any time.

    When Reeta saw her, she called her for breakfast. "I was about to call you, breakfast is ready."

    "I don''t have time to eat mom. I am in a hurry." She grabbed a random car key from the rack. "I''ll see you guyster."

    "Woohoo hurry-pants, where are you going this early?" George inquired.

    "You shouldn''t leave home without eating honey,e and eat," Michael insisted.

    ? "I am seriously getting veryte. Andrew has an important meetingter so¡ª"

    Cutting her off, Michael excitedly eximed, "You are meeting Andrew? Why didn''t you tell me that earlier? Off you go sweetheart. You shouldn''t keep him waiting." He then grabbed a toast and rushed towards her. "Here, eat this on the way."

    Taking the toast, she kissed him on the cheek before rushing out.

    "Drive safe," Michael reminded her.

    "Okay dad, love you," she yelled back.

    Grinning in excitement, Michael beamed. "Did you see that Reeta? I told you she has a thing for Andrew."

    "What thing? She is just going to meet him." George frowned. "And why does she have to meet him so early?"

    "That is something between them, maybe they have some important private business. We have no right to interfere and no one will question Rachael about it. Is that clear?" When George nodded, he stated, "Whatever that is going on between Rachael and Andrew doesn''t concern you, me or your mother. Just like what you do in your private time doesn''t concern your mom, Rachael or me."

    "But dad¡ª"

    "No ifs and buts young man, finish your food and go to work."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 14 Closeness

    [Collins Cooperation]

    Situated in the heart of the city, the headquarters of the Collin corporation was one the tallest buildings of the city. It had 29 floors, each floor was upied by different departments.

    The multinationalpany had expanded its business in all possible fields. From showbiz to the educational field, there was nothing they didn''t deal with. Apart from this, thepany had multiple coborative projects with internationalpanies. This made it easier for them to enter the foreign market and expand their business.

    At present, the annual turnover of thepany was estimated to billions of dors.

    ¡­.

    After parking her car, she called Andrew to let him know she was already there. He told her to wait before hanging up the call.

    Rachel was quietly standing in a corner near the main entrance, watching the crowd of employees rush inside.

    The scenario made her feel a little nostalgic. It had been a year since she had stopped working and she had started missing it. Hopefully she will be able to resume working again.

    Suddenly all the employees stepped away from the entrance and started crowding in one corner. This made Rachael wonder what had happened.

    To get a better look, she tiptoed and stretched her neck only to see Andrew walking towards her.

    He asionally nodded his head as the employees greeted him. He was wearing a full suit and tie¡­He looked as handsome as always.

    When he asked her to wait, she thought he would send over his assistant or an employee to fetch her. She hadn''t expected him toe down himself.

    Stopping right in front of her, Andrew asked, "Have you been waiting for long?"

    Rachael shook her head. "Not really¡ªI didn''t disturb you, right? I mean, your meeting¡ª"

    "There is still time. Let''s go inside, okay?" When she nodded, he stepped aside. "After you."

    Ignoring the stares and murmurs, Rachael walked inside.

    The employees were still standing in groups away from the entrance, whispering and murmuring amongst each other. This made her feel a little awkward.<sub> </sub>

    Just then Andrew stepped forward, ced his hand on her waist and guided her towards the elevator.

    The sudden closeness startled her and she flinched. His intimate actions were clearly sending out a wrong message to all the employees who now had a very shocked expression on their faces.

    But Rachael really didn''t care about it because all she could think about was how good he smelled. He was so close that she could smell his cologne which was way better than the ridiculously expensive perfume she used.

    While they were waiting for the elevator, a couple of senior employees joined them.

    "Good morning boss¡ª" They greeted Andrew simultaneously.

    He nodded in response before slowly pulling her closer which made her gasp a little.

    Realising that he had gone overboard, Andrew was about to retract his back when he felt Rachael''s hand on his.

    He looked at her and she did the same. When their eyes met, she bit her lower lip and looked away before removing her hand from his.

    Taking it as a hint, Andrew kept his hand where it was¡ªon her waist.

    When they entered the building together, he heard the whispers and murmurs too but chose to ignore it. What other people thought or said never bothered him but he assumed it wasn''t the same for Rachael.

    When she slowed down her pace, he sensed her awkwardness. He had no idea what he was supposed to do to make her feel better so he ended up doing the first random thing that popped in his head.

    He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her waist. He wanted to make her feel safe andfortable.

    Rachael couldn''t express how anxious and embarrassed she felt. When he was about to remove his hand, she involuntarily ced her hand over his to stop him. Her impulsive action made her heart go wild.

    The sudden closeness did startle her but at the same time, it didn''t make her feel ufortable. In fact, it made her feel secure.

    .....

 Chapter 15 Traumatized

    When the elevator door opened, Andrew and Rachael stepped in first followed by the two employees.

    It was a direct elevator which only stopped on the 26th floor.

    ¡­..

    [26th floor]

    When the elevator door opened, a man was impatiently waiting outside.

    "Boss¡ª" the man stopped midway when he saw a woman with his boss. He then slowly widened his eyes. Not only was he with a woman, he also had his arms wrapped around her waist.

    The startling unexpected scenario made his mind go nk and hepletely forgot what he was about to say.

    "Get two coffee and some snacks in my office," Andrew instructed his dumbfounded assistant before guiding Rachael towards his office.

    As soon as they walked away, the two employees started shooting their questions at the assistant who was too stunned to speak.

    "Ben, who is that woman with boss?"

    "I think I have seen her somewhere but I really can''t put a finger on it. Do you know who she is?" Another employee asked.

    "Is she boss'' girlfriend?"

    Without saying anything, Ben walked away. Though he was still traumatized, he had to obey his boss'' order.

    ¡­..

    [Andrews office]

    Andrew let go of her waist only after they entered the office.

    Walking towards the couch, he quickly cleared the paper mess. "I had told Ben to keep these papers aside."<sub> </sub>

    Helping him pile the documents, Rachael apologized. "I shouldn''t have disturbed you today¡ª"

    "That''s alright, meetings can wait."

    She kept her bag on the couch and sat down.

    "So what is it that you want to talk about?"

    Hesistenting for a while, she answered, "I wanted to return your coat from yesterday."

    "Okay, so where is it?"

    "Huh?"

    "The coat, where is the coat?" He inquired.

    "I¡ªI forgot to bring the coat." She cursed herself, she cursed herself hard. At this point, she had no idea what she was saying or doing.

    Raising his brows, he stated, "So you came all the way here to return my coat but you forgot to bring it."

    Before she could say anything more dumb, someone knocked at the door.

    "Come in."

    Ben entered the room with some snacks and coffee. He ced the tray on the table and was about to leave but Andrew asked him to put the files from the couch to his desk.

    Ignoring his assistant who was shifting the pile of files from one ce to another, Andrew asked Rachael. "I know you have something to say."

    "Let''s get married."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 16 Crazy?

    *BAM*

    Both of them turned towards the source of the sound only to find Ben staring at them with his eyes wide open. He looked so pale¡­as if he had seen a ghost. But little did they know what Ben had heard was more scary than encountering a ghost.

    Trying very hard topose himself, he quickly picked up all the files from the floor. He then tossed it on the desk.

    "I''ll postpone the meeting." Ben told Andrew before excusing himself.

    The meeting could easily be dyed but the conversation Andrew and Rachael would further have couldn''t be paused or dyed.

    Ben Petrov had been working under Andrew for almost nine years now. He started working for him when thetter was still in Russia. He also moved with Andrew when he decided to permanently settle down in his hometown to run his paternal familypany.

    All these years, he had never seen his boss being extra close and intimate with any woman. As far as Ben knew, Andrew never let any womane close to him.

    This is why he was very surprised when he saw him with Rachael.

    After Ben left, Andrew looked at Rachael. He was trying to figure out what was wrong with her. Her unexpected statement made him question a lot of things.

    Rachael on this other hand was freaking out.

    Yes, this is what she was here for¡ªto ask him to marry her.

    She didn''t know if it was wrong or right, sane or insane. And it wasn''t one of her impulsive statements. It was something she had given a lot of thought to.

    After overhearing her parents'' conversation, Rachael thought about everything and Andrew for the entire night. She ruled out all the pros and cons¡­highs and lows.

    And after the intense overnight thinking, she decided to take her father''s suggestion.

    She decided to marry Andrew.

    She had already tried marrying someone for love..but that didn''t work out.<sub> </sub>

    After everything she had been through, giving an arranged marriage a chance didn''t sound that bad.

    "Say something¡ª" Andrew had been staring at her without saying anything and it made her feel very ufortable.

    Did he think she was crazy? Or did he already have someone he wanted to marry? Several assumptions clouded her mind, making her feel anxious.

    "Why?" He inquired. "Yesterday you had no ns to get married, what changed overnight?"

    "Hmm¡ªI don''t know." She really didn''t know what changed. "Look¡ª" She straightened her back, all ready to exin him that no matter what had changed, she was very determined about her decision.

    But before she could even start, Andrew startled her with an unexpected statement.

    "When do you wanna do it?"

    "Huh?"

    "When do you wanna get married?" Without waiting for her reply, he added, "Today, tomorrow or day after¡ªpick a date."

    "Today?" She widened her eyes in shock.

    "You wanna do it today?" ncing at his watch, Andrew remarked, "We have enough time, I''ll make all the arrangements."

    When he got up, Rachael grabbed his hand to stop him. "Wait¡ª"

    "I was just kidding¡ª" he chuckled. "Take as much time as you need. There is no rush. Think about it one more time and let me know if you really wanna do it."

    Inching closer, he removed a strand of hair from her face and tucked it behind her ear. "I will respect your decision and ept it without passing anyment."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 17 Doubt

    "No¡ª" she tightened her grip around his wrist. "I wasn''t stopping you, I was just saying that it would be nice if we informed our families first. Don''t you think so?"

    "Are you okay with doing it today?"

    Nervously biting her lower lip, she nodded. "Whether it is today, tomorrow or day after¡ªwe have to get married, right?"

    Before he could say anything, Rachael started telling him everything she wanted to, without holding herself back. "Look, I know you must be finding this very strange, I find it strange too. But since we are already here, I want to tell you a few things."

    She took a deep breath. "You probably know about this but I want to tell you again to get it off my chest. There was a man I used to love. But as you know, things didn''t work out¡ª"

    Of course he knew. Andrew knew each and everything that had happened with her.

    "But I am over him, he is just a part of my past now and nothing more than that." She was being honest. Though Oliver would always be a part of her past, he had absolutely no ce in her present and future.

    "I don''t want you to think that I want to get married because I want to forget my ex or I want to get over him." She added, "This marriage is not a rebound."

    Whether it was a love or an arranged marriage¡ªit was a marriage, a very sacred thing.

    "And you said yesterday that you will marry anyone, right?" He nodded. "So instead of marrying some random woman who will probably marry you for your money and fame, don''t you think it''s better if you just marry me? I mean, my family is already rich so you know I am not here for money. And from other perspectives, I am seriously not a very bad choice. I am beautiful, smart and the best part, I cook very very well. So you will never starve."

    Everything that she had said was genuine and true. Rachael always regarded herself as a decent wife material. Though she did end up doing crazy things at times but she was still better than most women.

    "I agree that you are beautiful but smart? I don''t think so," Andrew stated.

    "Are you doubting my intelligence?" She frowned. Did he think she was dumb?

    "If you were really smart, you would know that you never mention your ex-boyfriend''s name or talk about him in front of your future husband."

    Rachael was dumbfounded. There was no way she could argue with that.

    "So are we telling your parents first or do you wanna get married first and then surprise them?" When she did not say anything, he added, "You sit and think, I''ll be back in a minute."

    He then walked out of his office.

    ¡­.

    [Outside]<sub> </sub>

    Nervously chewing his cuticles, Ben was impatiently waiting to know the oue of the conversation his boss and the potential futuredy boss were having.

    Will they really get married? Or will Andrew get mad and throw the woman out?

    Just then Andrew stepped out and closed the door.

    Ben quickly approached him. "Boss¡ª"

    But before he couldplete the sentence, Andrew instructed him, "Get me some water."

    Ben rushed towards the counter and grabbed the nearest water bottle.

    Taking the bottle from his hand, Andrew strided towards the nearby couch while Ben followed him.

    asionally taking a sip from the bottle, he was sitting on the couch staring at the ceiling for ten minutes now. Neither did he say anything nor moved.

    Ben couldn''t understand what was going on. He had never seen his boss behave like this. Why would he leave his office and sit in the waiting lounge? It didn''t make sense.

    Andrew on the other hand was trying his best to process everything that had happened inside his office.

    Was he really about to marry Rachael? Was he even ready to be her husband? Will he be able to give her the life her father thinks he can? Will he be able to keep her happy?

    He had always been very confident in whatever he did but this was different, it felt different. This was the first time he was doubting himself.

    A part of his heart assured him that he was ready but the other half warned him that he was not. The two distinct feelings intertwined, making him feel very anxious.

    But irrespective of what he was feeling, there was one thing he was very sure of¡ªhe wanted to marry her. He didn''t want to let this chance slip.

    "Boss, is everything okay?" Ben anxiously asked. His anxiety level was now as high as Andrew''s.

    Gulping down thest sip of water, Andrew got up. "Go home and bring all my documents. Call thewyer and ask him to make arrangements¡ªI am getting married today."

    ...

 Chapter 18 "Should We Do It First?...."

    Throwing his hand on his mouth, Ben dramatically gasped. He couldn''t believe his ears. Did he even hear it right?

    "I have to go with Rachael to meet her parents¡ª" Andrew gripped Ben''s shoulder. "I will put everything in your hand. You have to make all arrangements. Everything should be perfect. Did you understand?"

    "Y-Yes boss."

    "Ben, if you f*uck this up I swear I''ll kill you," he warned him. Of course he wanted everything to be perfect. He was getting married to Rachael¡ªeverything had to go smoothly without any kind interruption or problem.

    Ben vigorously nodded. He would rather die than make any mistake.

    "But boss, what about the board meeting?" Amidst the chaos, hepletely forgot to remind Andrew about the scheduled board meeting.

    Pointing towards his face, Andrew snapped, "Look at my face, does it look like I care about that board meeting? Just cancel it and clear my schedule for a few days."

    "Okay boss."

    "Now go and start making arrangements, we don''t have time." He wanted toplete everything as fast as possible. What if things get dyed and Rachael changes her mind?

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    While Andrew was panicking outside, Rachael was enjoying the pastry and coffee Ben had brought over.

    She was too stressed to eat when she left home but now that she had spilled everything out, she felt very relieved and hungry.

    After finishing her share of the snacks, she contemted whether to eat Andrews'' share or not.

    "Eh whatever¡ª" She started devouring his snacks. Considering that his physique was so good, Rachael was sure he wasn''t into anything sweet and oily.

    By the time Andrew came back, she had already devoured the second piece as well.

    "Do you want some more?" He offered when he saw the empty tes. It was quite early when she came to see her so he assumed she hadn''t eaten her breakfast yet.

    "Oh no I am good. The pastry was so good, where is it from?" The frosting was so light and fluffy that it just melted in the mouth.

    "You like it? We can use the same vour for our wedding cake." When she did not say anything, he remarked, "So I assume you have something else to say."

    She nodded. "Can we keep it low?"<sub> </sub>

    p He raised his brows. "How low are we talking about here? You don''t want other people to know that we are married?"</anda>

    "No," she shook her head. "That''s not what I meant. We don''t have to hide our marriage." Even if they wanted to, they wouldn''t be able to do it. And the first reason was her father. Rachael was sure Michael would be the first one to tell everyone he knew about their wedding.

    "Then?"

    "Can we keep the wedding low? We can just sign the papers and take our friends and family for dinner or something." Given Andrew''s identity and Michael''s over excitement, their wedding would definitely be a big one. She didn''t wish to have a big wedding especially since thest time she tried that, it was a big disaster.

    "Okay." Andrew wanted them to sign the papers first and then make arrangements for the big wedding. But since she didn''t want one, he was okay with it. He wasn''t a big fan of weddings either. As long as he could call her his wife, he was okay with everything.

    The fact that he was agreeing with everything she was saying felt good and weird at the same time. Was he okay with everything because he wanted her to feelfortable or he just didn''t care?

    Just then Ben rushed inside. "Boss, thewyer said everything will be ready in thirty minutes. He wants you and madam to meet him outside the registration office in an hour."

    "This is Ben Petrov, my assistant. And¡ª" Looking at Ben, he added, "She is Rachael Watson."

    Rachael got up and greeted him. "It''s nice to meet you."

    "Pleasure is all mine, madam." Ben hadn''t got a chance to look at Rachael properly but now that he did, he was taken aback. It wasn''t hard for him to recognise who she was.

    "Did you cross check everything?" Andrew inquired.

    "Yes¡ªI''ll go now and check it one more time." He would recheck everything as many times as he could. There was no room for mistakes. Ben was very sure he would get deported to Russia if anything went wrong. And he had no intention of going back, he had already fallen in love with the new ce and atmosphere.

    "Do you need anything else?"

    "We will need madam''s documents as well and two witnesses, one from your side and the other one from madams."

    "That shouldn''t be a problem¡ª" Andrew remarked. "You leave first, we will meet you there."

    Ben left after greeting Rachael once again.

    "Should we do it first? I mean, register our marriage and then tell my parents? I don''t think dad will agree with these arrangements." Michael would never be satisfied or be okay with them just registering their marriage. In fact, Rachael was very sure he would oppose it and they wouldn''t be able to register their marriage at all.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 19 Bribe

    "What about the witness and your documents?" Andrew had no objection. He was willing to do everything she wanted as long as she wasfortable with the arrangement.

    "Hold on a sec¡ª" She took out her phone. "I think Tina is in my ce right now. If she is, I will ask her to get the required documents ande to the registration office."

    "Tina? Isn''t she your kindergarten friend?"

    Rachael looked at him in disbelief. She didn''t expect him to remember that. "You remember Tina and Emma?"

    "I don''t very clearly remember their faces but¡ª" He scrunched his brows as he tried to recall an incident. "Wasn''t there a time when you and your two friends got chicken pox?"

    p "Yes. Tina, Emma and I got it together." Recalling the incident that had happened at least seventeen years ago, she chuckled, "And then George got it from me¡ª"</anda>

    "And I got it from him¡ª" he added.

    "Oh yes, you got it too," Rachael eximed. "That fun was."

    "Not really." It wasn''t fun at all. Andrew very clearly remembered how much he had struggled for a couple of weeks. He couldn''t go out or see anyone.

    Just then Rachael received a call from Tina and as soon as she answered it, thetter snapped at her.

    "Why do you want me to bring your documents to the marriage court? What the hell are you up to?"

    "Tina, calm down first¡ª"

    "Calm down? You want me to calm when my best friend is obviously trying to do something stupid. Aunty told me you are with Andrew¡ªis he forcing you to do this? I swear Rachael, I''ll kick his ass if he tries to do anything inappropriate. Just because he is handsome and hot does he think he can do anything?" Tina yelled.

    Rachael gave Andrew an awkward smile before walking further away from him. Tina was angry and loud. She didn''t want him to overhear her harsh and inappropriate words.

    But little did she know, Andrew had already heard all the GOOD things Tina was yelling about him.

    Standing in a corner, Rachael was trying her best to calm Tina down and coax her to get what she wanted at the registration office.

    "It''s not like you think¡ªit''s a mutual decision."<sub> </sub>

    Tina gasped loudly and yelled, "So you are really getting married?"

    "Umm¡­.yes¡ª"

    "Rachael, are you serious? How can you get married to someone you barely know? I am telling you girl, don''t marry him for his abs." Tina was going insane. How could she stay calm when her best friend was one step away from doing something insanely stupid.

    "Seriously Tina, shout louder, a man walking two blocks away can''t hear you," Rachael snapped. "I am not telling mom and dad about this so will you please¡ª"

    "What? You are not telling your parents about it? Did you smoke pot or something? That''s it, I am telling your mom about this¡ª"

    "Tina you can''t do that. Stop¡ª" Rachael was freaking out. If Tina told her parents or George about this, everything would get floppy.

    "You can''t stop me¡ª"

    "If you don''t tell my parents, I''ll let you be my maid of honor when I get married." Left with no other choice, Rachael had to use the most old fashioned still effective concept of bribery.

    Last time when her wedding preparations were going on, Emma and Tina flipped for who would be the maid of honor as Rachael refused to choose and asked them to mutually decide it.

    Unfortunately Tina ended up losing and Emma became the maid of honor.

    When Tina did not say anything, Rachael assumed she had taken the bribe. "So as my maid of honor, I want you to get my documents ande to the registration office in about 45 minutes. And remember, don''t tell anyone."

    "So you''ll let me be your maid of honor and not Emma?"

    "Yes, you''ll be my maid of honor."

    "I''ll be there in 30 minutes," Tina stated before hanging up the call.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 20 Serial Killer

    [Marriage Registration Office]

    It had been fifteen minutes since Andrew and Rachael arrived outside the marriage registration office to sign the papers, but neither of them stepped out or said anything. They were just quietly sitting inside the car, panicking internally.

    Initially when she agreed to get married with him on the same day, she didn''t feel anything. Though she felt a little anxious, it was manageable. But now when they were actually outside the registration office, reality hit her like a truck.

    She was actually going to get married. After signing those papers, her life wouldpletely change. She was going to be someone''s wife. She was freaking out.

    p Andrew was also in the same ce as Rachael was. He knew she was nervous and anxious because he was too. He just didn''t wanna show it as that would make her feel more nervous.</anda>

    He woke up in the morning thinking it would be the same normal day like always but who would have thought that was thest time he had woken up as a bachelor.

    Looking at her, he asked, "Nervous?"

    She nodded. "A little¡ª"

    "Rachael¡ª" He grabbed her hand. "If you don''t wanna do it or you have your doubts, this is your only chance to back out. Because once we sign those papers, I won''t let you go anywhere." And it was true. Andrew would never let her go.

    "So it''s okay with you if I chicken out?" When he nodded, she fired another question at him. "So you don''t care at all?"

    He was taken aback from the sudden verbal attack. Who said he didn''t care? He definitely cared more than she did. But before he could defend himself someone knocked at the window.

    Letting go off her hand, he pressed the button to roll the window down.

    "Boss, we are ready¡ª" Ben informed them. He had been waiting for them to step out of the car for thest fifteen. But when they didn''t, he finally decided to knock.

    "Give us two minutes." Andrew had to clear the misunderstanding before they could move forward with the scheduled n.

    Giving the couple some privacy, Ben stepped away.

    "Where did you get that from?"

    "I don''t have to get it from anywhere, it is so evident," Rachael frowned. "You are agreeing with everything I have been saying since this morning."

    "So you want me to disagree with you?"

    "No."

    Andrew was dumbfounded once again. She had a problem with him agreeing to everything but she would also have a problem if he disagreed. Nothing made sense to him.

    "Listen, it''s not that I don''t care. It is a very important decision of my life and I do care. But above everything, I want you to feelfortable. I just wanted to let you know that you shouldn''t feel pressured to sign those papers just because we are here."<sub> </sub>

    "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have snapped at you." she sighed. "I am very anxious and nervous."

    "Me too."

    After taking a deep breath, Rachael stated, "Alright, let''s do it. The more we think and stay here, the more nervous we will get so let''s just finish it off."

    ¡­.

    [Outside]

    When Rachael stepped out of the car, the first to approach her was Tina.

    "Rach¡ª" she yelled and ran towards. "I was so worried when I couldn''t find you."

    "I was talking to Andrew¡ªdid you get the documents?"

    She nodded and waved the file at her. "It''s right here¡ª" Inching closer, Tina whispered, "This weird guy kept asking for it but I didn''t give him. He even knows my name."

    "Madam, the documents¡ª" Ben approached them.

    "He is the one," Tina muttered.

    "His name is Ben, he is Andrew''s assistant." She gave him the file. "I told him to take it from you when youe."

    "Oh¡ª" Waving at him, Tina smiled, "Hi Ben and sorry."

    Without saying anything, Ben frowned at her and walked away.

    "He looks mad, what did you do?" Rachael asked.

    "I called him a creep and asked him to f*uck off."

    "Tina¡ª"

    "Forget about that¡ª" she grabbed her hand. "On my way here, I did some intense google research about Andrew and he seems a little shady. We barely know him, what if he turns out to be a serial killer who marries innocent girls and locks them in the basement?"

    "I am not a serial killer but I do have a basement in my house."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 21 Dead Bodies

    Widening her eyes in shock, Tina grabbed Rachael''s arm and pinched it, gesturing her to say something.

    "I can assure you that I don''t keep kidnaped women in my basement," Andrew added. "Only dead bodies."

    "Haha that''s funny¡ª" Tina nervously chuckled. She then leaned towards Rachael and whispered, "He is joking, right?"

    "Of course he is joking." Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head.

    Just then Ben approached them. "Boss, madam, everything is ready."

    "Wait¡ªRach, I need to talk to you in private." Without waiting for her reply, Tina dragged her away.

    "Are you sure about this?" She ced her hand on Rachael'' shoulder. "This is a huge step girl¡ªin fact, what you are about to do is insane. Your parents don''t know about this, George too. You went out once with that guy yesterday and today you are going to marry him."

    Tina was very worried about Rachael. She didn''t want her to take an impulsive decision which she wouldter regret.

    "I know this is insane." Rachael knew it was crazy. "But I have thought this through. This is the best for everyone."

    "This is not about everyone, it''s about you. You have to do what is best for you and not everyone. You are the one who has to spend your entire life with him, not your parents, George, me or Emma."

    "Look, I don''t know if this is a good decision or a bad one and honestly, I am worried about it too but I have made up my mind to do it. I have nothing to lose Tina, nothing." Rachael really believed she had nothing to lose.

    The circumstances in which she was getting married to Andrew were not ideal but it wasn''t bad either. Both of them were in the same ce¡ªthey did not have any expectations. They would be starting their rtionship from scratch.

    Seeing how determined her friend was, Tina decided to be the supportive friend she had always been. "Alright, if this is what you really want, you have my full support."

    Giving Rachael a hug, she eximed, "I can''t believe you are actually getting married."

    "I know," she chuckled.

    "Emma is gonna be so jealous when I tell her I attended your secret wedding," Tina grinned.

    Pulling away, Rachael said, "We should go, they are waiting for us."

    ...

    [30 minutester]<sub> </sub>

    Passing him a tissue, Tina inquired, "Are you okay?"

    Without saying anything, Ben nodded. He then took the tissue and wiped his tear stained face. When Andrew asked him to be his witness for the marriage, Ben got very emotional and hadn''t stopped weeping since then.

    Maybe for Andrew it wasn''t a big thing but for him, it was huge.

    After working and knowing Andrew for almost a decade, he had a close bond with him. He was like his big brother, his mentor.

    Ben was aware of everything Andrew had been through. He had seen him at his worst and his best. Many people thought things were very easy for him as he had just inherited thepany from histe father. But only Ben knew how much he had struggled.

    Because of his disturbing past and background, Andrew resented rtionships and always detached himself from people who genuinely cared for him. This made Ben assume he would never settle down and start a family of his own.

    But today when he witnessed how excited and persistent Andrew was to marry Rachael, he felt very satisfied and overwhelmed. And when he saw them sign their marriage certificates, he couldn''t control his overwhelming emotions.

    "Ben¡ª" Rachael approached him. "Here, I got you some water."

    "Thank you madam," he said in a very low voice.

    ring at Andrew who was standing right in front of them with his hands tucked in his pocket, Rachael gestured him to say something.

    cing his hand on Ben''s shoulder, Andrew sighed, "Why are you crying like a baby? Everyone was staring at you inside and here¡ª" he stopped midway when Rachael pinched his arm.

    When she red at him again, he frowned. Did he say something wrong? When they were signing the papers, he didn''t cry, his wife didn''t cry too but out of nowhere his assistant started weeping. It was very weird.

    "I am not crying, something went inside my eyes." When he balled the wet tissue paper, Tina gave him a new one.

    "Okay, let''s call it off for the day. Go home and take some rest. I''ll see you tomorrow." He still had to go with Rachael to meet her family and inform them about the wedding. There were a lot of things to do.

    "Boss¡ª" Ben gave Andrew a tight hug. "Congrattions¡ªI am very happy for you."

    Andrew smiled and patted his back. "Thank you."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 22 Bickering

    After seeing Tina and Ben off, Andrew and Rachael left the registration office too. They still had to take care of the remaining things.

    "How long are you going to stare at it?" She had been staring at their marriage certificate ever since they got into the car.

    "I cannot believe it." Caressing the edges, Rachael eximed, "This feels so unreal."

    Without taking his eyes off the road, he nodded. It was unreal. Since the very moment they signed their marriage certificate, Andrew was trying hard to convince himself that everything was real. He had actually married her¡ªRachael was now his wife.

    "How are we telling your parents about this? Do you have any ns?" He inquired.

    "I don''t know, you are telling them." Keeping the certificates safely inside her bag, she added, "They like you more than they like me." It was true, her parents were more fond of Andrew than her.

    Without waiting for his reply, she curiously inquired, "What about your family? Aren''t we telling them?" He hadn''t mentioned his family even once since they started talking about their marriage. Even now when they were already married, he hadn''t mentioned them.

    Keeping quiet for some time, he answered, "Let''s visit grandma tomorrow."

    "What about others?" From what she had heard, Andrew lived with his maternal family after his parents demise. Considering that he had lived with them for such a long time, they should tell them about their wedding too.

    "We don''t have to tell them," he stated. "They are not important."

    The coldness in his voice made Rachael wonder if he wasn''t on good terms with his maternal family.

    She looked at him, trying very hard to read his expressions. The calm and coolposer he was in since morning had suddenly disappeared. His expression seemed very stern and cold.

    ''Is it because I asked him about his family?'' Rachael wondered.

    She wanted to ask him what was wrong but stopped herself. She didn''t want to ruin his mood and the vibe.

    Even though they were married, they barely knew each other. In fact, they had a long way to go. Rachael was sure that when the right timees, he would surely tell her everything.

    Just then she received a call from her father. But instead of receiving the call, she kept on staring at the screen nervously.

    "Receive it," Andrew nudged her.

    "What do I say? What if he knows?" She panicked.

    "How will he know? Will Tina tell him?" When she shook her head, he assured her. "Then we have nothing to worry about."

    Rachael took a deep breath and was about to receive it but it was toote.

    "I''ll call him back¡ª" But before she could call him back, Andrew received a call from Michael.

    "Answer it," he instructed.

    She picked up his phone from the dashboard and answered the call.

    "Hello."

    "Rachael?"

    "Yes dad it''s me."<sub> </sub>

    "Why aren''t you receiving my call?" Before she could exin, he added, "Since you are with Andrew, I don''t have to worry. You kids have fun, I''ll not disturb you anymore."

    He was about to hang up but Rachael stopped him. "Dad wait¡ª"

    "What is it honey?"

    "Are you at home?" She inquired.

    "Yes."

    "Is George at home?"

    "No he left for work? What happened?"

    "Can you call him home for sometime? Andrew and I have something important to tell you guys." She wanted everyone to be there when Andrew tells them about their unexpected marriage.

    "What is it?" When she did not say anything, Michael started panicking. "Rachael what happened? You are scaring me."

    "I''ll see you at home okay? Wait for us¡ªbye." Before he would question her any further, she hung up the call.

    ¡­..

    [Watson mansion]

    "What is it that she wants to tell us?" George frowned. "And that too with Andrew¡ª" he wasn''t having a good feeling about it.

    "I don''t know," Michael shrugged.

    "What if they finally decided to date each other?" Emma eximed. She had also rushed from work when Rachael called her.

    "Why would they date? They just met¡ª" George wasn''t liking the idea of his sister dating someone, especially someone she had just met.

    Emma rolled her eyes at him and scoffed, "Duh, that''s how dating works. You date someone you just met and if things go well, you make it official and thenter get married."

    Before George could retort, she added, "Well of course you won''t know this because no girl would want to date a picky guy like you."

    "You¡ª"

    "Alright you two, stop it." Reeta frowned. "When will you two stop bickering like small kids? You are not kids anymore. When you were small, the bickering was cute but now it''s annoying."

    George pointed at Emma and defended himself. "I didn''t do anything, she started it."

    "Enough," Michael stated. "Rachael will be here with Andrew any minute, I don''t want yourints and bickering to be the first thing he hears."

    Crossing his arms in the front, George grumpily slumped on the couch, ring at Emma. "FYI, many women want to date me. In fact, they are crazy about me."

    "Recently I read this article which said women these days prefer less attractive men than attractive ones because it''s easier to get them. At first I thought it was a hoax but¡ª" Emma looked at George and smiled, "Now I think it''s true."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 23 Big Announcement

    Michael chortled at Emma''sment. "That was a good one."

    Emma smiled at George who was still trying to figure out what she had just said. "It''s okay, try harder," shemented before resuming reading the magazine.

    After almost five minutes, he snapped, "I am not unattractive."

    "I never called you unattractive, did I? But if it fits your shoes then¡ª" Emma shrugged.

    "You¡ª" he gritted his teeth and was about to snap at her again when Rachael and Andrew arrived.

    "There you are, we were waiting for you," Michael remarked.

    "We got stuck in traffic¡ª" Looking at everyone, Rachael nervously chuckled, "Looks like everyone is here."

    "You told us to gather here, didn''t you?" When she did not say anything, Emma inquired, "Rach, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    Without saying anything, Rachael nudged Andrew and looked at him. It was his turn to speak now.

    Awkwardly clearing his throat, Andrew hesitated for a while before making the big announcement. "We have something to tell everyone. And I can''t think of any other way to say this¡ªRachael and I, we got married."

    "What?" Everyone got up and shouted in unison.

    "You both got married?" George yelled. "Please tell me this is some kind of a joke¡ª" He was definitely not okay with the fact that his little sister had married someone behind his back.

    "Oh dear¡ª" Rachael muttered before hiding behind Andrew.

    "It isn''t Rachael''s fault," Andrew stepped in and defended his wife.

    "So you''re telling me, it is your fault? You forced my sister to marry you." George was mad.

    "He didn''t force me and it''s not his fault either. It was a mutual decision," Rachael stated. How could she let Andrew take all the responsibility by himself when she was equally a part of it?

    "Rachael¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "Wait¡ª" Michael stopped George. "Let me handle this."

    When Michael approached them, Rachael nudged Andrew''s back and whispered, "Do something."

    Andrew frowned and gave her a ''What more do you want me to do?'' look. He had already told them the truth and reality, what else could he do?

    Michael stopped in front of them and looked at his daughter who was trying to hide behind Andrew. "Rachael Watson, step forward."

    She gulped in nervousness. Her father never called her by her full name unless he was very serious or mad. Left with no other choice, she stepped forward and stood beside Andrew.

    Staring at both of them simultaneously for a while, Michael asked, "So you both got married?" When they nodded, he stated, "I need to see some proof."

    Rachael quickly took out their marriage certificate from her bag and gave it to him.

    When George saw the certificate from afar, he quickly rushed towards them. "Let me see it¡ª" He took the certificate from his fathers hand and as he read what was written line by line, the wrinkles on his forehead kept getting deeper.

    "Oh my God it is true," Emma eximed. "You both really got married."

    Taking the certificate from George''s hand, Reeta examined it properly before approaching the couple. "You both do realize that marriage is a very serious thing and not a joke, right?"

    "Your mom is right, I hope you both are taking this situation very seriously," Michael remarked.

    "I understand why you are feeling this way and we are sorry for not telling anyone of you beforehand." The apology was very much needed. The impulsive decision of getting married without telling anyone, especially Rachael''s family, was not very ideal. Andrew knew it was their fault.

    "Marriage is a very sacred thing and I can assure you that it''s not a joke for me. I am very well aware of the changes and responsibilities this marriage will bring in my life. I am willing to embrace everything this marriage has to offer me and I am willing to offer everything I have and can." The circumstances they got married in didn''t matter to him. What mattered was that they were already married and he would give his best to make it work irrespective of the oue.

    Pausing for a while, Andrew added, "I know Rachael and I don''t know each other that well. In fact, we just met each other again and went out once. I won''t lie to you and say that we love each other and will always stay happy. Like all married couples, we will have our ups and downs too. But I can assure you that I will always try my best to keep her happy. Maybe there is no love in our rtionship now but there is respect and understanding. I respect Rachael a lot and that will never change."

    Andrew believed that for a rtionship to work, respecting and understanding each other was more important than love.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 24 Grand Wedding

    "I know this was a very impulsive decision but now that we are married, I feel very lucky and blessed. Rachael is talented, smart and beautiful. Who wouldn''t feel lucky after marrying such an amazing woman?" Every word Andrew had said was true and genuine, it wasn''t something he was narrating just to convince Rachael''s family.

    Michael, who had been silently listening, ced both his hands on Andrew''s shoulder. "Wee to the family." He hugged him and beamed, "I am so happy. This calls for a celebration."

    Pulling away, he embraced his daughter. "I am so happy sweetie, thank you so much."

    "You are not mad?" Rachael asked.

    "Of course not, why would I be mad? Marriage is a happy asion. Yes, I did have a wish of walking you down the aisle and giving you away but that can still be done." Looking at Reeta who was equally delighted, Michael eximed, "Honey, we have to start making preparations for the wedding. Since they are already married, we shouldn''t dy the wedding."

    "Oh¡ªI call maid of honor," Emma stated.

    "What the hell is wrong with you people?" George frowned. "Dad, how can you be okay with this? I do not ept this¡ª"

    "What is wrong? They are legally married, it really doesn''t matter if you or anyone doesn''t ept it," Michael remarked.

    "But¡ª"

    "George, I am sorry you had to find out this way." Rachael approached him and grabbed his hand. "I know you are worried about me but Andrew and I are already married. No matter under what circumstances this happened, we are a couple now. This is the beginning of a very important chapter of my life and I want my brother to be there for me. So can you please ept it and give us your blessing?"

    She understood he was worried about her. After what had happened with Oliver, he had be extra protective. He didn''t want her to get hurt again.

    "Fine¡ª" George sighed and hugged her. "But if he ever bullies you, I''ll break his bones."

    "You have my permission," Rachael chuckled.

    "Alright, enough hugging and congratting. We have a wedding to n." Michael was super excited. He couldn''t wait to throw the most amazing and grand wedding for his only daughter.

    Not having the heart to tell her father their n of not having a wedding, Rachael looked at Andrew.

    Understanding what she wanted him to do, Andrew sighed. How was he supposed to tell his overexcited father-inw that they didn''t want a wedding? But he had to do it.<sub> </sub>

    "Uncle Michael, can we postpone the wedding for now?"

    "What? Why?" Michael frowned.

    "We want to keep it low." Andrew ended up repeating what Rachael had told him.

    "Why do you want to keep it low? You don''t want anyone to know about the wedding?" Reeta inquired. She was concerned.

    "It''s not like that, everyone will know about our marriage but we don''t want a wedding for now¡ª" he tried his best to find the most appropriate words to exin himself.

    Michael frowned and snapped at Rachael. "This is you, isn''t it? You are the one who doesn''t want a wedding, not Andrew."

    Rachael was dumbfounded. How did her father know this?

    When she did not say anything, Michael scoffed, "So it''s really you. I cannot believe my only daughter is taking away my right to walk her down the aisle."

    "It''s not Rachael, it''s me," Andrew stepped in for his wife''s rescue once again. "With Grandma in the hospital and so many things going on, I feel this isn''t the most appropriate time to have a wedding. It hasn''t been many days since I came back and there are a lot of things going on in the office too. If we have a wedding now, I will always be swamped and distracted with work."

    "Fine, but the wedding is postponed, not cancelled." Taking Andrew''s situation into consideration, Michael decided to agree to postpone the wedding. His wish was for his daughter to marry Andrew. Since that had already happened, he was okay with everything else.

    "So now what? You will be leaving?" Emma asked.

    "I guess." Rachael pursed her lips. Amidst the chaos of getting married and telling her family about it, she hadpletely forgotten about the fact she had to leave her house and family. This made her feel very overwhelmed and sad.

    "You will leave today itself?" When she nodded, George sighed, "I am going to miss you so much."

    "Why don''t you stay here for the night? I''ll pick you up tomorrow in the morning." Though Andrew couldn''t wait to take her home, he had to consider her emotions as well. She was leaving her home and family toe and live with him. It wasn''t easy for her.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 25 Smitten

    "That''s a great idea," Michael eximed. "Andrew, you should stay over too. We can have our first small family get together."

    "That''s a great idea but maybe we can do it next time. My things are arriving from Russia today so I need to be there to settle everything." Andrew politely turned him down. As much as he wanted to stay, he didn''t wish to interrupt their family time. He wanted Rachael to enjoy her time with her family all by herself.

    "Can''t you at leaste for dinner? I''ll make your favourite chicken," Reeta remarked.

    When Andrew hesitated, Rachael stepped in. "You can take some time out ande for dinner, right?"

    "Of course, I''ll take some time out," he immediately agreed. How could he turn his wife down?

    "Alright then." Michael gave him a hug. "We will wait for you."

    "Okay¡ª" ncing at his watch, Andrew said, "I should leave." He then looked at Rachael.

    "Yes sure, Rachael will see you out," Michael stated.

    ¡­.

    [Outside]

    "Thanks for saving me in there, I really appreciate it." If not for Andrew, she was doomed.

    "It was just a small thing, you don''t have to thank me. Have a good time with your family, okay?" He took out his keys and unlocked the car. "I should go."

    "Wait¡ª" She grabbed his arm. "Do you really have some important work? Can''t you stay?" The idea of having a small overnight get together didn''t sound that bad.

    "It''s not like I don''t want to stay but I want you to have some private time with your family. You will be leaving with me tomorrow, I understand how tough it is for you and them." When she did not say anything, he ced his hand on hers. "I''ll pick you up early in the morning, okay? Be ready by then."

    Rachael smiled and nodded. She loved how considerate he was of her feelings and emotions. She felt so touched.

    When he was about to leave, she stopped him again. "But you wille for dinner, right?"

    "Yes I will."

    "Okay, drive safe." Rachael stood there until he drove away.

    "Oh my God, you are already smitten by him." Hooking her arms around Rachael''s shoulder, Emma grinned, "But I don''t me you, when the package is that handsome and sexy, you don''t really have a choice."

    "I am not smitten." pping her hand away, Rachael remarked, "I was just seeing him off."

    "Can''t you stay? You wille for dinner, right?" Emma mimicked Rachael''s smitten voice.

    "You were eavesdropping?" she smacked her arm. "That''s so hical."

    Emma scoffed and rolled her eyes. "Oh please, after all the stuff we have done together, nothing is ethical between us. Anyway¡ª" she grabbed her hand and dragged her inside. "We have so much to talk about and so many things to do before you move to your hot husband''s house."

    "Like what?"

    "Like how did you even end up getting married? Who proposed whom¡ª" Emma stopped midway. "Oh but first we have to call Tina and tell her about this." She took out her phone, "She is gonna freak out.when I tell her that I called for maid of honor already."

    Awkwardly scratching the back of neck, Rachael stood there without saying anything. How was she supposed to tell Emma that Tina already knew about it? And not only that, she was also the legal witness of her marriage?<sub> </sub>

    Just then Tina entered the mansion.

    "There you are¡ªI was just calling you to tell you something exciting," Emma beamed. "Rachael and Andrew got married."

    Tina was about to tell her that she already knew about it but Rachael gestured her not to.

    Emma frowned at herte reaction. "What happened? Aren''t you excited or shocked?"

    "Oh I am very very shocked," Tina stated. "In fact, I don''t remember when was thest time I felt so shocked."

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. How could she forget that Tina sucked at acting as well as lying. She was very sure that Emma could see right through her fake overreaction.

    Looking at Tina and Rachael simultaneously, Emma inquired, "Tina knew about it beforehand, didn''t she?"

    "No," Rachael firmly stated.

    "Yes," Tina answered.

    Rachael sighed and pped her forehead.

    "You told her before telling me? How could you do this to me Rachael?" Emma snapped.

    "She didn''t tell me," Tina remarked.

    "Uh huh¡ªthen how did you find out?"

    "I¡ªI sensed it as soon as I entered the mansion¡ª"

    <o>,m "Tina, please stop talking," Rachael sighed.</o>

    "So you really told her? We three are best friends, we are supposed to do things together." Emma felt betrayed.

    "I know, I am sorry." Rachael grabbed her hand. "The n was not to tell anyone but I needed some documents and she was the only one who could get it at the moment. So I really didn''t have a choice."

    Tina frowned. "Hey, don''t forget that I am the only reason why you were able to register your marriage today. Anyway, since I am your maid of honor, I forgive you."

    "I am the maid of honor¡ªwe flipped for it," Emma stated.

    "That flip doesn''t count. And besides, Rachael already promised me."

    "Rachael promised me too."

    When both of them looked at her, Rachael shrugged, "I don''t understand why you two are even fighting over this? There will be no maid of honor because there is no wedding."

    Tina and Emma looked at each other and quickly raised their arms in the air.

    "I call Godmother," They yelled together.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 26 HOT Topic

    [Moscow, Russia]

    [Volkov Residency]

    A man dressed in ck walked into the mansion with two other men. He was holding a brown and ck envelope in his hand.

    "I was waiting for you." Gently caressing the ck cat cradled in hisp, Semion Volkov smiled, "What news did you bring today Boris?"

    "He got married." Boris ced the envelope on the table.

    Semion stopped petting his cat for a few seconds before resuming his actions. "And who is that lucky woman?"

    "Rachael Watson." He took out a picture from the envelope and kept it on the table.

    Semion nced at it once. "Any connections?"

    Boris shook his head. "None. The Watson''s are well known faces of the business world but their background is very clean."

    "Interesting¡ª" Rubbing his chin, he asked, "Why do you think he married her then? For love?"

    "At the moment, I don''t see any other motive other than that."

    Keeping the cat on the couch, Semion held the picture in his hand and carefully examined it. "So the boy still has emotions left inside him." Tossing the picture on the table, he chuckled, "I thought I had turned his heart into a stone"

    "What next sir?"

    "Send a beautiful gift for my beautiful granddaughter-inw." Semion smirked, "Make sure you mention my name in bold."

    ...

    [Elisberg City]

    [Watson Mansion, Rachael''s room]

    "So you proposed to him?"<sub> </sub>

    Rachael shrugged, "I guess." She was the one who approached him and suggested that they should get married.

    "Oh my God girls, that''s so cool," Tina eximed.

    "Wait¡ªso you proposed?" When she nodded, Emma asked, "What did he say? I mean, what was the first thing he said?"

    "Well, first he asked me why I wanted to get married because when we were out the day before, we had a conversation on how dad wanted to set us up. Andrew told me he would tell dad that he didn''t want to marry me because if I did that, dad would never agree," Rachael added, "But before I could exin, he asked me when I wanted to get married."

    "Damn, the guy is really into you," Emma stated.

    "Oh you should have seen the way he was looking at her when she was signing their marriage certificate." cing her hand on her chest, Tina awed, "There was a spark in his eyes. It felt so nice."

    Taking out her clothes from the cupboard, Rachael resumed her packing. "You both are overthinking again. Andrew and I barely know each other."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Whether you know him or not, he is now your husband. And trust me, your husband is very famous¡ªespecially amongst thedies," Tina remarked.

    "Exactly," Emma added. "Not that we are saying you are any less beautiful and hot than him, but you have to be really careful."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t let other womeny their fingers on something that is yours. You have to show all those bi*tches who the real queen is," Emma stated.

    "Emma is right, if you don''t protect something that is yours who will?"

    "I don''t know what you two think but I am sure Andrew is not like that." Rachael was very well aware of her husband''s poprity. His return was still one of the HOT topics. Even though there were several women eyeing on him, she knew she could trust him.

    "We aren''t saying Andrew is like that¡ªall we are saying is for you to identify the red gs and act ordingly. Don''t just stand there when a s*lut is trying to flirt with your man," Emma firmly stated.

    Rachael nodded and agreed. "Okay madam." She knew Emma and Tina wouldn''t stop giving her all the perky advice until she agreed with them.

    But little did she know what they were saying woulde in handy very soon.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 27 A Hot Steamy Session

    Rachael kept packing the things she wanted to take with her while Emma and Tina kept giving her ''MARRIAGE'' lessons.

    When she smiled and helplessly shook her head, Emma asked, "What is so funny? Are you even listening to us?"

    "You know it''s actually kinda funny. Two unmarried people are giving me marriage advice," Rachael chuckled. "You two are not even in a serious rtionship or have a boyfriend."

    "I can''t believe you are throwing that right on our face," Tina gasped.

    "Just stating facts," Rachael shrugged.

    Crossing her arms in the front, Emma scoffed, "Look at you looking down on us after getting a handsome hot husband."

    "I am not looking down on anyone¡ª" When both of them looked away, Rachael sighed, "Fine, I am sorry. I''ll listen to you both."

    "Okay great, sit down." Tina grabbed Rachael''s arm and forced her to sit with them. "We need to talk about something important."

    "I have a lot of things to pack¡ª"

    Cutting her off, Emma remarked, "We will help youter. Let''s talk first."

    Left with no other choice, Rachaelplied. "Alright, what is it?" When Tina and Emma looked at each other with a grin on their face, she understood they were cooking something weird. "Okay, I am not getting a good feeling about this."

    "Let''s talk about your first night with mister handsome hunk," Tina eximed.

    "That is the most important thing we need to talk about right now."

    "What first night?"

    "Don''t act so naive." Emma rolled her eyes. "You know exactly what we are talking about."

    When Rachael did not say anything, Tina chuckled, "Are you shy or something?"

    "I am not shy¡ªAndrew and I just met. We barely know each other."

    "So? Is there a rule that you can''t have a hot steamy session with someone you don''t know?" Emma shrugged. "I don''t think so."

    "There is no rule but with Andrew it''s different." Rachael got up. "We have agreed on taking everything slow. We will first focus on understanding each other." Though she didn''t have a legit conversation with Andrew about it, she knew he would want the same.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, let''s agree that Andrew is different. He is a handsome man with principles. But¡ª" Emma got down off the bed and ced her hand on Rachael''s shoulder. "You are telling me that you will share a room with a ridiculous hot and handsome man every fucking day and night without letting your thoughts get dirty?"

    "Yeah, why not?" Rachael remarked. "How hard can it be?"

    Little did she know it was much harder than she could imagine.

    ¡­..

    [Michael''s study]

    "Dad, you called me?" Rachael was halfway through her packing when one of the helpers told her Michael was looking for her.

    "Yes honey, how is packing?

    She slumped on the couch and sighed. "Still going on. I didn''t know I had so many things."

    "Well, you got the impulsive shopping gene from your mom." He sat beside her. "You know, you don''t have to take everything with you. I mean, you have to keep some of your stuff here as well. Don''t forget this is and will always be your first home."

    Rachael wrapped her arms around his and rested her head on his shoulder. "I know and don''t worry, I can''t take away everything even if I want to," she chuckled. "It''s too much."

    Kissing the top of her head, Michael sighed. "It still feels like yesterday when I picked you up at the hospital for the first time. You were this tiny most beautiful thing I have ever seen."

    He smiled. "I always wanted a daughter. In fact, when George was born, I was very disappointed. Everyone in the family was very happy because we got the heir in the first shot. But your mom and I wanted a daughter so bad that we immediately started trying and three yearster, you were born."

    <o>,m He grabbed her hand. "We were so delighted, it was a dreame true. With your mom, George and you, my family was finallyplete. But now¡ª"</o>

    When he stopped talking, Rachael looked at him.

    Michael was trying very hard to hold his tears. "But now you are leaving us."

    "Dad¡ªI am not going anywhere. I''ll visit all the time and we will meet everyday at thepany too." Though she was moving out, she had ns of resuming working at thepany.

    "About that¡ª" He wiped his tears. "I don''t know if I told you this before but, you are fired."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 28 Favourite Kid

    "What?" Rachael frowned. Did she hear wrong?

    "Yes honey, you are fired," Michael stated.

    "You can''t fire me¡ª"

    Pinching her cheeks, he remarked, "I can and I did sweetie. In fact, you have been fired for almost a couple of months now."

    p "You gotta be kidding me." She got up. "So I have been jobless since thest two months? How could you do this me to dad?"</anda>

    "I did fire you but you are not jobless." He got up and walked towards his desk.

    "What does that even mean?"

    "It means that your dad is a very smart man. Even if he fired you, he made sure that you have a job." He smiled and gave her a brown envelope.

    "What is this?"

    "See for yourself."

    Rachael opened the envelope. She remembered her dad trying to give it to her a few days ago when she told him she wanted to rejoin thepany again.

    After reading the letter which was inside the envelope, Rachael was shocked. "This¡ª"

    "I know," he grinned. "Don''t thank me honey. A father will always do what''s best for his kids."

    "How did you¡ª? When did you¡ª?" She couldn''t believe it.<sub> </sub>

    "Well, two months ago Andrew called me to take some suggestions. He wanted a new Vice president for hispany so he wanted to know if I knew someone who was capable enough to handle the high post and the responsibilities. And I suggested him your name, sent him your resume."

    Looking at the appointment letter from Collins Corporation she was holding, Rachael pursed her lips. She couldn''t believe it. "This is wrong."

    "Wrong? How is it wrong?"

    "You don''t understand, Andrew is my husband now, I don''t want people to talk¡ª"

    "Honey¡ª" He ced his hand on her shoulder. "People will always talk, if you start caring about everyone, how will you live?"

    "Dad¡ª"

    "Andrew is your husband now but when I sent him your resume, you two hadn''t even met yet. You got this job solely based on your merits," he stated. "Honey, this is a great opportunity for you to grow. You have no idea how lucky Collins Corporation is to have you."

    "If you think I am that great then why are you letting me go?" Rachael had never seen herself working anywhere other than their ownpany.

    "Because someone needs you more than we do honey. Andrew, he needs you. George and I have each other to handle thepany but that boy has no one. All these years, he has handled things by himself. But now he has someone who will be with him through all the ups and downs, he has you." He grabbed her hand. "Husband and wife are supposed to walk together, hand in hand¡ªshoulder to shoulder. I want you and Andrew to do that to."

    "You aren''t abandoning me, right?" She teared up.

    "Of course not honey, I would never abandon you." Michael pulled her into his embrace. "You are my favorite kid."

    "I know¡ª but don''t tell that in front of George."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 29 DADDY Vibes

    [Rachael''s room]

    It was almost dinner time but Rachael was still busy packing with her two happy helpers, Emma and Tina.

    Looking at the wardrobe which was still half full, Tina sighed, "We need to stop shopping."

    "I was about to say that." Looking at Rachael who was closing the fourth suitcase, Emma suggested, "Rach, I think you should just take what you really need."

    "I am only taking what I need."

    Just then someone knocked at the door.

    "It''s open."

    "What about the handbags? Are you taking everything?" When Rachael shook her head, Tina sighed in relief. "Just separate what you want to take."

    "I say just take a couple of them. When you filthy rich sexy husband will notice that you have only two, he will buy you brand new ones," Emma remarked.

    "That''s a great idea," Tina eximed. "Or you can just take his credit card and go wild."

    "I am not asking for his credit card¡ª" Rachael chuckled. "It will be weird."

    "Why not?"

    "And I don''t think you have to ask for it, he will give it to you," Tina stated. "I feel like Andrew is a kind of man who loves to spoil his wife."

    "I know right? He also gives me daddy vibes," Emma added. "What do you think, Rach?"

    Rachael shrugged. "I don''t know, maybe¡ª" She swallowed the rest of her sentence when she saw someone standing near the door.

    "Maybe what? You also think he gives daddy vibes?" Emma grinned.

    "A-Andrew, when did youe?" Rachael awkwardly smiled at him. She had no idea how long he had been standing there and listening to their conversation.

    "A while ago." He walked towards them. "Aunt Reeta told me you were busy packing so I came here to ask if you need any help."

    Emma and Tina froze.

    "How much do you think he heard?" Tina whispered.

    "I don''t know."

    Rachael red at her best friends who were whispering pretty loudly.<sub> </sub>

    Emma awkwardly smiled at Rachael and then Andrew. "Well, since Rachael has a new helper, Tina and I will leave. We have that thing¡ª"

    "Yeah that thing¡ªwe have to go." Tina and Emma rushed out without looking back.

    After they left, Rachael tried to exin to him what he had heard wasn''t like it sounded but she couldn''t find the right words.

    Andrew on the other hand was trying very hard to keep a straight face. He had heard everything. But to save his wife from all the awkwardness, he changed the subject. "So what do you want me to do?"

    "Actually I am almost done."

    Looking at the four big suitcase on the floor and the half filled fifth one on the bed, he said, "Let me call Ben, he can take the ones which are done tonight and we can take the rest tomorrow."

    "Okay but is it okay to disturb him? I mean, it''s quitete." It was almost quarter to nine and Rachael thought it would be very inappropriate to call Ben over.

    "Absolutely not." Andrew took out his phone. "He has nothing to do."

    After dropping a message to Ben, he said, "He will be here soon."

    "Okay, should we take it down?"

    "There is no need for that, Ben will do it with others." Walking towards her, he added, "I have something for you¡ªactually for us."

    Before Rachael could ask what it was, Andrew pulled out a velvet ring box from his pocket.

    "I don''t know if you''ll like it¡ªwe can go over to the shop tomorrow and get it changed," he added.

    She took the box from his hand and opened it. "It''s beautiful."

    "They told me it''s from thetest collection of couple rings."

    Gently brushing her finger over the rings, Rachael smiled, "It''s really beautiful."

    After leaving Rachael''s ce in the morning, Andrew went straight to the jewellery shop to buy a ring for his wife. Though they had to get married in a rush and it didn''t happen in a normal way, they were a couple now. And he didn''t want his wife to walk around with an empty finger.

    He wanted everyone to know she was taken. Taken by him.

    "The other one is for me," he added.

    The n was to get a ring for Rachael but when he saw the couple ring, he changed his mind.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 30 Famous

    Andrew also wanted to wear a ring to tell everyone that he belonged to someone. He belonged to Rachael.

    "I don''t know what to say." They were married and wearing wedding bands was a normal thing. Rachael hadpletely forgotten about it amidst the chaos but the fact that Andrew remembered made her feel very happy and satisfied.

    Both of them had different reasons to marry each other. When he epted her whirlwind proposal, she thought he was doing it to fulfil his grandmother''sst wish. She didn''t think he would take their marriage very seriously.

    But the little sweet gestures he had been doing since morning and now the rings¡ª made her feel that maybe she was wrong.

    He was as serious as she was about their marriage

    "You don''t have to say anything." He took the box from her hand and pulled the rings out. "We didn''t have a wedding but at least we can get the feeling by exchanging rings, right?"

    Rachael smiled and nodded.

    After getting her approval, he gently grabbed her hand and ced the ring on her finger.

    Gently caressing the ring, he smiled. "It looks more beautiful now." He couldn''t exin the satisfaction he was feeling. He felt very proud and happy.

    "My turn¡ª" She took the other ring from his hand and ced it on his finger.

    "Congrattions to us." Andrew apuded. He then took out his phone. "Let''s take a picture."

    "You wanna upload it?" When he nodded, she asked, "You are on instagram?"

    "I am but usually the PR team handles it. I log in once in a while to check my messages." He quickly logged into the app. "Let me add you first, I have to tag you."

    "Okay¡ª" she quickly grabbed her phone and added him back. Telling everyone about their marriage through an insta post didn''t sound that bad.

    "How should we take the picture?" He was thinking of a pose which would help them unt both the rings.

    "Let me see." After looking for a while on the inte, she found a perfect pose. "How about this?" She showed it to him.

    "This is nice." In the picture, the woman''s left hand was on the man''s chest while the man''s hand was on hers. "Let''s try this then." He grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest.

    Holding his phone with the other hand, he took a couple of pictures before reviewing them.

    "Which one?" He showed her pictures. "I think the first one is better."

    "I think so too."

    After getting Rachael''s approval, Andrew quickly posted the picture with the caption:

    [A New Journey With Her ? @RachaelWatson]

    "Okay, now let''s finish your packing."

    "One second¡ª" She quickly reposted the picture before tossing her phone aside.

    ...

    [Outside the mansion]

    "Thank you foring."

    "You don''t have to thank me madam." Ben closed the trunk. "I am always happy to help."

    He was still at the office when he received Andrew''s message. He was working with the PR team on the official announcements they were about to release.

    "Is everything ready?" Andrew inquired.

    He nodded. "Yes boss but¡ª" he hesitated toplete his sentence. There were a few things that couldn''t be discussed when a third person was present.

    Sensing Ben''s hesitation, Rachael quickly excused herself. "I''ll go help mom." Assuming they had something important to talk about, she gave them some privacy.<sub> </sub>

    After Rachael left, Ben quickly conveyed the message he had received from Russia. "The news is already out, boss."

    "Have you released the news yet?"

    "No boss, not yet."

    "Call the PR team, ask them to release it now," he instructed him.

    "Okay boss."

    "Anything else?"

    Ben nodded. "Mr.Volkov has already called twice today. He asked me to convey his deepest congrattions to you and he said he wille to see madam soon."

    Andrew''s expression turned cold when Ben mentioned his grandfather''s name. "Tell him Rachael and I won''t be attending guests for the time being." There was no way he would let his wife be near any of his maternal family.

    "But sir¡ª" Ben wanted to say something but stopped. He knew how sensitive Andrew was when it came to anything remotely rted to his maternal family.

    "Stop entertaining his calls from now. You have better things to do, don''t you?"

    "Yes boss."

    "Drop the things in my ce and ask someone to take it upstairs. I won''t being to the office for a few days so you have to handle everything," he instructed.

    "Okay boss."

    "When is Mr.Stephen''s programme scheduled?" Andrew inquired.

    "Day after tomorrow."

    "I''ll formally introduce Rachael to everyone that day. Make proper arrangements."

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    "Oh my God," Emma squealed. "Show it to me."

    "Me too," Tina eximed.

    Both of them grabbed Rachael''s hand and awed at the ring.

    Emma ced her hand on her chest and gasped, "Oh dear, this ring is beautiful and expensive as fu*ck."

    "Uh huh 18 carat¡ªwhite gold," Tina added.

    "And this diamond¡ªdamn. Andrew has a good eye for jewellery."

    "I know right?" Rachael smiled. "It''s so beautiful."

    "Emma, I think someone is blushing," Tina grinned.

    "Why wouldn''t she? Did you not see thetest insta post?" Emma added.

    "It was Andrew''s idea to upload the picture."

    "That reminds me¡ª" Tina quickly opened her instagram. "Your husband is very famous. He has ten times more followers than you, me and Emmabined."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 31 Bitter-Sweet Emotions

    [Outside]

    After Ben left, Andrew was about to go inside when George, who had just arrived home from the office, stopped him.

    "When did youe?"

    "A while ago."

    The short interaction between them was followed by an awkward silence. They were standing in front of each other without saying anything.

    Awkwardly clearing his throat, George remarked, "I need to talk to you about something important." Without waiting for Andrew''s reply, he added, "Let''s go to the garden."

    Andrew nodded and followed him.

    ¡­..

    [Garden]

    "Listen Andrew, we both are good friends. We have known each other since kindergarten. But right now, I am not your friend¡ªI am Rachael''s brother," George stated. Now that Andrew had married his sister, there were a few things he wanted to straighten out with him.

    Without waiting for Andrew''s reply, he added, "You probably know everything that happenedst year in our family. It was one of the darkest times for us, especially for Rachael."

    "I know." Andrew was aware of everything.

    "I have seen my little sister go through a lot in the past twelve months and the fact that I couldn''t do anything to lessen or take away her pain made me feel so useless and weak. As her older brother, I was supposed to protect her¡ªI had to make sure that nobody hurts her but I miserably failed." George balled his hand. "There wasn''t a single day I didn''t curse myself. I felt that I failed as a big brother. I failed Rachael."

    "Whatever happened back then¡ªIt wasn''t your fault or Rachael''s."<sub> </sub>

    "After that incident, Rachael lost her smile. My cheerful little sister was lost somewhere. It was so hard to see her like that." Thinking of everything Rachael had gone through in the past still broke his heart. "I was rooting for the day when she would smile like she always used to. I desperately wanted her to start living her life again. And when that day finally came, I promised myself that I would never let anyone hurt her like that. I would always be there for her, I would always protect her."

    George took a deep breath to calm himself down. He was overwhelmed with bitter-sweet emotions.

    "You and Rachael were not supposed to get married¡ªat least not like this," he stated. George was not satisfied with his sister''s whirlwind marriage.This was not how he had imagined his sister would get married. Maybe if Andrew and Rachael had first dated to know each other properly before getting married, he would have happily epted it.

    "Trust me, this is not how I wanted it to happen either. But some things aren''t in our control, they are just meant to happen." Andrew was being honest.

    "Look¡ªI don''t know what kind of a conversation you and Rachael had and why you both made such an impulsive decision. I really don''t know and neither do I wanna know. You both are adults, you know what you are doing. But since you are already married to my sister, there are a few things I want to tell you."

    George ced his hands on Andrew''s shoulder. "I trust you Andrew and I know you will take good care of her but¡ªIf you ever hurt my sister, I''ll kick your a*ss."

    "I understand your concerns and they are very much legit. But take my word for it, hurting Rachael in any way is not even thest thing I want to do. She is my wife¡ªbelieve me or not but starting today, she is and will always be the most important person in my life. She is my topmost priority and I''ll be there for her no matter what happens." Andrew meant every word he had said. He would do anything to keep his wife happy and would never let her down.

    Andrew''s sincerity made George feel very satisfied and rxed. This is exactly what he wanted to hear when he started the conversation. There was no doubt that Andrew was a great man but he still wanted the verbal confirmation.

    "That''s good to hear." He gave him a hug. "Wee to the family. We are a little crazy but you are gonna like it."

    Andrew smiled and hugged him back. "If I ever hurt your sister, you are free to kick my a*ss."

    "Of course I will," George eximed.

    ...

 Chapter 32 "Is Your Husband Handsome?..."

    [Inside]

    Rachael, Emma and Tina were huddled together for almost ten minutes now. They were busy stalking Andrew''s instagram profile.

    "Damn, he looks hot in pictures too," Tina eximed before hitting the like button.

    Andrew''s profile had many formal pictures of him from different conferences he had attended over the years and a few informal pictures too.

    "His insta is neat¡ª"

    "He told me hispany''s PR team handles it," Rachael remarked.

    ? "Why are you girls standing like that?" Reeta eximed. "Emma and Tina,e here and help me set up the table. Rachael go call Andrew, dinner is ready."

    ¡­.

    [Garden]

    When Rachael entered the garden, she saw George and Andrew having a pleasant conversation with a big smile on their face.

    When George saw her, he excused himself and went inside, leaving the couple behind.

    "Did Ben leave?" Rachael asked.

    Andrew nodded. "Yes, he left a long time back." When she did not say anything, he asked, "Do you wanna ask something else?"

    "You and George¡ªdid you two talk?" When he nodded, she asked, "What did he say?" Rachael was very curious. She knew her brother wasn''tpletely okay with their marriage. She just wanted to make sure he didn''t say anything offensive or rude to Andrew.

    "We just had some healthy brother-inw talks."

    "He didn''t say anything rude, did he?" Without waiting for his reply, she started defending George. "Look, he is a very sensible person but for the past few months, he has turned into a possessive big brother. So if he really said something rude or inappropriate, you have to understand that he probably did that to make sure I will be okay and because he cares."

    "Well, he didn''t say anything rude or inappropriate but¡ª" He inched closer. "It''s good to know you care about me."

    "I-I never said that." She took a step back.

    Tucking both the hands inside his pockets, Andrew remarked, "We should go inside¡ª" But before he could take a step forward, Rachael stopped him.

    "Wait¡ª" she grabbed his hand. "I want to talk to you about something else too."

    "Why don''t we go inside and talk?" The weather was a bit chilly and she wasn''t wearing anything thick or warm. He was worried she would catch a cold.

    "It''s pretty crowded inside." She wanted to talk to him in private when no one was around.

    Without saying anything, he took off his coat and ced it on her shoulder. "What is it?"

    Rachael waspletely taken aback by the sudden sweet gesture. She was indeed feeling cold but it was tolerable. She never expected him to notice.

    Pulling the coat closer to her body, she said, "I want to talk about yourpany¡ª"

    "Ourpany," he corrected her. "We are husband and wife now, everything that is mine is yours too." Andrew didn''t like how she distinctly called thepany only ''HIS''. He wanted her to know and always remember that everything that belonged to him was hers as well, including HIM.<sub> </sub>

    The flirty yet overly heart warming and sweet statement he had just delivered so easily, made her blush. She could feel heat creeping through her cold cheeks.

    "I-I want to talk about ourpany," she corrected herself.

    "What is it?"

    "I got the appointment letter today¡ª"

    "So uncle Michael finally told you? I thought he wouldn''t do it and then I have to send you another appointment letter," he remarked.

    Hesitating for a while, Rachael said, "Vice President is a very important and crucial post, are you sure you don''t wanna reconsider?" She still felt she wasn''t good enough for the post.

    Crossing his arms in the front, he asked, "Why? You don''t wanna work in ourpany?"

    She vigorously shook her head. "It''s nothing like that."

    "Then? Do you have some otherpany in mind?"

    "No. I don''t know what dad told you about me that you gave me the job in one shot¡ª"

    "Rachael," he interrupted her. "I didn''t give you this job because uncle Michael told me something or because you are his daughter. You got it based on your merits." Though he couldn''t wait to work with her, he would never just hand over such an important position to someone who couldn''t keep up with it.

    "I didn''t even interview for it¡ª"

    "So that is yourint?" Andrew raised his brows. "Fine, I''ll interview you right here."

    Before Rachael could react, thetter started shooting his on-spot interview questions.

    "What is your name?"

    "Rachael Watson."

    "What is your husband''s name?"

    "A-Andrew Collins."

    "Is your husband handsome?"

    Rachael frowned. "What kind of a question is that?" Who will ask if her husband is handsome or not during an interview?

    "I am the one taking the interview, you are supposed to answer the questions," he stated. "Is your husband handsome?"

    "Yes."

    Satisfied by her answer, Andrew gently patted her head. "Good, you are hired."

    Before she could retort, he started walking inside. "Let''s go inside, I am starving."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 33 "Feel Itâ€”Touch It."

    [Next Day]

    After packing thest suitcase, Rachael sighed and slumped on the bed. She had been packing since yesterday and now she was exhausted.

    Yesterday they all had a great time while having dinner. Though her parents and friends embarrassed her in front of Andrew by narrating silly stories about her, she didn''t mind.

    p Looking around, she sighed. Andrew would be here any minute now to take her. She had to leave her room, her house and her family. The bitter feeling pinched her heart.</anda>

    It was definitely hard to leave everything but she was also excited to start the chapter of her life.

    As she was lost in her thoughts, she didn''t hear the knock at the door.

    "Are you done packing?"

    "Yeah¡ª" she smiled at him.

    "That''s nice." George sat beside her. "This room already looks empty." He frowned. "How much stuff did you take?"

    Wrapped her arms around his, she rested her head on his shoulder. "Not even 60 percent."

    "Good, don''t take everything. You will need clothes and other stuff when youe and live with us for at least a week every month."

    Rachael chuckled. "So there is a limit to how many days I can stay here now?"

    "That''s not what I meant. There is no maximum limit but the minimum is seven days in a month," he stated.

    She nodded. "Okay. "

    He kissed the top of her head. "God, I''ll miss you so much Rach," he sighed.

    "I''ll miss you too."

    "Hey listen¡ª" he grabbed her hand. "Just because you are married now doesn''t mean things will change okay? You can still call me over, ask for help anytime you want. I''ll always be there for you. Andrew is your husband now and I am sure he will take good care of you. But if he ever does anything that will hurt you, I want you toe and tell me."

    "Why? You are gonna kick his a*ss?" She chuckled.

    "Of course I will," George eximed.

    Patting his back, she remarked, "George I love you but I don''t think you can do that."<sub> </sub>

    "You think I can''t kick anyone''s ass?" He felt humiliated. Did she think he was weak?

    "Well¡ª" she shrugged. "Anyone else, I think you can pull off the kicking very well but Andrew¡ªI don''t think so."

    "Why? Why would you think like that?" He snapped.

    "Have you not seen the guy?" Rachael scoffed. "I am so sure he hits the gym at least seven times a week."

    "Hey, I hit the gym too."

    "Really? When was thest time you went there?"

    "I-I workout at home all the time. Look¡ª" he flexed his biceps. "Feel it¡ªtouch it."

    Ignoring him, Rachael got up. "Okay Mr.Biceps, help me take these two suitcases down. But if you think it''s too heavy, we can wait for Andrew."

    George gritted his teeth and red at her. Without saying anything, he grabbed the suitcase and stormed out of the room.

    ...

    When Rachael came downstairs, Andrew was talking to Michael.

    When Andrew saw her, he got up and strided towards her. He then took the bag she was holding. "I''ll wait for you outside." He then excused himself. He wanted the family to have some privacy while they said their goodbyes.

    "Come here sweetie¡ª"

    When Rachael approached them, she saw a velvet box in her mother''s hand. Before she could ask what it was, Reeta gave it to her.

    "This is for you." When Rachael opened the box, Reeta added, "This belonged to your grandmother."

    "Mom, this is beautiful¡ª" It was a diamond princess ne with beautiful purple stones.

    "Your dad and I want you to have it," she remarked. "Your grandmother had two. We have kept one for your brother''s wife, if he ever gets married."

    ...

 Chapter 34 "How Could Youâ€”"

    "And if he doesn''t then the other one is yours as well," Michael eximed.

    George, who was sitting on the couch, scoffed, "You just got a son-inw, be happy with that for now."

    When one of the helpers approached George with a hot water bag, Rachael inquired, "What happened to you?"

    "He hurt his back when he was bringing your suitcase down."

    "That was not the reason." He ced the hotpress on his back. "I was carrying the suitcase in a weird way."

    pping her forehead, Rachael sighed, "I am so sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you to bring it down all by yourself. I forgot that you are old now and have a very weak back."

    "Hey, I am just thirty," George frowned. "Andrew and I are of the same age." If he was considered old, then technically Andrew was old too.

    "Andrew can easily pass for twenty-five or twenty-seven," Michael remarked.

    "You¡ª" George wasn''t liking how he was getting bullied by his father and sister. Since he couldn''t defend himself, he seeked his mother''s help. "Mom, dad and Rachael are being mean."

    "The two of you need to stop ganging up on my son," Reeta snapped at the father-daughter duo. "He can also easily pass for twenty-five."

    Rachael and Michael looked at each other before bursting intoughter.

    "Mom¡ªthey are making fun of me again," Georgeined.

    Reeta smacked Michael''s arm. "Enough¡ª"

    "Why are you beating me? You should scold your son," Michael retorted.

    "You are the oldest here, you shouldn''t make fun of your son like that."

    "That''s right," George eximed.

    Looking at the three of them bickering, Rachael smiled. More than anything, she was going to miss the daily fun interactions all four of them had. Thinking about all the good times she had spent with her family, she teared up.

    "I am gonna miss you guys so much¡ª" she gave them a hug.

    Michael sighed and patted her back. "We will miss you too honey."

    Gently caressing her arm, Reeta asked, "You will visit me all the time right?"

    Rachael nodded. "All the time."

    "Wait for me¡ª" Holding his back, George limped his way and joined the group hug.

    ...

    [Andrew''s car]

    Giving her his handkerchief, Andrew assured, "Our ce is not far from here, you can visit them all the time." She had been sobbing since they left her parents'' ce. He understood it was very overwhelming for her but he didn''t like seeing her this way.

    "Yeah I know." She took the handkerchief and wiped her tears. "It''s just hard."<sub> </sub>

    "I know."

    Just then his phone, which was in the dashboard, started ringing. Andrew nced at the caller ID and chose to ignore it. But the person kept calling him repeatedly.

    "I think you should take it, what if it''s something important?" Rachael suggested.

    "It''s not important¡ª" he answered. "Can you put it in silent mode?"

    "Yeah sure¡ª" She picked up his phone. The number that kept shing on the screen was saved as ''Owen''.

    Since the number was saved, she assumed he must be someone Andrew knew.

    Before she could ask him who ''Owen'' was, the car stopped in front of a big fancy metal gate.

    "We are here¡ª" Andrew picked up a small remote from the dashboard. When he pressed the green button, the gate automatically opened.

    He then drove inside.

    She rolled down the window to get a better view of the ce.

    There were many guards near the gate and the adjacent area. Even their house had proper security but the number of guards she had seen from the main entrance towards the mansion was already two times more than what they had.

    This made Rachael realise how tight the security was. Given Andrew''s identity, it did make sense but she still felt that it was too much.

    F

    Andrew stopped the car near the entrance of the mansion.

    "Wait here¡ª" he unbuckled his seat belt and stepped out of the car. He then jogged to the other side and opened the door for her. "Come¡ª" he offered her his hand.

    She quickly unbuckled her seat belt, ced her hand on his and stepped out of the car.

    "Good morning boss, madam." Two men greeted them.

    "This is Samuel and Yuri, they are incharge of the security here." cing his hand on Rachael''s shoulder, he introduced her. "She is Rachael Watson, the new boss."

    Rachael smiled at them. "It''s a pleasure meeting you."

    "Pleasure is all ours madam."

    Giving them the car key, Andrew instructed, "Take the suitcase upstairs and¡ª"

    "Andrew Collins¡ª" a man yelled at the top of his lungs.

    Startled by the sudden yelling, Rachael looked at the direction it came from.

    "How could you¡ª" the man stormed towards them, grabbed Andrew''s cor and pinned him against the car.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 35 Andrews Soulmate

    Rachael waspletely taken aback by the sudden aggressive action. She looked at Samuel and Yuri who were standing rooted on the ground with no intention of stopping the man who was almost choking their boss.

    "How could you do this to me?" The man tightened his grip around Andrew''s shoulder. "After everything we have been through, how could you betray me like that?"

    When Andrew did not say anything, he looked at him with teary eyes. "I thought I was your best bro and your best friend."

    "You are scaring Rachael," Andrew frowned.

    "Oh right¡ª" The man looked at Rachael and smiled, "Hi, we haven''t met officially yet¡ªI am Owen Volkov."

    Rachael had no idea how she was supposed to react. The man was still clutching onto Andrew''s cor and was also greeting her with a bright smile.

    Looking at Andrew again, Owen whispered, "Damn bro, sister-inw is hot."

    "Let go¡ª"

    "No¡ªI am still mad," Owen frowned. "How could you get married without inviting me? Fu*ck the invite, you did not even tell me about it."

    Before Andrew could say anything, he snapped again. "Who was your best man? Tell me which bas*tard had the audacity to take my ce."

    "Owen¡ª"

    "Yes, it should have been Owen but you don''t even care to invite him¡ª" Owen snapped. "Tell me the name Andrew¡ª"

    "There was no best man because there was no wedding," Andrew stated.

    "Don''t lie¡ª" he yelled.

    "H-He is right, there was no wedding," Rachael intervened.

    Looking at Rachael and then Andrew, Owen asked, "Really?"

    "You heard her." He grabbed Owen''s wrist and jerked him away.

    "Okay so there was no wedding¡ªso how did you both get married?"

    "We just registered our marriage yesterday," Andrew answered.

    "Why? Is sister-inw pregnant?" Owen curiously inquired.

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock. She wasn''t expecting Owen to assume such a thing.

    "Stop talking nonsense," Andrew frowned.

    "What?" Owen shrugged. "What else could be the reason for an urgent marriage?" He then looked at Yuri and Samuel. "Do you think my assumption is nonsense?"

    Without saying anything, both of them quietly took the suitcase from the car trunk and left.

    Ignoring Owen''s weirdments, Andrew approached Rachael. "You okay?" When she nodded, he said, "He is Owen Volkov, my first maternal cousin."

    Owen Volkov, 31, was one of a handful people he was close with from his maternal family.

    When Andrew was taken away by his maternal grandfather after his parents death, he felt very left out in the new atmosphere. This is when he became friends with Owen. In fact, Owen was the first person he had a real conversation with after he started living in the Volkov mansion.

    "Uh huh, I am not just his first cousin but also his best friend, partner in crime and soulmate," Owen grinned.

    After learning that he was Andrew''s cousin, everything made sense to Rachael. This is why no one stopped Owen from being so aggressive with Andrew.

    ? "Hi," Rachael smiled. "It''s nice meeting you."

    "Your ''Hi'' is so formal," Owen eximed. "We are family and family don''t greet each other with a simple ''Hi''. We hug¡ª" Extending his arms, he grinned, "Sister-inw¡ª" But before he could reach anywhere near Rachael with his open arms, Andrew pushed him away.

    "Alright, we should go inside."<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, let''s go inside," Owen eximed excitedly. "But first¡ªdon''t forget the tradition."

    "What tradition?"

    "This is the first time Rachael ising here, right?" When he nodded, Owen added, "You have to carry her inside."

    "That''s not¡ª" Before Rachael could finish her sentence, Andrew swiftly scooped her into his arms.

    She yelped and quickly hooked her arms around his neck. "Andrew¡ª" She stopped when their eyes met. She felt him gently tightening his grip around her.

    "Look at the two of you¡ªso adorable." Owen took out his phone and started taking their picture. "This will go in our college group."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you fall," Andrew assured her. "Ready to go home?"

    Rachael smiled and nodded. The word ''Home'' felt so warm and nice.

    Holding his wife in his arms, Andrew walked inside the mansion.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    As soon as they entered, a woman approached them and started talking to Andrew in Russian.

    Though Rachael had studied Russian for three whole months before switching to Korean when she was in high school, each and every word the woman was saying went right over her head.

    "§¥§Ñ," Andrew answered. He then looked at Rachael, "She is aunt Maria, she takes care of the mansion."

    Rachael smiled at her but did not say anything. She then looked at Andrew. "Can you tell her that I am very happy to meet her?"

    "Well, why don''t you say it yourself?"

    "Does she understand English?" she whispered to him.

    "Yes¡­.my english is not very perfect but I can understand and speak," Maria answered with a very thick Russian ent.

    "Oh I am so sorry, I thought¡ª" When Maria started talking to Andrew in Russian, Rachael assumed she didn''t know how to talk in English.

    "It''s alright, almost everyone thinks that way." Owen hooked his arms around Maria''s shoulder. "Right, Aunt Maria?"

    Gently caressing Rachael''s face, Maria eximed, "§à§ß§Ñ §Ü§â§Ñ§ã§Ú§Ó§Ñ§ñ.....You are very beautiful."

    "Thanks," Rachael smiled.

    "If she wasn''t beautiful, do you think Andrew would have married her?" Owen chuckled, "He was charmed by her beauty."

    Aunt Maria smacked Owen''s arm. "You shouldn''t say such things about your sister-inw."

    "If you need anything and I am not around, you can always ask Aunt Maria. She is always around and there are other helpers too." Andrew understood that the new environment would initially be awkward and weird for her. He wanted to try his best to make her feelfortable in the mansion even when he wasn''t around.

    Looking around, Rachael saw a few women trying to peek out of the kitchen.

    "Lunch is ready¡ªyou shoulde and eat," Aunt Maria said.

    "We will be right there."

    "Hey Andrew, the tradition is carrying the new bride inside the house¡ªnot around the house," Owen remarked.

    This is when Rachael realized that Andrew was still carrying her in his arms.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 36 â€œWhy Her?â€

    <o>,m Rachael expected Andrew to put her down but to her surprise, that never happened. He kept holding her in his arms like it was nothing.</o>

    "Owen, why are you still here?" Andrew frowned. He had taken a few days off work as he wanted to spend some alone time with Rachael. He thought it would be a nice time for them to bond before they join work.

    "What do you mean by why am I still here? My brother just got married, I am here to celebrate," Owen eximed. "Justin is on the way too."

    "You told Justin too?"

    "Hey, it''s not our fault that we keep a track of what our dearest friend and brother is up to," Owen retorted. "Damn, you are so mean. Good luck with living with the meaner Rachael." He then stormed towards the kitchen.

    "The door is not that side¡ª" Andrew snapped.

    "He seems upset."

    "He is gonna be okay, don''t bother him," he assured her before walking towards the stairs.

    Contemting for a few seconds, Rachael said, "You don''t have to carry me upstairs, I can walk." Not that she wasn''tfortable or hated it, she was a little embarrassed.

    Without saying anything, he ced her down. "Sorry about that¡ª" He awkwardly cleared his throat. He got a little excited and got carried away. "The bedroom is upstairs."

    ¡­..

    [Master bedroom]

    When they entered the room, Andrew drew the curtains. The bright sunlight shed into the room.

    "Well, this is the room." He wanted to say ''Our room'' but he suppressed the strong urge to do so. He thought it would be too cheesy¡ªwell, at least it was too early to be cheesy.

    Rachael walked inside the room and looked around. The room was almost twice as big as her room back in her parents ce. There was a ss door which opened in the balcony. The king-sized bed was in the centre of the room, with side drawers on either side. A couch and centre table were ced in one corner of the room. There were two separate wardrobes¡ªa double door wardrobe and a walk-in closet.

    She sat on the edge of the bed and gently touched the grey sheets. In fact, most of the things in the room were either grey or ck. It''s not like she didn''t like dark colours but it made the room look a little bit gloomy.

    "What''s wrong? Do you not like the room?" When she did not say anything, Andrew started getting a little bit anxious.

    "No, the room is great." She wasn''t lying, the room was actually really beautiful. It did look a little gloomy because of the dark colour domination but she was sure that could be easily worked out.

    Pointing towards the walk-in closet, he added, "I had some stuff in there but I cleared it out yesterday. So you can have it all by yourself." Assuming from the number of suitcases she had brought over, he thought it would be more convenient if she had a closet all by herself. She clearly had more stuff than he did.

    "But what about you?"

    Pointing towards the other double door wardrobe, he answered, "I''ll use this one." Without waiting for her reply, he added, "You should freshen up, I''ll be downstairs."

    "Andrew¡ªwait." Rachael approached him. "Thank you."<sub> </sub>

    "For the closet? It''s really not a big deal¡ª"

    "Thank you for everything, not just the closet." She paused for a few seconds. "Listen, I know you are doing everything you can to make me feelfortable. But I know all of this is hard for you too." If things had changed for her, it had changed for him too.

    She had to leave her home and family and he had to open his home and everything he had for her. He had to share his room and closet with her. Though the sacrifices they were making were different, they were equally heavy.

    "I know I was the one who dropped this whole marriage bomb on you and since then everything has changed. But I don''t want you to feel any kind of pressure to make me feel better¡ª"

    "Wait¡ª" he interrupted her. "I am not gonna lie, it is hard. Our marriage, the shifting, rtives, new ce¡ªeverything is new and hard. But everything in life is hard, nothing is easy. And it doesn''t matter who dropped the marriage bomb on whom, what matters is we are married."

    "Rachael, I am willing to do everything that will make you feelfortable. You are my wife, my responsibility¡ªa room and a closet is nothing." Andrew was willing to give up everything for her if he had to.

    His words struck her heart like soft cotton arrows. Andrew was so considerate of her feelings and it made her feel so special and touched. "Thanks."

    He smiled and nodded. "I''ll see you downstairs."

    ...

    [Downstairs]

    When Andrew came down, Owen was sitting on the couch with a drink in his hand.

    "Hey brother¡ª" Owen raised his ss at him. "You want a drink?"

    "It''s still early."

    "Oh so now that you are married, there is a schedule for drinking?" Owen sighed, "See this is why we had a pact¡ªNo marriage pact."

    "There is no schedule." Andrew sat beside him. "I am taking Rachael to visit grandmater and I have to drive."

    Gulping his drink down, he ced the ss on the table. "So what is the deal?"

    "What deal?" When he did not say anything, Andrew frowned, "You know I don''t like it when you beat around the bush."

    "What''s the deal with this marriage?" After making sure no one was around, Owen said in a rtively lower voice. "Why her?"

    When Andrew did not say anything, he sighed, "Look Andrew, I have known you for almost two decades now and this entire thing is definitely not your thing."

    Andrew was the most sensible man Owen had ever met. Unlike him, he never made impulsive decisions. Each and everything he did was well thought and executed. So the whole overnight marriage thing did not make any sense.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 37 Sensible

    "Grandma wanted me to get married so¡ª"

    "Ohe on¡ª" Owen scoffed. "After all the shit we have been through all these years, you expect me to buy that shit?"

    Before Andrew could say anything, he snapped at him again. "Your grandma has been after you to get married for three years now and you have been swiftly dodging it. We both know you had no intention of getting married when you came here. So now you are telling me that in three days you decided to listen to your grandma, found this gorgeous woman and got married."

    "I did."

    Owen scoffed. "Alright, don''t tell me. As long as you are happy, I am happy." He patted his shoulder. "I can see that you are quite fond of her. In fact, if you hadn''t told me I would have assumed you were in love with her or something," he chuckled.

    After a few seconds, Owen widened his eyes in shock. "Oh my God, don''t tell me¡ªyou love her." Before Andrew could say anything, he eximed, "All of this makes so much sense now. You are not someone who will just marry a stranger and not to forget about the way you look at her."

    "Owen¡ª"

    "You don''t like being touched but you did not hesitate when I asked you to carry her¡ª" Throwing his hand over his mouth, he gasped, "I cannot believe this, my brother is in love. This is huge¡ª" Grabbing his phone from the table, Owen eximed, "I have to tell Justin¡ª"

    "Stop it." Andrew snatched his phone away. "You are not calling anyone. Rachael will be down any minute so keep your voice low."

    "Okay so you secretly love her. Don''t tell me you tricked her into marrying you." When he did not say anything, Owen frowned, "Andrew, that is not right. This is not the way you are supposed to treat a woman."

    "Really? Now you are gonna tell me how I am supposed to treat a woman?" Andrew frowned.

    "Okay, I may not be the best person to give you that advice but¡ª"

    "Owen, you sleep with different women almost every night and never call them¡ªYou shouldn''t even be thest person giving someone this advice," Andrew remarked. "Nowing to Rachael, the reason behind our marriage doesn''t matter and even if there is a reason, it''s between us and doesn''t concern anyone."

    "Woah¡ª" Owen ced his hand on Andrew''s shoulder. "No need to get so worked up, I am just curious. Like I said before, as long as you are happy, nothing else matters."

    "Thank you."

    "But you never denied you don''t love her." When Andrew red at him, Owen shrugged, "Just saying."

    "Now before you throw me out of your house, there are a few things we have to talk about." Pausing for a while, Owen added, "I think you should take Rachael¡ª"

    "No." Before he couldplete his sentence, Andrew interrupted him. "She is not setting foot there."

    "I understand why you are saying this but one day or the other you have to take her there. And I think, the sooner the better." When he did not say anything, Owen frowned, "You are not nning to keep it away from her, are you?"

    "Yes, she doesn''t need to know."

    Pinching the bridge of the nose, Owen sighed, "I really don''t understand why you and Justin are like this? Anyway, since it''s a big day, I am sparing you from the lecture." ncing at his watch, he added, "I should leave, I have a flight in an hour."

    "I thought you were staying for lunch."

    "I just came here to kick your ass." Owen got up. "I have some important work but I will be back in a day or two. Justin will be here by then and then, we will party."

    He grabbed his coat from the couch. "Tell Rachael I''ll get her a gift when I am back." He gave Andrew a hug. "And you, my brother, take care."

    Andrew patted his back. "You too."<sub> </sub>

    Soon after Owen left, Rachael came down.

    "Where is Owen?" she asked before sitting beside him.

    "He had some work so he had to leave."

    "What does he do?" she inquired.

    "He takes care of the family business back in Russia," he answered.

    "Oh that''s nice," she smiled. "So you both used to work together before you came here?"

    Hesitating for a while, he slowly nodded.

    Rachael was about to ask him more questions when Ben entered the mansion.

    "Boss, madam," Ben greeted them. He then looked at Andrew. "Boss, we have a little problem."

    "What is it?"

    "There are a few things which need your confirmation¡ª" Ben was breaking a cold sweat. Andrew had specifically told him not to disturb him for at least a week but he had no other choice.

    "Bring the documents over."

    "But¡ª" Ben swallowed the rest of his words. "Yes boss."

    "If it''s important, you should go," Rachael suggested. When he hesitated, she assured him. "I''ll be fine."

    Left with no other choice, Andrew agreed. "I''ll be back in a couple of hours, okay? And then we can visit grandma."

    "Sure," she smiled.

    After Andrew left with Ben, aunt Maria approached her.

    "Madam, lunch is ready."

    "Oh no¡ªplease don''t call me that." Rachael got up. "It will make me feel morefortable if you call me by my name." From what she had observed, aunt Maria seemed to have a very close bond with Andrew. She didn''t want to keep things formal with her either.

    Aunt Maria smiled and nodded. "Would you like to have lunch?"

    "I think I will wait for Andrew, he just left for work but he said he will be back in a couple of hours."

    "Oh that never happens," aunt Maria sighed. "Once he goes to work, he forgets to eat, drink and sometimes, he doesn''t evene home before midnight."

    "You know my dad is like that. In fact, if not for my mom nagging him all the time, he would sleep, eat and stay in his office," Rachael remarked.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 38 Nagging Wife

    "Men are like that, they always need someone to nag them." Aunt Maria grabbed Rachael''s hand. "I am so happy Andrew has someone to nag him now."

    Rachael smiled but she couldn''t picture herself being a wife that nags her husband. She wondered if she could pull that role off.

    "Since you don''t wanna eat now, do you want me to give you a quick tour of the ce?"

    "Yes, that would be lovely."

    ¡­..

    [Garden]

    After taking a tour of the entire house, aunt Maria brought Rachael to the garden. They were sitting on a bench near the fountain.

    "This garden¡ªwhy is it like this?" Rachael inquired. The garden was quite big with a fountain in the centre. There was also a beautiful porch where one could enjoy their morning and evening coffee. But the only thing that bothered her was the garden did not have a single flowering nt. There was only a big old tree on one corner and a few shrubs.

    Aunt Maria sighed but did not say anything. This made Rachael more curious. "Is it because he just moved in?"

    "The renovation started almost a year ago." After a long pause, aunt Maria added, "When Andrew''s mother was still around, both of them used to take care of the garden together. She loved gardening and so did he but things changed after she¡ª" She stopped and sighed in dejection. "Since then, I have never seen him taking care of the garden. He barely looks at it. He has instructed everyone to leave it the way it is."

    Looking at Rachael, she added, "I can''t tell you everything dear, all I can say is he has been through a lot¡ªthings you can''t even imagine. He may look tough from the outside but I know there are still many things which are bothering him, things he can''t forget. After madam''s death, I never left his side. But I am just a housekeeper, there is a limit to what I can do. Though I was there for him physically, I could never be there for him emotionally. But now you are here¡ª"

    Aunt Maria grabbed her hand. "Andrew adores you and I can see it. You have no idea how happy I am that he finally found someone he is willing to share the rest of his life with."

    After listening to aunt Maria, Rachael felt very overwhelmed. Every time someone told her about Andrew''s parents'' unfortunate demise and how much he had suffered, her heart ached for him. She could only imagine what he had gone through.

    ...

    [Bedroom]

    After talking to aunt Maria for a while in the garden, Rachael came back to the room and took a quick shower. She then looked at the pile of suitcases lying in one corner. She had to arrange her things and the closet but she was also feeling very tired.

    Contemting for a while, she crawled into the bed. A short power nap did not sound that bad.

    ...

    [Three hourster]

    When Andrew arrived home, the first thing he did was ask aunt Maria about Rachael. "Where is she?"

    "She is upstairs."

    "Did she eat?"

    "She did not eat anything yet." When he frowned, aunt Maria added, "Madam said she will wait for you toe back."

    He nced at his watch and his frown deepened. It was almost five in the evening and she hadn''t eaten anything. Though he had told her he would be back in a couple of hours, he decided to stay back a little longer and finish everything. He didn''t want to leave her alone and go to the office every other day when he had taken a special break to spend time with her.

    "Is the food ready?"

    "The morning food is already cold but I can quickly make something for the two of you."<sub> </sub>

    "It''s okay, I''ll take her out for supper," Andrew remarked. "You should also rest early." He then walked upstairs.

    ¡­..

    [Bedroom]

    When he entered the room, the scene he witnessed brought a smile to his face. Rachael was soundly sleeping on the bed.

    Andrew sat on the edge of the bed near her. She looked so peaceful and beautiful. Her presence made the room feel so warm and cosy and he loved it.

    Now he had a reason to return home as early as possible. And she was the reason.

    Not wanting to disturb her, he dimmed the lights. He then grabbed his towel and entered the washroom.

    ¡­..

    [Fifteen minutester]

    Rachael slowly opened her eyes when she heard a loud sound. Rubbing her eyes, she slowly got up. She was still trying to figure out where she was when her eyesnded on Andrew''s beautiful face.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you up." He was very careful not to make any noise that would disturb her sleep. But the hand brush slipped out of his hand and crashed on the dressing table.

    Rachael on the other hand, couldn''t take her eyes off him. He was wearing a pair of grey joggers and a white t-shirt. His messy wet hair made him look hot and even more handsome.

    "Wow¡ª" she involuntarily eximed. The sight was so pleasing to one''s eyes.

    "Huh?" He frowned and ced his hand on her arm. "Rachael, are you okay?"

    When his cold hand touched her warm skin, she came back to reality. "Y-Yes, I am fine." She awkwardly cleared her throat. "When did youe back?"

    "A while ago, you were sleeping so I didn''t disturb you," he answered. "I had to stay at the office for a little longer."

    "That''s fine."

    "Did you eat?"

    She shook her head. "I wasn''t that hungry so I thought we could eat together when you are back."

    "Rachael it''s almost time for dinner, you can''t skip meals like that." He didn''t want her to skip meals. She was already very skinny.

    "Did you eat?" She inquired.

    "No."

    "Andrew it''s almost time for dinner, you can''t skip meals like that," Rachael eximed.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 39 Second Date?

    Both of them looked at each other before bursting intoughter.

    "Get ready, I''ll take you out for dinner." He then got up and walked towards his wardrobe.

    "Aren''t we going to see grandma?" She asked while getting down from the bed. "Is it toote? Should we go tomorrow?" She thought it would be inconvenient to disturb grandma sote.

    "Whatever you say, it''s up to you." Andrew picked up his phone which had been vibrating for quite some time now. "Before I forget, tomorrow we have to drop by the office. Thepany is holding a small conference for Mr.Stephen, he will be officially retiring tomorrow."

    "Oh¡ªokay." Rachael pursed her lips. If Mr.Stephen was officially retiring that meant she had to join office soon. Though she had worked before, she had taken a long break so the thought of rejoining the office made her feel very nervous.

    When he sensed the hesitation and nervousness in her voice, he approached her. "What happened?"

    "Nothing, it''s just¡ª" she sighed. "It has been a while since I worked so I feel a little weird."

    "You don''t have to join right away. The ceremony is tomorrow and you will be introduced as the new Vice President. If you want, you can resume work after a week when I do or whenever you want, it''s really up to you." He didn''t want her to feel any kind of work pressure. He wanted her to know that things were very flexible for her.

    "A week? You are taking a break?" When he nodded, she asked, "Will that not be inconvenient? I mean, you just joined."

    "Ben will handle everything. If there is anything important, he will contact me." Crossing his arms in the front, he raised his brows. "You want me to join work the very next day after our marriage? Are you trying to make me look like a bad husband?"

    She vigorously shook her head. "Of course not, I didn''t mean it that way." She tried to defend herself. "I just thought since you joined, there will be a lot to do in the office so¡ª"

    "I can always catch up with workter, that''s not so important right now." ncing at the caller ID, he said, "You get ready, I have to take this."

    After he left, Rachael picked up her phone which was lying in the side table. It was almost 6:00 PM. Her short nap was four hours long.

    She sighed and helplessly shook her head, she had to do something about her afternoon naps. She didn''t want to doze off at the office when she started working.

    She was about to keep her phone away when she started receiving messages in the private friends group.

    [Emma: Guess who is back in town?]

    [Tina: Who?]

    [Emma: Guess -_-]

    [Tina: Yeah, I don''t want to]

    [Emma: So annoying¡­.]

    [Emma: Jessica Hurley]

    [Tina: WHAT? NO WAY O_O]

    [Emma: I bumped into her at the mall today. She couldn''t stop unting her engagement ring and how rich her fiance is]

    [Tina: You told her about Rach right?]

    [Emma: Of course!]

    [Tina: That''s my girl]

    After reading the conversation, Rachael couldn''t help but smile. When they were still in high school, Jessica Hurley was her rival who always kept looking for ways to drag her down. But no matter what happened, Rachael always ignored her but Emma and Tina were different. They always kept pulling Jessica''s leg

    [Tina: Where is Rach?]

    [Emma: I don''t know¡­.maybe she is busy canoodling her husband :p]

    [Rachael: I just woke up from a long nap. Andrew is taking me out for dinner, I have to get ready]<sub> </sub>

    [Tina: Ohh¡­.second date after marriage, not bad]

    [Rachael: It''s just dinner]

    [Emma: It''s a date]

    Helplessly shaking her head, Rachael chuckled. She then tossed her phone on the bed. Wondering if it really was a date, she slowly made her way towards the washroom.

    ¡­..

    [Downstairs]

    When Rachael came down after getting dressed, Andrew was already ready. He was sitting on the couch, scrolling through hisptop.

    When he saw her, he smiled and closed hisptop. "Ready?"

    She nodded. "Yes." She didn''t know where they were going for dinner so she decided to wear something casual. She was wearing a floral print A-line off-shoulder ankle length dress. The dress hugged her body perfectly, unting her slick body. She had paired it with a pair of diamond studs and pendant.

    She was wearing very little makeup and her mid back length hair was left open, which made her look more elegant.

    "Y-You look great," Andrewplimented her, trying very hard to keep his cool. There were many women who tried to climb their way to his life, some were even shameless enough to throw themselves at him. Though those women were considered to be ''Beautiful'', he never felt anything but disgust and pity.

    He did not resent women. In fact, he had dated for short intervals when he was in high school and college. But he never felt a connection with any of them. He dated for the sake of dating. And during his senior year of college, he stopped dating and interacting with women. In fact till date, he barely interacted with a woman.

    But there was something about Rachael that was different. She made him feel different. Her elegance and beauty couldn''t bepared with anyone.

    Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, Rachael smiled, "Thanks."

    "Let''s go."

    ¡­..

    [Inside the car]

    Turning the engine on, Andrew asked her, "What do you want to eat?"

    "Anything is okay." She wasn''t a very picky eater. "Your call."

    Without saying anything, he drove out of the mansion.

    "You haven''t eaten anything since morning, aren''t you hungry?" When she shook her head, he frowned. "Why not?"

    "I ate cookies in the morning."

    Her answer made him frown deeper. "If you continue this way, you will vanish some day."

    "Well, now it''s three of you," she chuckled.

    "Huh?"

    "Dad and George tell me the same thing," she remarked. "I am not that skinny you know."

    "Yeah, I can see that," he scoffed. Andrew not only thought she was very skinny but also weak. From what he had heard, she had a suppressed immune system and would fall sick quite often.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 40 Heartthrob

    [Gourmet Restaurant]

    "I heard this ce is nice. Since you don''t have any preference, let''s try this out."

    "I have heard of this ce too," she eximed. "I had ns ofing here with Emma and Tinast month but we couldn''t."

    "The food here is quite nice, I am sure you will like it." Andrew gave the keys to valet before guiding her inside.

    ...

    [Inside]

    When they entered the restaurant, it was fully packed. In fact, there was a pretty long queue. People were impatiently waiting for a table.

    "There are so many people here," she remarked.

    "Stay close," he said in a low voice.

    Rachael nodded but the next second she felt his hand on her waist. He lightly pulled her closer and she froze. She wasn''t ready for his sudden intimate actions.

    When he felt her body stiffen, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "N-Nothing," she managed to mutter trying very hard to calm her widely beating heart.

    Why was she feeling flustered when all Andrew did was wrap his arms around her waist? What was wrong with her? She could feel heat slowly creep through her cheeks.

    She involuntarily touched her cheeks. Why was she blushing like a teenager?

    "If you are notfortable with the crowd, let''s leave." He could clearly see how flustered she was. He thought it was the crowd and the rush in the restaurant that bothered her. But little did he know....

    "No, it''s okay." She didn''t mind the crowd or the rush¡­.she didn''t mind where his hands were either, but she still felt flustered.

    "You sure?" When she nodded, he felt a little assured. "Alright then, lets go."

    "Wait, from what I know, we have to book a table beforehand. Did you book one?" She clearly remembered Emma nagging her and Tina when the n got cancelled. In fact, she couldn''t stop yelling about how difficult it was for her to book a table.

    Andrew was about to say something when his phone started ringing. "I need to take this. Wait for me here, okay? I''ll be back in a second." When she nodded, he excused himself.

    Rachael stood in a corner and quietly observed the ce. The ambiance of the ce was very pleasant and soothing. It was definitely a very nice ce to have a lovely dinner with loved ones.

    "Oh my God, Rachael Watson."

    Looking at the ground, Rachael sighed. "Oh dear," she muttered.

    She didn''t even have to look to find out who it was. The shrill annoying voice was enough for her to make a guess.

    "I did not expect to see you here." The woman had already approached her. "The world is really small, isn''t it?" She proceeded to give her a hug.

    Left with no other choice, Rachael forced herself to smile. "I also didn''t expect to see you here."

    Pulling away, Jessica grabbed Rachae''s hand. "But I am so d I met you. I was nning to call you after having dinner with my fiance."<sub> </sub>

    "Oh you are engaged, that''s so nice," Rachael smiled. "I am happy for you."

    "Well, I really don''t like to brag, you know me. But¡ª" Jessica lifted her left hand to sh her engagement ring.

    "It''s very pretty."

    "I know," she eximed. "I told him not to get such an expensive engagement ring but he didn''t listen to me."

    Rachael did not say anything. She just smiled.

    "Anyway, I bumped into Emma yesterday at the mall and she told me you are married. Is that true?"

    Before she could answer, Andrew arrived.

    "The phone call took some time, I am sorry." He said he would be back in a minute but who would have thought the phone call would actually take several minutes. He didn''t want to receive it while he was with Rachael but it was urgent.

    "It''s okay, you weren''t gone for long."

    "Alright, let''s go. It''s already sote, you haven''t eaten anything." He was about to walk away expecting she would follow him. But to his surprise, Rachael grabbed his hand to stop him.

    "What''s wrong?" Following her gaze, his eyesnded in the woman who was standing near Rachael.

    Before he could ask anything, Rachael wrapped her arms around his.

    "He is my husband, Andrew Collins." She then looked at Andrew. "She is my friend from high school, Jessica."

    "Andrew Collins?" Jessica''s eyes widened in shock. How could she not recognise the man who had been a heart throb since the day he stepped foot in the city.

    Her eyes subconsciouslynded on Rachael''s ring finger. The dazzling diamond ring was like an eyesore. She couldn''t help but squint her eyes.

    She then looked at Andrews left hand. When she saw his ring, she pursed her lips. After seeing both the rings, she could easily say that they were wedding bands.

    How did Rachael end up getting married with such an amazing man which many women desired?

    The soreness Jessica felt in her heart was evident on her face no matter how much she tried to conceal it.

    Even though Andrew could see right through the cunning woman, he still gave her a polite smile. Though he already didn''t like Jessica, he still kept a very calm and politeposer. Since she was someone Rachael knew, he didn''t want to give her a cold shoulder.

    "This is great, I am d you finally found someone you can spend your life with. I mean, after what happened with Oliver, I thought you would never be able to trust another man again." Jessica ced her hand on her chest. "I am so happy for you."

    Andrew slightly frowned when Rachael suddenly tightened her grip around his arm. When he looked at her, she still had a smile on her.

    Looking at her expression, one would say what Jessica had said didn''t bother her but her actions said otherwise.

    Hiding the sneer of her face, Jessica added, "Which reminds me, I bumped into Oliverst month when I was in San Francisco. He was asking about you¡ª"

    ¡­.

 Chapter 41 "I Will Be Fine."

    Andrew''s expressions turned cold after hearing Jessica''s words. Mentioning the ''Ex Boyfriends'' name in front of thewfully wedded husband¡­.. he knew what she was trying to do.

    Though he didn''t mind Rachael''s past at all, he couldn''t help but feel a weird soreness in his heart. No matter how understanding he was, he was still a man. He didn''t like it when someone associated his wife with anything other than him. He was possessive of her but in a healthy way.

    Assuming that Rachael must be ufortable after the whole conversation, he was about to suggest that they had to go when he felt her hand on his arm slowly rx. She didn''t look as stiff or tense as before.

    "That''s really nice, next time you bump into him, please tell him that my husband and I said ''Hi''," Rachael remarked. The smile on her face remained the same.

    She was taken aback for the first few seconds when she heard Oliver''s name which unconsciously made her tighten her hand which was holding Andrew''s arm. But she quickly managed to snap back to reality andpose herself.

    Jessica had purposely mentioned Oliver''s name in front of Andrew to make Rachael feel flustered. But she didn''t expect her to act so boldly.

    She quietly nced at Andrew whose expression also remained unchanged. He didn''t seem to be bothered.

    Not wanting Rachael to entertain the scheming woman any longer, Andrew said, "We should go."

    "Okay." She was d he said that. She really had no intention of talking to Jessica any longer. But she didn''t want to walk right away after Jessica had mentioned Oliver''s name. She didn''t want Andrew to get wrong ideas.

    "I don''t think you''ll get a table here," Jessica remarked. "My fiance and I have been waiting for almost 45 minutes now but we still didn''t manage to get one."

    Just then a man formally dressed in a suit approached them in a haste.

    "I apologise for the wait Mr.Collins¡ªyour table is ready." The man couldn''t help but nce at the woman who was holding Andrew''s arm.

    Without saying anything, Andrew just nodded at the man. He then looked at Rachael. "If you want, a table for your high school ssmate can be arranged." He purposely refrained from calling Jessica Rachael''s ''Friend''.

    "You don''t have to take the trouble¡ª"

    "It''s not a problem, we own this ce," Andrew stated.

    Without waiting for her reply, he instructed a manager. "Arrange a table for two, she is my wife''s acquaintance so take good care of her."

    The manager was baffled. Andrew was back in the country for less than a week now and he was already married? How and when did that happen?

    When the manager kept staring at them, Andrew raised his brows. "Is there a problem?"

    "N-No Mr.Collins." The manager then looked at Rachael and politely greeted her. "Wee madam."

    "Thankyou." Rachael smiled.

    "This way please, the table is long ready."

    Before leaving, Rachael looked at Jessica who was standing in a daze. "Enjoy the dinner."

    ¡­..

    [At the table]

    When they arrived at the table, the first thing Andrew did was pull the chair for her.<sub> </sub>

    "Thanks," Rachael smiled.

    "So what do you wanna have?" He picked up the menu and gave it to her.

    "Anything will do¡ª" She paused for a while. "Andrew, about what Jessica said¡ªI had no idea. I haven''t met him even once after what happened." Though he did not say anything, Rachael still wanted toe clean with him. She didn''t want him to think otherwise.

    Understanding who she was talking about, Andrew nodded. "I didn''t say anything."

    "I know," she sighed. "I just don''t want you to think that¡ª"

    "Rachael, I am not thinking about anything. Your past has nothing to do with your present or future."

    Her heart finally calmed down after getting his assurance. Whatever he had said was true. Oliver was her past which she had long forgotten and had already moved on. This marriage and her rtionship with Andrew was her present and future.

    "So now stop overthinking and order something before both of us starve to death."

    ...

    [Collins Mansion]

    <o>,m After having dinner, Andrew and Rachael directly came home.</o>

    They had to attend the ceremony at thepany tomorrow. Since it would be the first time Rachael would be introduced as the Vice President of thepany, he wanted her to rest early. It was a big day for both of them.

    When they entered the bedroom together, realisation finally hit Rachael.

    She had to share the room with Andrew. And seeing that there was only one bed, she had to share a bed with him too.

    Though they were legally married and sharing a bed with her husband was legal and normal, she couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    "I wanted to arrange different rooms for us but I thought that would be inappropriate. I mean, Aunt Maria is not a problem but there are other people in this mansion too." He didn''t want to give other people a reason to talk about their marriage. He didn''t mind getting judged but he would definitely not take it well if the one getting judged was his wife.

    Rachael on the other hand couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. The man had seen right through her. This made her wonder if her expressions were too obvious.

    "But you don''t have to worry, you take the bed and I''ll take the couch," he added. He wanted to make it clear that he had no other intentions. He would definitely never force her to do things she didn''t want to or wasn''tfortable with.

    ncing at the couch, Rachael frowned. "Will you befortable there?" The couch was definitely small for him.

    "I will be fine."

    "I don''t think you will be fine." The frown on her forehead deepened.

    "So are you suggesting we share the bed?" He raised his brows. If that''s what she really meant, he really didn''t mind.

    ...

 Chapter 42 Stubborn

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "No, that is not what I meant." Without giving him any time to misinterpret her words, she quickly exined, "Since I am shorter and smaller than you, I think it will be more convenient if I take the couch and¡ª"

    Before she couldplete her sentence, he interrupted her. "You have to take the bed and I''ll take the couch."

    "But¡ª"

    "I will be fine, don''t worry." There was no way he would let her sleep on the couch while hefortably slept on the bed.

    Rachael opened her mouth to argue with him but she didn''t say anything. She knew it was useless to argue with him. He would never allow her to sleep on the couch.

    "I have some pending work to finish, I''ll be in the study room." He then grabbed his nightwear from the wardrobe. "There is a washroom there as well, I''ll take shower there."

    Without waiting for her reply, he walked out.

    Rachael was about to stop him but he was already gone. For some reason, she felt very bad and guilty.

    Helplessly shaking her head, she sighed. There was nothing she could do at the moment. The man was too stubborn and would definitely not listen to any of her suggestions.

    ¡­..

    After taking a quick shower, Rachael stepped out of the room. She had already slept a lot in the afternoon and wasn''t sleepy at all. So to curb her boredom, she decided to go to the garden for a quick walk.

    It was already close to midnight and the house was dimly lit. She contemted for a while and eventually dropped the idea of taking ate night walk.

    She was about to return back when a brightly lit room in the extreme corner caught her attention.

    ¡­.

    [Study room]

    After taking a shower, Andrew was busy reviewing a document Ben had dropped over when he was out for dinner with Rachael earlier.

    He was fully engrossed when a low crackling sound of the door caught his attention.

    "I-I am sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you."

    "Not feeling sleepy?" He asked.

    Rachael shook her head. "I slept a lot in the afternoon."

    "Why are you standing outside?" He kept the document down. "Come in."

    "It''s okay, I''ll go to the room. You should continue with your work." She was just trying to peek to see what he was doing. But who would have Andrew would notice her so quickly.

    "You don''t wannae inside?"

    Left with no other choice, Rachael entered the study room.

    The room was almost half of the size of their bedroom. The set up of the room was simr to that of an office. The shelves were stacked with files and books. There was a couch near the window with a coffee table in the center.

    There were many boxes on the floor with differentbels on it.

    "Ignore the mess, I haven''t got the time to unbox them," Andrew remarked.

    "You want some help?" She asked. "I can help you arrange them."

    "Let''s do it tomorrow, okay? I''ll help you arrange your things as well."

    "Okay."

    Andrew smiled at her response. He liked how she didn''t hesitate to take his help.<sub> </sub>

    "So what are you reading?" She curiously inquired.

    Without saying anything, he picked up the document and walked towards the couch. "Come sit."

    When she sat beside him, he gave her the document. "Do you know about the Jenchua enterprise?"

    "Yes," she nodded. "But didn''t that go bankruptst month?"

    "It did."

    Jenchua Enterprise was one of the finest enterprises in the country. It always ranked in the top 100 untilst month when it was suddenly dered bankrupt. The stock of thepany plummeted drastically overnight and was never revived back. The millions worthpany now valued almost nothing.

    "What about thatpany?" The sudden mention of Jenchua Enterprise piqued her interest.

    "Ourpany bought it," he remarked. "It''s now a subsidiary of Collins Cooperation."

    "Why? Thest time I heard, it was running at a great loss."

    "Hmm¡ªthe position of thepany right now is worse than I expected but I am sure we can do something about it." Noticing the curiosity and interest on her face, he further exined, "Though thepany suffered a huge blow and couldn''t keep up, the name and the years of built prestige still holds a high ount. Stocks can be easily revived, but reputation and name is what takes years to build."

    After hearing the exnation, everything made sense to Rachael. With Collins Cooperation influence and status, it wouldn''t be hard for them to get Jenchua Enterprise back into business. The stock value would definitely go back to normal in no time.

    "What are you thinking?"

    She shook her head. "Nothing¡ª" Pointing towards the document, she asked, "Can I read it?"

    Without saying anything, he gave it to her.

    Just then his phone which was on the table started ringing.

    When he saw the caller ID, he excused himself. "I''ll be back soon."

    ¡­..

    [Garden]

    "What took you so long?" Owen''s annoying voice echoed from the other side. "Don''t tell me I disturbed you while you were in action."

    "Did you reach?" Andrew smoothly ignored his question.

    "Inded a couple of hours ago." When Andrew did not say anything, Owen chuckled, "I wouldn''t have disturbed your sweet time with sister-inw if it wasn''t important."

    "I know."

    "The news about your marriage is already out. Given how clean Rachael''s family background is, it''s clear that you didn''t marry her for other reasons."

    When Owen did not say anything further, Andrew asked, "What else?"

    "Grandfather knows about it too and he will definitely not sit quietly." Pausing for a while, he added, "I can handle everything but him."

    p Andrew wasn''t the only one who didn''t have a decent rtionship with the family back in Russia. Owen wasn''t an exception.</anda>

    Though Owen and Andrew''s capabilities were at par, when it came to their grandfather, Semion Volkov, only Andrew could handle him.

    "He has been trying to contact me constantly for the past few days."

    "Sneaky ba*stard," Owen scoffed. "I won''t be shocked if he flies all the way over there."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 43 Little Kitten

    "Just ignore him for a while," Andrew remarked. He was in no mood to deal with unimportant people at the moment.

    "What if he does something? You know how he is."

    "He knows his limits. Just take care of things there," he instructed. "I won''t be able to fly there any time I feel like, I don''t wanna leave Rachael alone."

    "Yeah, it''s best if you don''t. Anyway¡ª" Owen sighed. "Nowing back to the other reason why I called you sote."

    Without waiting for Andrew''s reply, he added, "So I was thinking about you and your suspicious hasty decision to get married¡ªI think I cracked the code."

    "If there is nothing, I am hanging up."

    Ignoring his words, Owen kept talking. "Remember when you first moved to Russia, you used to get a letter each month. The letters kepting for a couple of years and then stopped." Pausing for a while, he asked, "Rachael was the one who sent you those letters, wasn''t she?"

    When Andrew did not say anything, he eximed, "I knew it. Damn bro, you actually married your childhood sweetheart."

    "I am hanging up."

    "See you still did not deny," Owen snapped. "Damn, I can''t believe I cracked your whirlwind marriage code in less than twelve hours. I am a fuck*ing¡ª"

    Before he couldplete his sentence, Andrew hung up the call.

    ¡­.

    [Study room]

    Rachael was fast asleep on the couch when he entered the study room. Her leg was hanging from the couch while she was hugging the document close to her chest.

    Andrew smiled and slowly walked towards her. Squatting right in front of her, he gently removed the hair which was all over her face.

    The study room was slightly warmer than the other rooms because the heater was on. Her face was slightly flushed because of the heat.

    The smile on his face widened as he gently caressed her hair. Even the tip of her nose had turned red. That made her look so cute and adorable.

    After admiring her for some time, he slowly removed the document from her arms and ced it on the table. He then gently carried her in his arms.

    ¡­..

    [Bedroom]

    When Andrew was about to ce her on the bed, Rachael snuggled against his chest and he froze. Though he was wearing a t-shirt, he could feel her warm breath on his chest.

    In the fear of waking her up and disturbing her sleep, he remained rooted on the same spot without moving a muscle. Only when he felt her breathing be slow and steady again, he gently ced her on the bed.

    As soon as her body hit the soft mattress, Rachael curled up like a little kitten, making her look even more adorable.

    The warmth and happiness Andrew felt was beyond any kind of exnation. After being alone for almost seventeen years, he hadpletely forgotten what it felt like to have someone beside you. Someone you can call your family, someone you can alwayse home to.

    There had always been an emptiness in his heart, a void which he thought could never be filled, but he was wrong. The minute he signed their marriage certificate and Rachael became his wife, the void was gone. She had taken up that empty space.

    He slowly covered her with the quilt before squatting down. Gently caressing her hair, he pressed his lips on her forehead. "Goodnight," he whispered.

    ¡­..

    [Next Day]

    By the time Rachael woke up, it was already half past eight. She yawned and gently rubbed her eyes before opening them.

    Looking around she blinked a couple of times before frowning. Wasn''t she in the study room yesterday? She remembered feeling sleepy while reading the document. How did she end up in the bedroom?

    Just then Andrew entered the washroom. "You are up already?"

    "I overslept," she sighed before getting down from the bed.<sub> </sub>

    "No you didn''t, it''s still early."

    "It''s 8:30, why didn''t you wake me up?"

    "Uncle Michael told me you have developed a nice habit of sleeping tillte in the morning," he remarked. "I didn''t wanna disturb your sleep."

    Rachael pursed her lips. How could her father say something like that to him?

    "And besides, there is nothing to do. You should rest more."

    "What about the ceremony?" They had to attend Mr.Stephens retirement ceremony.

    "It starts at eleven, we have plenty of time," he answered. "Since you are already up, let''s go have breakfast."

    "You go down first, I''lle down after freshening up."

    ¡­..

    [Downstairs]

    When Rachael came down, Andrew was nowhere to be seen.

    "Good morning madam," one of the helpers greeted her.

    "Morning," she smiled. "Where is Andrew?"

    "Master is talking over the phone with someone in the garden."

    Just then one of the guards entered the mansion with a parcel in his hand.

    "Where is boss?" He asked the helper.

    "He is in the garden."

    When the guard saw Rachael, he politely greeted her. "Good morning madam."

    Rachael smiled and nodded while approaching him. Pointing towards the parcel, she asked, "Is that for Andrew?"

    "It has both yours and the boss'' name written on it."

    "My name?" Rachael raised her brows.

    "Yes." He gave it to her. "Can you please let boss know that I dropped by to give it?"

    "Sure." Rachael carefully examined the box before looking at the slip on the box which had the details.

    [To Andrew V Collins & Rachael Watson. Wishing you a very happy married life~ Semion Volkov]

    Rachael frowned after reading the rest of the details. She remembered Owen''sst name was Volkov and he was Andrew''s maternal cousin. Could it be that this parcel was sent by Andrew''s maternal family?

    Just then Andrew came back after finishing the phone call.

    "What is it? Did someonee?" He asked before approaching her.

    "One of the guards came and gave this parcel." She gave the box to him. "Who is Semion Volkov?"

    Tightening his grip on the box, Andrew squinted his eyes.

    Without answering her question, he yelled "SAMUEL, YURI¡ª"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 44 Anger

    "SAMUEL, YURI¡ª"

    Rachael quivered when Andrew suddenly yelled. She could easily tell that he was burning in anger.

    In no one time, Samuel and Yuri rushed inside the mansion.

    "Boss¡ª"

    "What the hell is this?" Andrew yelled. "What is this doing inside my house?"

    "This¡ª" Yuri wanted to say something but chose not to. Given how mad Andrew was, he knew anything he said would backfire.

    "Answer me, why are you quiet now?" He was mad, so mad that he could feel his blood physically boiling.

    "B-Boss since this parcel was sent by your grandpa, I thought¡ª" Samuel stopped midway and gulped in nervousness. When the security at the gate received the parcel from Russia, he had informed Samuel about it. And after thoroughly examining it and making sure that it was harmless, he had sent it over to the mansion. He didn''t tell Andrew about it beforehand because the parcel had Rachael''s name on it too, so he assumed it to be a wedding gift for the boss and madam.

    "How many times do I have to tell you not to entertain such things? You¡ª" Andrew stopped when he felt a hand on his arm. When he looked at the side, he saw Rachael standing near him.

    When he started yelling at Samuel and Yuri, Rachael felt very weird and scared. Since the day they met again, he had always been so gentle and sweet, she had never seen him like this.

    She didn''t want him to be this way, she wanted him to always be the sweet and gentle guy. So without giving it much thought, she approached him and ced her hand on his arm. She didn''t know if it would make a difference but she wanted him to know that seeing him like that was bothering her.

    Andrew''s anger immediately dissipated when he saw her anxious and worried expression. He was so blinded by anger that he almost forgot she was there too.

    Tightening his grip on the box, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He didn''t want to lose his cool in front of her again.

    Seeing that he had finally calmed down a little, she took the parcel from his hand and gave it to Samuel. "Please take it away." She then subtly gestured them to leave.

    Without wasting any time, Samuel took the parcel and rushed out of the mansion along with Yuri. Whenever they made a mistake, Andrew wouldn''t let them off easily. In fact they would always end up getting punished. But this time before things could turn ugly, Rachael saved them. She was like an angel to them.

    After they left, Rachael gently rubbed his arm. "Are you okay?" She didn''t know much about the kind of rtionship Andrew shared with his maternal family but given how he had never once mentioned them since they got married and how sensitive and vulnerable he was with things that concerned them, she understood that something wasn''t right.

    "I am fine," he answered.

    "Do you want me to get you some water?" When he nodded, she quickly rushed towards the kitchen.<sub> </sub>

    Just after she left, his phone inside the pocket started ringing. When he saw the caller ID, his expression turned cold and dark. Without thinking much, he received the call.

    "Given that you received my call, I assume you received my special wedding gift." Without waiting for his reply, Semion added, "I wanted to give it to you and my granddaughter-inw in person but I think you wouldn''t have liked it."

    When Andrew did not say anything, he chuckled, "What? Rachael didn''t like the gift? Should I send a different set? I mean, I didn''t think much before selecting that design because given how beautiful your wife is, anything will look good on her."

    "Stay away from her." The four simple words wereced with warnings.

    Ignoring his warning, Semion added, "Everyone is saying you married her for love, is that true? After everything that has happened all these years, when did you even get time to fall in love?" Helplessly shaking his head, he chuckled, "Don''t you think love is a very strong emotion for you to handle? It''s seriously very funny."

    Pausing for a while, he remarked, "You know son, a woman is man''s strongest pir but also a weakness. A woman can add pleasure to a man''s life but she can also turn it into a nightmare."

    "After raising you for these years, making you so strong and invincible, you get lured and find yourself and weakness," Semion sighed. "It would be a lie if I say that I am not disappointed. I mean, even I am so tempted to take advantage of that new found weakness of yours, think about other people."

    "You are thest person who should worry about me," Andrew sneered. "I am more than capable of protecting what is mine. And who better than you knows how capable I am, right grandpa?"

    "Of course, I have always been proud of you."

    "Since you know how crazy I can be, you should use your senses and keep your hands and intentions away from my wife," Andrew stated. "You are not young anymore, your old bones will not be able to handle another blow."

    Without waiting for Semion''s reply, he hung up.

    Tossing his phone on the couch, Andrew pinched the space between his brows. All he wanted today was to take Rachael to his office, introduce her officially as the new VP and his wife to everyone andter spend some time with her. But who would have thought he would end up getting a terrible headache.

    "Here, drink some water."

    Taking a few sips, Andrew looked at her. "Do you want to ask me anything?"

    Rachael shook her head. Though she was curious about a lot of things, she knew it wasn''t the right time. She didn''t want to force him to say and share things he clearly wasn''t ready for it.

    ...

 Chapter 45 Inappropriately Dressed Woman

    "Let''s eat breakfast, okay?" Rachael grabbed his hand and dragged him towards the dining table.

    Just then Aunt Maria and the other helpers started serving breakfast.

    "You know I read somewhere that anger makes you age ten times faster," she remarked while pouring a ss of orange juice for him.

    "If that was true, I should''ve looked 80 by now," Andrew chuckled. He then started cing food on her te. "Eat more."

    Looking at the pile of food on her te, she frowned, "Isn''t breakfast supposed to be light?"

    "Who told you that? You are supposed to eat breakfast like a king."

    Rachael sighed and started eating her food. She knew arguing with him was useless.

    "Let''s eat and then get ready, okay? We have to go a little early to make sure everything is ready."

    ...

    [Collin''s Corporation]

    When Rachael walked into the building with Andrew, she could feel familiar eyes gazing at her. Likest time, he had his hand on her waist while they walked to the elevator.

    "What happened?" he asked. He could easily sense her sudden nervousness.

    "Why does everyone keep staring at us?" she whispered.

    Stopping in front of the elevator door, Andrew inched closer and whispered in her ear, "Maybe because you look so beautiful today."

    The suddenplement made her blush. Smacking his arm, she chuckled, "Stop it."

    "What? Why am I getting smacked right after I gave my wife apliment." He yfully scrunched his brows and pretended to be mad. "I feel really wronged."

    Rachael rolled her eyes at him. "So dramatic."

    "Seriously¡ª" he gently pulled her closer. "You really look very beautiful today."

    "T-Thanks." She was blushing even harder.

    While the two of them were having their own fun interaction, the employees were in awe. Witnessing their big boss walk into the office with the same woman twice in an intimate way was enough for them to validate their suspicions. Both of them definitely shared a very close rtionship.

    "They look so cute," One of the female employees sighed in satisfaction.

    "I know right? Do you know who she is?" Another employee asked.

    "She is Rachael Watson," the third one eximed.

    "Really? Damn, are they dating or something?"

    "Is that even a question? Of course they are, just look at them."

    ¡­..

    [26th floor]

    "Good morning boss, madam," Ben greeted both of them as soon as they stepped out of the elevator.

    "Is everything ready?" Andrew inquired. It was a really big and significant event. Mr.Stephen had worked so hard for thepany, he wanted to give him a very special and memorable goodbye. The event was also very important to him because it was the firstpany event Rachael was attending. He wanted everything to be perfect today.

    "Yes boss, everything is set." Ben knew how serious his boss was for the event. So he had personally taken care of everything. "We will start sharp at eleven."

    Andrew went through a few things with Ben first before taking Rachael to his office.

    ¡­..

    [Inside Andrew''s office]

    "Do you want anything to drink or something?" He asked.

    "Coffee." She grabbed his hand to stop him. "Why is your tie like that?" she frowned.

    "Why? What happened?"<sub> </sub>

    Giving him her purse, she started fixing it. "It''s crooked."

    "Andrew¡ª"

    Rachael''s hands which were fixing his tie stopped when she heard a feminine voice call out his name. She looked towards the direction of the voice only to realise that they were not alone.

    The woman was wearing a knee length skin tight thin strapped dress. The deep neck of the dress exposed her cleavage and her boobs, which were ready to pop out any minute now.

    The inappropriately dressed strange woman in her husband''s office didn''t give her good vibes. Even though she didn''t want to jump into any conclusions, it would be a lie if she said that it didn''t bother her.

    "What happened? Why did you stop?" Andrew innocently inquired. He had no idea about the overthinking his wife was immersed into at the moment.

    Without saying anything, Rachael fixed his tie. She then took the purse from his hand.

    Just then a middle aged man stepped inside the office.

    "Boss¡ª" he greeted Andrew with full respect.

    cing his hand on Rachael''s waist, he looked at her. "He is Mr. Stephen."

    Looking at Stephen, he remarked, "She is Rachael Watson, my wife."

    When Andrew introduced Rachael as his wife, Stephen was taken aback but he quicklyposed himself and greeted her.

    "Madam."

    Rachael smiled and nodded.

    "I am extremely sorry, if I had known that you both got married, I would have prepared a gift for you¡ª"

    "That''s alright, just give us your blessings," Andrew smiled.

    "Carol, why are you standing there? Come and greet Mr and Mrs.Collins," Stephen snapped at his daughter who was standing rooted on the floor.

    "Y-Yes¡ª"

    Rachael nced at the woman who was now struggling to wear a shrug over the inappropriate dress.

    So she had taken off the shrug after she entered the office? Rachael couldn''t help but scoff.

    The sound she made was low but loud enough for Andrew to hear it.

    "Boss, is madam the one taking over the Vice President position?" When Andrew nodded, Stephen eximed, "That''s great, a ce where both husband and wife work together is really harmonious."

    Just then Carol quickly approached them and stood right beside her father, Stephen.

    "She is my daughter, Carol Dominic."

    "C-Congrattions," Carol gave them a weak smile.

    "Thank you," Rachael smiled. "So you work at thepany too?"

    "Yes, I do. I am the marketing man¡ª"

    Cutting her off, Andrew stated, "She is the acting marketing manager."

    "That''s right, her position in thispanypletely depends on her hardwork and abilities," Stephen remarked.

    "I see¡ª" Rachael wrapped her hands around Andrew''s arm.

    Carol pursed her lips when she saw the ring on her finger. The soreness in her heart intensified and her eyes were zing with anger. She couldn''t believe Andrew had married someone else.

    "Mr.Stephen, I''ll see you at the event."

    "Of course, we will take our leave now." Stephen greeted Rachael once again before leaving along with Carol.

    After they left, Andrew looked at Rachael. "Do you want some snacks with your coffee?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 46 Overthinking

    "Coffee is fine."

    Andrew instructed Ben to get two cups of coffee for them before following Rachael to the couch.

    "I didn''t know she was here."

    The single sentence was enough for her to understand what he meant.

    "I didn''t say anything." Straightening his slightly crooked tie, she added, "I didn''t know that anyone could enter the CEO''s office as they please."

    "Third day of marriage and I am already being used of cheating," Andrew chuckled.

    When Rachael did not say anything, he defended himself. "No one is allowed to enter my office without permission except for a few people and Mr.Stephen is one of them. She could onlye inside because she was with him."

    "Again, I did not say anything."

    Just then Ben entered the office with the coffee.

    "Ben, how many people are allowed to enter my office in my absence?"

    "Only a few including madam," Ben answered.

    Andrew then looked at Rachael. "See, I wasn''t lying."

    "I did not say anything." She grabbed her coffee and started drinking it.

    ¡­..

    [Conference room]

    All the employees of the Collins corporation had gathered in the conference room to celebrate Mr.Stephensst day in thepany. All these years when Andrew was not around, he had managed all the work and the employees were more familiar with him.

    A good number of reporters were also invited to attend the program

    The programsted for about an hour. Mr.Stephen gave a speech and so did Andrew. Everything went very smoothly.

    At the end, Andrew went up to the stage again.

    "As you all know, this program was organised to show our gratitude to Mr. Stephen who dedicated his previous years to thepany. But I would like to take this opportunity to introduce someone to everyone present here."

    Andrew looked at Rachael. "Please wee the new Vice President of thepany, my wife, Rachael Watson."

    Rachael got up from her seat and made her way towards the stage while everyone apuded.

    "She is boss'' wife? When did they get married?"

    "I thought they were just dating."

    "I cannot believe this, I thought boss was still single."

    "Damn look at them, they look so cute together."

    "I know right? They match so well."

    The reporters couldn''t stop snapping pictures. They were here to cover a normal program but who would have thought they would actually walk out with HOT news.

    "Mrs.Rachael is a very talented individual and Collins Cooperation is very fortunate to have her. Ourpany was lucky enough to take her away from Watson Corporation," Andrew added.

    Andrew said a few more words before passing the mic to Rachael, who kept her speech very short and sweet.

    While everyone was busy admiring the new power couple, someone was burning in jealousy and anger.

    Sitting in the front row with her father, Carol was gritting her teeth and ring at Rachael. It was hard for her to ept that Andrew had married someone else.

    When he hadn''t officially returned back, he visited their house every now and then to discuss business with her father, Stephen.

    She had fancied Andrew and had developed a liking towards him ever since she saw him. Who wouldn''t fall for a perfect rich man?<sub> </sub>

    Ever since he had returned back to the country, all women were ready to throw themselves at him and Carol was no exception.

    ¡­..

    After the program, Andrew quickly took Rachael away before the reporters could swamp them.

    After getting inside the car, he asked her, "Where do you wanna go now?"

    "We should go to see grandma," Rachael suggested. They were supposed to meet her yesterday but couldn''t as it was toote.

    "Hospital called Ben when we were at the program. They had to give grandma strong analgesics this morning for the chronic pain. She is not fully conscious at the moment."

    "Are you okay?" She ced her hand on his arm.

    He sighed and nodded. "Yeah, they do it once in a while." The way grandma Collins'' health was deteriorating everyday, Andrew knew he had to be prepared for the worst.

    "When can we visit her?"

    "They will let us know once she is fully awake," he answered.

    ...

    [Collins Mansion]

    Rachael and Andrew drove straight home after Emma and Tina decided to pay them a surprise visit.

    When they entered the mansion, Emma and Tina were busy eating the delicious homemade snacks aunt Maria had served them.

    "Oh my God, you have to try this." Shoving another spoonful of apple custard inside her mouth, Emma groaned in satisfaction.

    "I swear, I am one step away from having a foodgasm," Tina eximed.

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Eat slowly, the food isn''t running away anywhere."

    "I''ll be in the study room, okay?" When Rachael nodded, Andrew left. He understood that the girls would definitely have many private things to talk about. He didn''t wanna stay behind and ruin their gossip session.

    "Madam, do you want some custard?" Aunt Maria asked.

    "I ate some snacks at thepany. But can you keep some for me? I''ll have itter."

    "Woah¡­you are saying no to dessert? What happened?" Emma immediately inquired.

    "Did something happen?"

    Pinching the space between her brows, Rachael sighed, "It''s weird."

    "Okay¡ª" Putting the custard down, Emma remarked, "Come on, start spilling."

    Rachael kept quiet for a couple of seconds before telling them everything about the little incident and Carol.

    "Damn¡ªwhat a s*lut."

    "I know right?"

    "L-Like I know this shouldn''t bother me but¡ª" Rachael sighed. "I can''t stop thinking about it. And the more I think, the more it bothers me."

    "And why do you think it shouldn''t bother you?" Emma frowned. "Rach, you saw an almost naked woman in your husband''s office. It should bother you."

    "I agree with Emma, If that didn''t bother you, we would definitely have a problem there," Tina added.

    "But don''t you think I am overreacting or fussing about it way too much? I mean, given how Andrew and I started, isn''t it too early to feel this way?" No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t take the incident off her mind. The image of Carol standing in front of them purposely half dressed, was still bothering her.

    Though she did not tell him anything directly, she definitely did not like what she saw. This made her wonder if she was being paranoid and overthinking.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 47 A Threat

    "Firstly, you need to stop being so hard on yourself. Andrew is your husband, he is yours. And there is nothing wrong in feeling a little possessive over something that is yours," Emma stated.

    "Exactly," Tina eximed. "And what did you even expect to feel? Nothing? Well, it would be weird if you did not feel anything after seeing a woman who was trying to sh your husband in his office."

    "Do you remember that guy I dated for a week?"

    "The guy who ate paper or the one who had a very weird ent?" Rachael asked.

    "The paper one¡ª" Emma answered. "Anyway, the very next day after our date, I saw him with another woman in a cafe and I felt very weird and jealous. I was so mad at him."

    "Wasn''t that woman his sister or something?"

    Emma nodded. "Yes but that is not the point. I felt that way even though I barely knew that guy."

    Rachael kept quiet for a while. She was trying to process everything that had happened. "Do you think Andrew thought I was being unreasonable?"

    "Are you kidding me? Men love it when their women get jealous or show signs of jealousy. It''s something that boosts their non-existing man ego."

    "And what makes you think Andrew wouldn''t mind if something simr happens to you?" Tina scoffed. "Given your man''s physique and body, he would definitely smack the shit out of the guy who tries to hit on you. He is definitely the kind who doesn''t like it when someone even looks at his woman."

    "Rach¡ª" Emma ced her hand on hers. "Why are you feeling so hesitant? For one time, can''t you just go with the flow?"

    "Emma is right, it''s been over a year now. Whatever happened in the past doesn''t matter anymore."

    Both of them were aware that rtionships were not easy for Rachael. She had built up a wall around her and was being extra cautious with how and what she was feeling.

    "It''s time that you let Andrew crack through the wall if he wants to," Emma remarked.

    "He really cares for you, I can see it in his eyes," Tina added.

    Rachael smiled and nodded. "I know."

    Just then Andrew came down. He had already taken a shower and changed into hisfortable home clothes.

    He briefly smiled at Emma and Tina before looking at Rachael. "If you need me or anything, I''ll be in the garden."

    "Okay."

    After he left, Emma remarked, "I wonder how big the garden here is."

    "It''s huge."

    "I wanna see it," Tina remarked.

    "Oh me too."

    ¡­..

    [Garden]

    Throwing her hand in her mouth, Emma gasped, "Oh my God, this is amazing."

    "It''s huge¡ªRach, I am sure you can''t wait to make it look more beautiful."

    "Not really, I think we are going to leave it this way."

    "Why?" Emma frowned.

    Hesitating for a while, Rachael answered, "I don''t have time¡ª"

    "But you love gardening¡ª" Tina stopped midway when Rachael gestured her.

    Rachael then nced at Andrew who was talking over the phone not too far away from them. She was hoping he didn''t overhear their conversation.<sub> </sub>

    She then grabbed Emma and Tina''s hand and dragged them inside. "Let''s go inside and talk."

    ¡­..

    [Living room]

    When Andrew came inside after his brief phone call, only Emma and Tina were sitting on the couch and Rachael was nowhere to be seen

    Contemting for a while, he approached them "Where is Rachael?"

    "She went upstairs to change."

    "Oh okay."

    When he kept standing there, Emma asked, "Do you want something from us?"

    "Well¡ª"

    "Ohe on, you don''t have to feel so awkward around us." Tina remarked. "We are your wifes best friends, you should have a strong bond with us as well."

    "Haven''t you heard of that phrase?"

    "What phrase?" Andrew inquired before upying the empty couch right opposite to them.

    "Keep your wife close and her best friends closer," Emma stated.

    Helplessly shaking his head, he chuckled, "You just made that up."

    "That''s not the point, tell us what you want."

    "So Rachael likes gardening¡ª"

    "Of course she does, she freaking loves it," Tina eximed.

    "Trust me when I tell you that woman is a garden freak. She goes crazy over little things remotely rted to nts," Emma added.

    "One time she made us fly all the way to Paris for some flower exhibition," Tina sighed. "It was crazy."

    "Haven''t you seen the garden back in her ce?" When he nodded, she added, "Well, that''s all Rachael''s doing."

    Andrew raised his brows. "She did that?" When Emma and Tina nodded, he remarked, "That''s impressive."

    When he saw the garden back in Rachael''s parents ce, he was very impressed. The garden had all types of flowers arranged like a rainbow. There were different sections for different kinds of roses. The shrubs and nts were neatly trimmed.

    Andrew thought the Watson family had some very good and dedicated gardeners but who would have thought it was all Rachael''s work.

    "I am telling you, the empty garden here must be killing her," Tina sighed.

    "Okay forget about the garden¡ª" Emma sat up straight, all ready to have a serious conversation with her best friend''s husband. "We didn''t get a chance to have a serious conversation with you earlier because you know, things happened very quickly and without our knowledge."

    "Exactly, there are a few things we need to tell you."

    "O-Okay." The sudden change in tone and posture of the two women who were now giving him danger vibes, kinda made him feel nervous.

    "I don''t have a better way to say this but¡ª" Pausing for a while, Emma stated, "If you ever hurt Rachael, we both will hunt you down and kick your a*ss."

    "Yes and we will make sure that your family line ends with you," Tina added to the threat.

    Andrew was speechless. This was the first time someone had openly threatened him like that. He didn''t know what to say or how to react.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 48 â€œBe Gentle......"

    The first open threat of his life came from two tiny harmless women.

    Andrew found it funny and amusing at the same time but he did not dare tough or even smile at them. He knew how important both of them were to Rachael, pissing them off would definitely bring him no good. And moreover he had a feeling that in the future both of them would definitely be helpful ande in handy.

    Trying to keep a straight face, he nodded. "I understand. I will not give you both a chance to kick my a*ss or end my bloodline."

    Satisfied with his answer, Emma and Tina smiled.

    "Don''t be too scared, we are very friendly people."

    "Yeah and we hate violence until it''s necessary," Tina added.

    Just then Rachael came down.

    "Well, your friend is here now so I''ll take my leave." He got up. "You guys should visit often."

    "Ahh you shouldn''t have said that," Tina sighed. "Now you will see us here every other day."

    "As long as my wife doesn''t have a problem, I don''t." Andrew looked at Rachael and smiled before walking upstairs.

    "What were you guys talking about?"

    "Nothing important," Emma shrugged. "We were just having a normal conversation with our best friend''s husband."

    "Normal conversation? When has a conversation which involves both of you ever been normal?" Rachael remarked. She then sat beside them. "Don''t be rude to him or say something inappropriate, okay?"

    Emma ced her hand on her chest and gasped, "Look at you already taking your husband''s side and being mean to us."

    "I am not taking anyone''s side, I am just asking you to be good to him."

    "You are taking his side," Tina eximed. "Let me tell you one things Rachael Watson, boyfriends and husbands wille and go, only friends stay forever."

    ¡­..

    [An hourter]

    After Emma and Tina left, Rachael went to the study room to look for Andrew. She had told him she would help him with the unopened boxes in his study room.

    When she entered the room, Andrew had already started unboxing. All the things from a couple of boxes were now scattered on his desk and he was busy segregation them.

    "They left?" he asked without lifting his head.

    "Hmm." She picked up a box from the floor and kept it on the desk. "Where will the things from this box go?"

    "That depends on what is inside," he answered. "Open it."

    Rachael took off the tape securing the box and the first thing her eyesnded on was very unexpected.

    Lying on the top of the box was a golden silver invitation card. How could she not recognise it? Having no idea how to react, she stood there without moving.

    "What happened?" He noticed the change in herposure.

    She shook her head and quickly closed the box. This is when her eyesnded on the big ''Personal''bel on the box. "T-This is your personal stuff, you should open itter."

    "There is nothing so personal there." He then nced inside the box and frowned when he saw the invitation card. Without saying anything he took it out and tossed it in the trash can. "There are many useless things in here."

    Contemting for a while, Rachael asked, "S-So you were invited to the wedding?" When he nodded, she sighed. So her now husband had received an invitation to her wedding with her ex-boyfriend, could life embarrass her any more? She clearly remembered how crazy she had acted on that day. Now when she thought of it, she felt so stupid and na?ve.<sub> </sub>

    If Andrew had attended the wedding, he had definitely witnessed everything.

    "But I couldn''t make it," he remarked.

    "Oh." She felt a little better knowing he didn''t physically attend it.

    "Remember in the morning you told me anger makes you age faster?" When she nodded, he walked towards her. "Even overthinking makes you age faster and also gives you a headache." He then lightly flicked her forehead. "So stop overthinking, en?"

    Rubbing her forehead, she frowned, "Hey, that hurt."

    "What? I barely touched it," he chuckled.

    Without saying anything, she tiptoed and flicked his forehead.

    "Ouch¡ª" he winced in pain. "Now that really hurt."

    "What? I barely touched it," she grinned before taking a couple of steps back.

    "Where are you trying to run away?" He took a step towards her.

    "Not running." She took another step back.

    "You know you are dead, right?"

    "Only if you catch me," she eximed before running out of the study room.

    Without wasting any time, he started chasing her.

    ¡­..

    [Bedroom]

    "Alright, be good and let me flick you ones," he stated. "Then we will be equal."

    "No¡ªyour fingers are big, it will hurt." She moved further away from him.

    "I will do it lightly," he tried to assure her. When she kept moving away, he said, "If you voluntarily give up, I''ll spare you with a light flick. But if I catch you, I won''t be that generous."

    When he started approaching her, Rachael ran towards the door. But before she could take a couple of steps, Andrew grabbed her waist.

    "Now I won''t be generous."

    "This is cheating." She started struggling in his embrace. "Let me go."

    "Not without my flick."

    Rachael tried to free herself from his embrace by his grip around her waist was quite strong. Tired from all the struggling, she finally decided to give in.

    "Be gentle." She then squeezed her eyes shut and clutched onto his t-shirt with her left hand.

    The adorable expression on her face made Andrew smile. Her face was slightly flushed because of all the running and chasing. She was squeezing her eyes shut so tightly that there were lines on her forehead. She looked like a small little kitten in his arms. How could he possibly punish her when she looked so cute and beautiful?

    He gently removed a strand of hair from her face and pressed his lips on her forehead¡­..

    ¡­.

 Chapter 49 Flick With A Kiss...

    Rachael was waiting for a painful flick but instead she felt a soft pair of lips on her forehead.

    She opened her eyes in shock. "Y-You¡ª"

    "You told me to be gentle." He tapped the tip of her nose. "Next time think twice before flicking my forehead."

    "That''s not fair," sheined.

    "Oh is it?" He then lowered his head. "Here kiss my forehead, we will be even then." When she tightened her grip on his t-shirt, he smiled. "Come on, don''t be shy."

    Rachael pursed her lips. Her entire face had turned crimson red because of Andrew''s unexpected teasing. Who would have thought that her husband who she thought was a gentleman would turn out to be so mischievous and shameless.

    She gently tried to push him away. "Let me go."

    "Okay."

    When he agreed, she expected him to release her but to her surprise, he tightened his grip around her waist. Letting go off his t-shirt, she ced her hand on his chest. "Andrew, there is so much work."

    "Hmm, go do your work," he remarked. "I am not stopping you."

    Rachael frowned and pped his chest. "How am I supposed to do my work when you are holding me like this?" She was trapped in his embrace. She could barely move.

    Keeping quiet for sometime, he asked, "Do you want me to let you go?" When she nodded, he said, "Okay, I''ll let you go but only in one condition."

    Without waiting for her reply, he added, "You have to flick my forehead¡­..with your lips."

    Rachael: " "

    She was speechless. How could she shamelessly flick his forehead with her lips? There was no way she could do it.

    "A-Are you serious?" When he nodded, she pursed her lips. "I can''t do it."

    "Okay then let''s stay like this for the entire day." Pinching her flushed cheeks, he stated, "I really don''t mind."

    Seeing how determined he looked, Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Why are you being like this?" She knew he was very serious and wouldn''t let her go until she flicked his forehead with her lips.

    "Marriage is all about equality. I flicked you with my fingers first then you did the same, we are equal on that," he stated. "I flicked your forehead with my lips so in order to be equal, you have to do the same."

    "It''s okay, I don''t mind. I am okay with not being equal."

    "But I mind. How can I knowingly be so unfair to my wife?" He raised his brows, trying very hard to maintain his poker face.

    "You are being mean to your wife." She frowned and pouted her lips. "Third day of our marriage and you are already teasing me like this."

    "Well, teasing is better than using your newly wed husband of cheating." Flicking her forehead lightly with his fingers, he remarked, "What makes you think I would take you to my office if I had another woman in there? I will never voluntarily guide the police to the crime scene. I am not so dumb."

    Rachael pursed her lips and lowered her head. "I didn''t say anything."

    "You say many things without saying anything." Andrew knew seeing Carol in his office bothered Rachael alot. Though she didn''t say anything openly, he understood how she must have felt. If the situation had reversed and he was in her ce, he would never be able to hide his sour emotions like she did.<sub> </sub>

    Keeping quiet for quite some time, she asked, "Do you think I am being unreasonable?"

    "I would never think you are unreasonable. Everything you do is reasonable for me," he stated without any hesitation. "Even if you say that the moon is square in shape, I will not say you are being unreasonable. Instead, I will agree with you."

    His cute witty reply brought a smile to her face. "And what if people call you stupid and crazy?"

    "I don''t care, as long as you think I am cute and adorable."

    Contemting for a while, she finally decided to tell him what she was feeling. "I didn''t like it. I think you should stay away from that woman."

    "You think? Are you telling me or giving me an option?" He asked.

    When she did not say anything, he was about to assure her that he had always stayed away from Carol, Rachael looked at him.

    "I-I am telling you." Without waiting for his reply, she added, "Stay away from her, okay?"

    Rachael didn''t know if what she was feeling was unreasonable or if she was just overthinking. She had no idea that given their situation if her feelings were justifiable. But she was ufortable and even though she knew he would never do anything inappropriate, she wanted him to maintain his distance with Carol in the future. She clearly didn''t wish the scene from this morning to repeat again.

    Andrew had never hesitated to express the genuine feelings and intentions he had for their marriage. If he could do it, why couldn''t she?

    For any rtionship to work, effort and honesty is required from both ends. She didn''t want him to be the only one being genuine and trying hard to take their rtionship forward. She wanted to y a part in it too.

    Just like him, she also wanted their rtionship to move forward smoothly. And the first step she had taken to help their rtionship move forward was by telling him what she was feeling without holding herself back.

    Emma and Tina were right, Andrew is her husband. How can she stay quiet and not do anything when a random woman is clearly trying to make a move on him?

    Initially Andrew was just teasing her. Of course he would stay away from Carol or any other woman like always without her mentioning it but hearing it from her made him feel so good. A weird sense of satisfaction enveloped his heart and he felt a sudden rush of joy and giddiness.

    The woman in his arms had the ability to make him feel this way only by saying a few good words. She definitely had a very strong control over his emotions.

    "Hmm, I''ll listen to you."

    When he agreed without any hesitation, she felt a sense of relief. She knew he would have stayed away from Carol or any other woman even if she hadn''t asked him to but an assurance from his side made her feel more secure and satisfied.

    The satisfied adorable smile on her face made him smile too. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ears, he finally let her go. He wanted to tease her more but decided not to. Their rtionship was moving forward very smoothly, he didn''t want to push his luck.

    When he let her go, she felt a little disappointed. She kinda missed his warm arms around her. She missed his scent.

    ''You are crazy Rachael,'' she silently cursed herself. She was wishing he would hold her in his arms forever, was she bing crazy?

    "We have an entire day in hand, what do you want to do?" He had taken a few days off to spend time with her, he wouldn''t let that go in vain.

    Thinking for a while, she suggested, "Let''s go to the mall, I have to buy a few things."

    "Okay."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 50 "Dadaâ€¦ Dadaâ€”"

    [Garden]

    After getting dressed, Andrew stepped out in the garden to make a phone call while Rachael was getting ready.

    "Go to the best nursery in the town and buy whatever they have. But make sure everything is of good quality," he instructed. "I am going out with Rachael, you have to bring everything here while we are out."

    "O-Okay boss." Ben was very surprised. He had no idea why Andrew wanted him to buy nts from the nursery all of a sudden? Did he change his mind and finally decided to redecorate the garden?

    When Andrew had bought the mansion and started renovating it, Ben had hired a few people to take care of the garden. But Andrew had stopped him from doing so. He had strictly told him to keep the garden as it was. He didn''t want any nts or flowers in the garden, not even shrubs. He wished to keep it empty.

    Though Ben found it very weird, he didn''t ask any questions and quietly followed his boss'' instructions.

    ¡­..

    [Central Phoenix Mall]

    "What do you wanna buy first?" When Rachael said she wanted to buy something from the mall, he assumed she wanted to shop. He knew how much she loved shopping and he was happy to walk around with her, holding her bag.

    "Bedsheets, pillow covers and curtains¡­"

    Andrew was startled by her answer. He thought they were here to buy new clothes, shoes, bags and jewellery for her. He was all excited to be a good husband and pay for his wife''s shopping. But who would have thought¡­..

    She then grabbed his hand and dragged her towards the esctor. "Come on, let''s go. There is a very nice store on the third floor. They sell good quality bed sheets at a very good discounted price."

    "We have bed sheets at home." He had personally bought several sets of beddings after they got married.

    "No harm in having more sets right?" Without waiting for his reply, she added, "We also need to redecorate the guest rooms." Now that they were married, they had to be ready to entertain guests anytime. Everything in that house was so dull and grey¡­ she couldn''t stand it. Even the couch was dark grey in color.

    A few bright colored bedspreads and curtains could definitely make the rooms look one hundred percent morefortable and bright. It would change the whole vibe.

    Andrew wanted to say something but he chose not to. He just allowed her to drag him all the way to the store.

    ...

    [Inside the store]

    As soon as they entered the store, one of the employees assisted them.

    ? "May I know the size of your bed?"

    "King size," Rachael answered and looked at Andrew for his approval.

    "It''s king size," he nodded.

    "Please, this way." The employee guided them towards the section where they disyed bedsheets of different sizes. She pulled out different kinds of designs and kept them in front of them.

    "Which one do you like?"

    Pointing towards a rtively darker shade of grey, he answered, "This one."

    Rachael: " "

    She was rendered speechless. She had seen several grey and ck bedsheets and curtains inside the cupboard and he wanted to buy more?

    Crossing her arms in the front, she red at him. "Andrew, how many colors are there in a rainbow?"

    "Seven."

    "What are they?"<sub> </sub>

    "Violet, indigo, blue, green, yellow, orange and red."

    "So you do know that colors other than grey and ck exist in this world," she bluntly remarked, making him speechless.

    Without paying attention to him, she selected almost fifteen pieces of bedspreads.

    "Would you like to see the curtains too?" The employee asked.

    "Yes."

    As she was about to walk away, Andrew who had been silent for ten minutes finally opened his mouth. "I like this one too." He pointed towards the blue and white floral printed bedsheet.

    Without saying anything, Rachael picked up the set and ced it on the selected pile.

    She then followed the employee to the curtain section while Andrew followed her.

    Unlike the first time, Andrew actively participated while selecting the drapes which matched with the sheets Rachael had selected.

    In fact, he did all the talking and told the employee about the designs he preferred while Rachael quietly stood there observing him.

    She liked how he waspletely silent at the beginning and hyperactiveter. It was like he was taking his time to process through what she had told him. She found his behaviour very cute and adorable.

    ¡­..

    They left the shop after buying everything they needed.

    "What do you wanna buy next?"

    "Nothing else." The sole motive to visit the mall was to buy new bedspreads and curtains.

    "Since we are already here, buy a few more things," he remarked.

    "It''s alright, I don''t need anything at the moment."

    Andrew sighed and nodded. This was the first time they were at the mall shopping. He was kinda excited to pay for everything she wanted to buy.

    He had read somewhere that one of the best ways to spoil and dote on a woman was by taking her shopping. He wanted to spoil and dote her in every possible way.

    Sensing his disappointment, she assured him. "We already have so many bags, it will be difficult if we add more. Bring me hereter someday, okay?"

    Given how he did not allow her to carry her purse, she knew what his intentions were. It wasn''t like she was hesitant to use his money or had a problem with him paying for everything.

    She loved shopping irrespective of whoever paid. But she really didn''t have anything she needed at the moment.

    "Alright, I''ll take you to the other mall next time. Make a list by then and buy everything you need."

    Rachael nodded. "I''ll make a long list."

    "Let''s find a good ce and eat something."

    As they were about to leave, a tiny figure rushed towards them.

    "Dada¡­ dada¡ª" The little one hugged Andrew''s legs and stretched his arms towards him. "HUG¡ª"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 51 Worse

    "Dada¡­dada¡ª" The little one hugged Andrew''s legs and stretched his arms towards him. "HUG¡ª"

    Keeping the bags on the floor, Andrew frowned. "What are you doing here?"

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock and looked at the kid and Andrew simultaneously. At first when the kid came running towards them and hugged Andrew''s leg calling him ''Dada'', she thought it was some lost kid.

    He squatted down and lifted him in his arms. "Where is your babysitter?"

    The little one pointed to the opposite direction with his cute little chubby fingers.

    Just then two men came rushing towards them.

    "Oh thank God you are here¡ª" one of them breathed a sigh of relief. "I thought you were lost."

    "Is this how you take care of a kid?"

    "Mr.Collins¡ª" the two men quickly greeted him.

    "Two of you can''t even handle a small kid? Is Justin paying you for nothing?"

    "Master was with the babysitter. W-We stepped away for five minutes to use the washroom."

    "When we came back, the sitter was talking over the phone with someone and master was nowhere to be seen," the other one tried to exin the situation.

    "Leave," Andrew coldly snapped at them.

    The little one hugged Andrew''s neck. "Dada¡­hungry."

    "You haven''t eaten yet?" The little one shook his head. "Alright, let''s go eat something."

    Looking at Rachael with his big round eyes, the little one asked, "Mama?"

    "Hmm, that''s your second dada''s wife, Rachael."

    "Second mama?"

    Andrew looked at Rachael. "He is Edward, Justin''s son."

    "Will¡­mama¡­give me hug?" He asked Andrew.

    "Of course¡ª" she kept the bags down. "Come here."

    Edward let go of Andrew''s neck and crawled into Rachael''s arm.

    Rachael smiled and lightly pinched his cheeks. "You are so handsome and so cute."

    The little one imitated her actions. "You are cute."

    Picking up all the shopping bags from the floor, Andrew said, "Lets go eat, you both must be very hungry."

    "Wait¡ªshouldn''t you tell Justin that he is with us? Wouldn''t he be worried?"

    "Don''t worry about that, he will find out."

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    As soon as they entered the mansion, Edward started running around.

    "Careful, if you fall I''ll spank you," Andrew warned him.

    Rachael frowned and smacked his arm. "Don''t scare a little child like that."

    "Don''t get deceived by his cute innocent face, he is a very dangerous kid."

    Looking at the little one jumping around, Rachael''s expression softened.

    "Do you want one?"

    "Huh?"

    "We can make one whenever you want."

    Understanding what he meant, she red at him and smacked his arm. "Shameless."

    "What? If you don''t wanna make one¡­ we can always steal this one," he firmly stated.

    Rachael was once again speechless. How could he talk about stealing someone else''s child so casually?

    "How old is he?"

    "He will turn three next month."

    Wrapping her hand around his arm, she smiled, "He is really very cute."<sub> </sub>

    "If we ever have one, our baby will be cuter."

    Rachael: " "

    ¡­.

    [Kitchen]

    "You don''t have to¡ª" Andrew grabbed her hands to stop her from wearing the apron. "Let the helpers do it this time."

    "Aunt Maria is not feeling well today¡ª"

    "There are others too."

    "It''s fine, it''s just dinner for three and a half people. Everything will be ready in an hour." When Rachael heard that Andrew''s friend Justin wasing over to fetch Edward and would also stay for dinner, she decided to cook for everyone but her husband didn''t like the idea.

    When he did not let go of her hands, she frowned, "Are you worried I''ll burn down the house?"

    "Worse, I am worried you''ll burn yourself."

    "For your information, I am an excellent cook. I have taken both cooking and baking sses." She finally managed to free her hands from her grasp. "You worry too much."

    "Alright, let me help you."

    She pped his hand away which was trying to reach the apron. "There is no need for that. Go and y with Edward, I''ll manage everything here."

    "But¡ª"

    "Get out of my kitchen before I throw you out."

    ...

    [Living room]

    Andrew was building blocks with Edward when someone entered the mansion.

    "Dada¡ª" Edward abandoned the block building he was making and rushed towards the door.

    When the little one hugged his legs, Justin quickly lifted him up. He then gently spanked his a*ss. "Why were you running around in the mall?"

    "Don''t scold him, fire the babysitter and the guards around him," Andrew remarked without looking at him. He was fully focused on finishing his block building.

    Holding Edward in his arms, Justin walked towards the couch. "This is the fifteenth babysitter I will be firing in six months."

    "Yeah, you clearly suck at finding a good one."

    Justin: " "

    When Edward started struggling in his arms, he let him go.

    Edward rushed towards Andrew and climbed on his back. "Dada¡­ride."

    Withoutining, Andrew piggybacked him and started walking across the hall.

    Helplessly shaking his head, Justin sighed, "You and Owen have really spoiled him alot. He refuses to listen to anyone these days." Pinching the bridge of his nose, he frowned, "I don''t know what to do with him."

    "He is still small, don''t stress over it."

    "Easy for you to say," Justin grumpy grunted.

    "When did youe back?"

    "This morning," he answered. "I messaged you, didn''t you see?"

    "I haven''t checked my messages since morning."

    "Now that you found yourself a wife, you will ignore your brother''s messages?"

    Justin Carter, was Andrew and Owen''s very close friend. In fact, they were like brothers¡­a family.

    Andrew met Justin through Owen after he went to Russia. And they had been best friends ever since.

    Looking around, he asked, "Where is she?"

    "She is in the kitchen, making dinner for you."

    "Really?" Justin widened his eyes in shock. When he heard that Rachael, Andrew''s wife, was the only daughter of the Watson family, he expected her to be a pampered missy of a rich family and someone who couldn''t even boil a cup of water.

    "Rach, Justin is here," Andrew called her out.

    ...

 Chapter 52 Weirdo

    "Hey wait¡ª" Justin stopped him. He then quickly got up and started fixing his clothes which had creases all over.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Can''t you tell? Fixing myself," he snapped. "I had a long flight with a toddler, I look like a homeless pimp. What will sister-inw think of me?"

    "She wille here to say ''Hi'' not to ask your hand for marriage," Andrew remarked.

    Just then Rachael came out of the kitchen. Her apron was slightly wet in the front and she was wearing a pair of whitetex gloves. Her hair was tied up in a messy bun.

    She looked at Justin and smiled. "Hi, I am Rachael."

    She was expecting a greeting from the other side as well but he just kept staring at her. This made her wonder if something was wrong with her clothes or hair. Rachael quickly looked down and checked herself out.

    Justin on the other hand was in shock. He looked at Andrew and then at Rachael again. He couldn''t believe it. When he had heard Rachael''s name from Owen, he didn''t bother to look at the picture he had sent him. But now when he was seeing her in person, he was taken aback.

    "I-I should continue with the cooking." Rachael quickly excused herself. She couldn''t stand the sudden awkwardness. It was weird.

    "See you scared her," Andrew snapped at Justin who was still standing in a daze.

    "She¡ªyou¡ª" Throwing his hand in his mouth, Justin gasped, "Oh my God."

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. Why were both his friends so dramatic?

    "Dude, she is so much more beautiful and hot than the picture you showed me," he eximed. "How did you even manage to get a woman like her?"

    Crossing his arms in the front, Justin grumpily sat on the couch. "You know what, forget it. You have always been the lucky b*astard. Why am I even surprised?"

    Putting Edward down to y with the blocks, Andrew sat beside Justin. "Don''t tell Owen about the picture thing, okay? You know how he is, he will create a drama."

    Amongst the three of them, Andrew and Justin were the sensible ones while Owen was the dramatic one.

    "I haven''t told him for the past five years, what makes you think I''ll tell him now?" Justin soffed before getting up. "Let me go and greet her properly, I don''t want her to think I am some kind of a weirdo."

    ¡­..

    [Kitchen]

    When Justin entered the kitchen, Rachael had just finished defrosting the chicken.

    "Madam, let us help you." The helpers were standing in a corner helplessly. They wanted to help but were shoved away by Rachael.

    "It''s alright, I''ll take care of things here. You people should go and take some rest, you guys work hard all the time."

    "But¡ª"

    "Please, I insist. Treat this as a short break, okay?" Rachael insisted.

    Left with no other choice, the helpers reluctantly left the kitchen.

    "The madam is so kind, no one has ever given us a break in the middle of the day."

    "Yes, this is my first time."<sub> </sub>

    After the helpers left, Rachael noticed Justin standing near the door.

    "Do you want something?" She asked.

    Justin shook his head before walking inside. "Do you need some help?"

    "It''s okay, you should go and rest. Food will be ready soon."

    "It''s alright, let me help you." Without waiting for her reply, he grabbed the nearby apron and wore it. "What do you want me to do?"

    Seeing that he had already worn the apron, she didn''t refuse his help. "Can you chop?"

    "My chopping skills are phenomenal." He picked up a knife and started chopping the vegetables which were already washed and ready to be sliced.

    "I am sorry about earlier, I was thinking about something else," he apologized. "I shouldn''t have made things so awkward for you."

    "It''s alright, I didn''t mind."

    "Owen told me a lot about you as soon as he came back. He couldn''t stop chanting about how beautiful Andrew''s wife is," Justin remarked. "He wasn''t wrong though, Andrew really found himself a good one."

    "I mean, I am not surprised. He has always been the most sensible and lucky one," he added.

    "Andrew is a good one too."

    "I can''t deny that, can I?" Justin shrugged. "To be honest, though he doesn''t show it, he has a really kind heart. He always tries to act tough but deep down, he gets hurt very easily." Pausing for a while, he added, "Rachael, by now I am sure many people have already told you this but I wanna say it again. Andrew has been through a lot for the past seventeen years. Things I don''t wanna mention and something you can''t even imagine."

    Pausing for a while, he said, "This is the first time Owen and I have seen him so happy. This is also the first time he has disregarded everything and done something to make himself happy. I hope you will always treat him well and never hurt my brother."

    Rachael smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll always treat him well." It was nice to know that Andrew had people in his life who genuinely cared for him.

    "Don''t think that I am only lecturing you, I''ll make sure to lecture Andrew to always treat you well," he remarked. "Afterall you are also family now."

    ¡­..

    [Dinner time]

    Rachael and Justin called Andrew and Edward over for dinner after setting the table.

    "I had no idea you could also cook so well," Rachael remarked.

    "Well, when you have a three year old toddler at home who is also a very picky eater, you don''t have a choice but to learn how to cook." Justin helped Edward sit on the chair. "This little guy really makes my life very tough when ites to food."

    Looking at the sumptuous food on the table, Andrew raised his brows. "You made all of this?"

    "Justin helped."

    "I just did the chopping and helped with the dessert," Justin eximed. "She is the one who did the major work."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 53 She Is The Main Reason

    After dinner, Rachael apanied Edward to y with the blocks while Andrew and Justin stepped out in the garden for a bit to discuss a few things.

    ¡­

    [Garden]

    "How long are you staying this time?"

    Justin did not answer, instead he kept gazing at the night sky.

    After keeping quiet for a long time, he finally said, "It''s not safe to raise a child in that atmosphere."

    Andrew understood what he meant and nodded. He couldn''t agree more. "What are you nning to do?"

    He sighed and shook his head. "I don''t know Andrew, I have never been so confused in my entire life. At first it was just me so I could do whatever I want but now with Edward around, I have to think at least a hundred times before doing anything." Having a child by his side had changed Justin''s entire life.

    "Take over Hans Corporation and settle down here." When he looked at him in disbelief, Andrew added, "This is a very nice city to raise a child and with Rachael and me around, you don''t have to worry about Edward all the time. And you know how Owen is, if you and I both settle down here he will fly over all the time and spend most of his time here."

    When Justin became silent again, he remarked, "If you are thinking of leaving Edward all by himself in the city then that is a very bad idea. Don''t even consider it. Even though he calls Owen and me ''dada'' too, the kid knows who his real dad is. It will affect the child in a negative way."

    Andrew looked at Justin and sneered, "Who better than you, me and Owen know how that feels?"

    "At first I considered leaving him here and flying every now and then but my heart didn''t allow me to do it," Justin sighed. "It''s not just him, even my heart can''t bear to leave him alone."

    "About Hans Corporation, what are you nning to do?" Andrew inquired.

    Justin shook his head. "I don''t know¡ª"

    "You are the major shareholder there, thepany has been yours for years. Now that you are with a son and have a family of your own, you should consider taking over." Gazing at the night sky, Andrew remarked, "We can''t change the past, it will always be a part of us. But that doesn''t mean we should stop thinking about our future. The path we chose in the past will always remain with us but we shouldn''t let it overpower us."

    "What about Owen?"

    "Owen is alone. He has nothing to worry about but himself. When the right timees, he will realize and take necessary precautions like you and me. But it''s different for the both of us now. You have Edward and I have Rachael. We aren''t alone anymore."

    Every word Andrew had said was true and sensible. They could live their life as they pleased in the past but now things had changed. They weren''t alone anymore.

    Justin had considered taking Edward far away, a ce where he could peacefully enjoy his childhood. A ce where he could raise him without any kind of worry. But he dropped the idea. It wasn''t easy for him to leave Russia and shrug off everything he was a part of. It was not possible.

    But that shouldn''t stop him from giving his son the life he deserved.

    Pausing for a while, he looked at Andrew. "Is this why you decided to settle down here? Was the reason Rachael?"

    "If I didn''te back, how was I supposed to marry her?" He smiled.

    "So you didn''te back for thepany¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "I had to take over thepany. It was needed but not necessary." He could easily manage thepany without settling down permanently in the city. Flying back and forth once or twice a week wasn''t inconvenient.

    "She is the main reason," Andrew added.

    ...

    [30 minutester]

    "Thankyou for the dinner and taking care of him." Justin took half-asleep Edward from Rachael arms.

    "You don''t have to thank me, I had fun with him too." Gently caressing Edward''s hair, she smiled, "He is a really nice kid."

    "Drop him here whenever you have any work, there are many people here to take care of him. Aunt Maria is there too." Andrew wrapped his arms around Rachael''s shoulder. "It''s quite chilly today, don''t keep him outside for long. You should go."

    Justin nodded. "I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Rachael observed as Justin carefully ced Edward in the back seat. He gave his car keys to one of his men and told him to drive. He then slowly stepped into the backseat and held Edward in his arms.

    "What happened?" When she shook her head, Andrew asked, "If you want a kid so bad, we can find a way. Although I feel it''s a bit too early."

    She gently hit his chest with her elbow. "I do want kids someday but not so soon."

    ''Someday''

    Seeing how she did not reject having a kid with him brought a smile on his face.

    "It just feels so nice seeing Justin take care of him," she smiled. It was indeed very heartwarming.

    "Hmm, I didn''t know he had such a gentle fatherly side too."

    As the car drove out of the mansion, Rachael and Andrew also went inside.

    ¡­.

    [Living room]

    "What about Edward''s mother? Is she not around?" After spending a whole evening with Justin and Edward, none of them mentioned anything about the child''s mother. This made Rachael wonder if she wasn''t around.

    "Edward is not Justin''s biological son," Andrew remarked. "He is Edwards uncle."

    Detecting the curiosityshed all over her face, he told her the full story. "Justin had a big brother, Abraham. Unfortunately Abraham and his wife met with a fatal ident three years ago. Justin''s brother passed away on the spot but his wife was still alive. She was expecting Edward at that time and was 30 weeks pregnant."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 54 Fighting For Her Time

    "When they rushed her to the hospital. She started having prematurebor and gave birth to Edward. Unfortunately, she also passed away right after giving birth to him," Andrew sighed. "Edward had manyplications because of the premature birth. He had to stay in the hospital for one and a half months before we could take him home."

    "It must have been so hard for Justin." Raising a baby while grieving for the death of his brother and sister-inw, Rachael''s heart ached for him.

    "Abraham was more like a father figure to Justin than just a brother. If not for Edward and the need of taking care of him, he would have definitely broken down. Edward is the only reason why he could ovee such a big tragedy."

    One could only imagine how hard it must have been. But Justin was still trying his best. Though this was the first time they had met, Rachael could easily say he adored Edward alot. The initial respect she had for him had increased to ten times.

    "Owen and I were always around since Edward was small. We took turns in taking care of him. This is why he calls all three of us his dada." Reminiscing about a funny incident, Andrew chuckled, "You know once when Owen was changing his diaper, Edward peed right on his face."

    "What?" Rachael chortled. "What did he do after that?"

    "Of course he couldn''t do anything to the baby. But he stopped drinking apple juice," he smiled. "He still doesn''t drink it."

    "Did something like that happen to you too?"

    He shook his head. "No, Edward was always very gentle with me. He only troubled Owen a lot."

    Tucking a strand of hair, behind her ear, he said, "Justin wants to settle here with Edward. He asked me to look for a house."

    "Is he from Russia too?" When he nodded, she curiously inquired, "What about his family?"

    "His father passed away when he was still in college. His mother passed away not long after," he answered. "He only has distant rtives from his father''s side but they live in Norway."

    "Then settling here is a nice idea. With you and me around, we can help him take care of Edward."

    Though it was one of the reasons why Andrew wanted Justin to settle down in the same city, he did not expect Rachael to think the same way.

    "You don''t mind taking care of him?" he asked.

    "Of course not, I don''t mind keeping him with me forever," she eximed.

    Andrew shook his head in disagreement and immediately rejected the idea. "I can''t allow that. If you spend all your time with Edward, when will I get to spend time with you?" Though he adored Edward a lot, he was very sure that if he brought him home, Rachael would spend all her time with him. That would be like shooting himself on the foot and never recovering.

    Rachael: " "

    She was speechless.

    "It''s okay if hees and ys around for a couple of hours but he can''t stay here forever," he shamelessly stated.

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. Her fully-grown mature husband was all ready to fight with a toddler for her time. She had nothing else to say.

    "What about Justin''s work? Will he be able to manage it from here?" She changed the topic.<sub> </sub>

    "We three used to work together there. After Justin shifts here, Owen will handle everything. We will also fly back whenever needed."

    "That''s nice, this way Justin will be able to spend more time with Edward."

    "Not really¡ª" Without waiting for her reply, he asked, "Do you know Hans Corporation?" When she nodded, Andrew said, "Justin will take over Hans Corporation."

    Rachael raised her brows. She was very surprised.

    Hans Corporation was one of the prestigiouspanies of the country. It had managed to stay in the top five for decades. The Hans family was one of the most reputed and well-respected families in their society.

    In fact, the elder of the Hans family was on good terms with her father. She had even met him once. Theirpany also had many on-going projects with them.

    "Justin''s mother was the only daughter of the elder Han. He also had a son but he passed away at a very young age. To secure his daughter''s position in the family and thepany, he gave her a major part of thepany shares. Later, elder Han gave both Abraham and Justinpany shares too," he exined.

    "Later when his mother and brother passed away, all the sharesnded on Justin''s hand making him the biggest shareholder."

    "So all he has to do is take over thepany?" When he nodded, she asked, "Then why didn''t he do it earlier?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew said, "Let''s just say he wasn''t interested but now he is."

    "It will be nice if he takes over. Last time I heard from dad that elder Han''s health is not so good and the workload is making it worse. The doctors advised him to retire but it seems he doesn''t want to trust anyone in the family with thepany." Though she didn''t know elder Han that well, her father had told her that he was a very righteous and kind man who cared about his family more than anything in the world.

    Running his fingers through her hair, he asked, "Are you tired?"

    She shook her head. "No, I still have to arrange my things." Her suitcases were still lying in a corner untouched. She had only taken out a few sets of clothes for her to change.

    "Okay, let''s go do that. I''ll help you."

    ¡­..

    [Bedroom]

    Dragging the biggest suitcase near the walk-in closet, Rachael said, "The clothes are already neatly folded, we just have to arrange it. Can you take out the clothes and give it to me?"

    Andrew nodded and started doing what she had asked him to. He grabbed a nearby suitcase and ced it on the bed.

    When he opened the suitcase, he widened his hand in shock. His hands, which were ready to grab whatever was stuffed inside the suitcase, froze in the air¡­.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 55 Pervert

    The suitcase was stuffed withcy underwear, bras and a few other weird lookingted things, he had no idea what they were.

    "Andrew, dad messaged me earlier. He wants us to drop by for dinner this weekend." When he did not say anything, Rachael called him out again. "Andrew?"

    Andrew on the other hand was stuck in a very awkward situation which he had never imagined to encounter. With his mouth slightly open, he was staring at the pile of velvety, silky pairs of undergarments, which he could bet were super soft and delicate to touch.

    Retracting his hand back, he frowned at himself. He was staring at his wife''s underpants like a pervert and was even considering touching them? What the hell was wrong with him?

    ''You are better than this Andrew,'' he reminded himself.

    But what was he supposed to do now? Pick everything up and pass it to Rachael? Was he even allowed to touch them?

    "Andrew, are you there?" Rachael stepped out when she did not hear from him.

    When he heard her footsteps, he quickly mmed the suitcase shut and tried to zip it but couldn''t. He couldn''t find the zipper. His hands were shaking and he was in a panic mode.

    Rachael red handily catching him staring at her underpants was not even thest thing he wanted to happen¡­but it was toote.

    When she saw him trying very hard to close the suitcase, she asked, "What are you doing?" When she approached him, she widened her eyes in shock. How could she not recognize the suitcase?

    "Andrew¡ª" She pushed his hands away and grabbed the suitcase. "Who told you to open this?"

    "You told me to open a suitcase and give you whatever was in it," he tried to defend himself. "I grabbed the nearest one but who would have thought it was the¡ª" He let out an awkward couch. "It is your underpants suitcase."

    When she red at him, he shrugged, "I don''t have x-ray vision, how was I supposed to know?" Pausing for a while, he added, "I didn''t touch them."

    Rachael''s face was glowing red, partly because of anger and more embarrassment. "You are unbelievable," she snapped at him before picking up the suitcase off the bed.

    "Wait¡ª" The zipper of the suitcase was still open. Andrew tried to stop her but it was toote.

    Before she could even realize, all her garments fell out of the suitcase, all over the floor.

    "The zipper is open," he muttered before looking away.

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "Why did you leave the zipper open?"

    Andrew frowned. "You did not give me a chance to close it." He squatted down and extended his hand to help her pick them up but he stopped. He then looked at her. "Can I touch it?"

    Rachael: " "

    She was speechless. Was she supposed to be mad at him or appreciate the fact that he was being a gentleman?

    She rolled her eyes at him and squatted down without saying anything.

    Taking her silence as a ''Yes'' he started picking them up. When his fingers touched the soft material, he pursed his lips. He knew they would be super soft to touch.

    Putting thest one inside the suitcase, Rachael zipped it. "You go and arrange your things, it will be faster that way."

    Andrew nodded in agreement. The faster they finished their work, the more time they spent together.

    She got up and dragged the suitcase away.

    "Wait¡ª" Picking up a piece ofted clothing from the floor, he said, "You left this." He then carefully examined it. It looked like ated stocking but the hole in the crotch area made him question his assumption.

    Rachael sighed and took it from his hand.

    "What is that?" he asked. "I mean, what is that called?" He was very curious.

    After a long pause, she answered, "It''s a pantyhose."<sub> </sub>

    "Is it like a stocking?"

    "You can say that."

    "Then why does it have that ho¡ªI mean, why does it have the empty space in the middle?"

    "It''s a crotchless pantyhose," she answered before walking away, not giving him a chance to ask more questions.

    Andrew was all ready to shoot one more question but when he saw her walk away in haste, he restrained himself.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he contemted for a while before taking out his phone and messaging someone.

    [Andrew: What is a crotchless pantyhose? What is it used for?]

    The person from the other side replied with two question marks:

    [Unknown: ??]

    [Andrew: Just answer my question]

    [Unknown: Well, inyman terms you can say that it''s a very thin stockings like thingy and the hole in the crotches in handy when we have to pee.]

    After reading the reply which did make sense to him, he was about to keep his phone back when another message popped up.

    [Unknown: Crotchless pantyhose alsoes in handy when you wanna have s*ex. It''s like an easy ess.]

    Andrew: " "

    ¡­..

    [Crystal cafe]

    Emma was standing outside the caf¨¦ impatiently, ncing at her watch from time to time. It was already half past twelve and her cab hadn''t arrived yet.

    Just then a ck Rolls-Royce stopped right in front of her.

    The window rolled down and George stuck his head out. "What are you doing here at this time?"

    "Oh thank God." Without answering his question, she opened the door and hopped into the car.

    ¡­.

    [Inside]

    ncing at his watch, George asked her again. "Why were you standing here alone at this time?"

    "I had a meeting with a client but he never showed up. The meeting was supposed to start at ten and get over by eleven. I thought he was stuck in traffic or something but¡ªanyway, I called for a cab half an hour ago but it still hasn''t shown up."

    "Why didn''t you call your dad or that sleazy boyfriend of yours?"

    "Dad is out of town and if that sleazy boyfriend you are talking about is Henry, we broke up a couple of months ago."

    Without saying anything, he drove away.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 56 Invitation

    "Next time, call me if you havete meetings like this."

    Thinking she had heard him wrong, Emma looked at him.

    "Call me beforehand, I''lle and pick you up," he added. "It''s not safe to stand in the road alone at this time."

    "Wait a minute¡ª" Emma ced her hand on her chest. "Are you worried about me?"

    "Yes."

    She was taken aback by his answer. She didn''t expect such a bold reply from him. "Are you alright?"

    "I am fine," he vaguely answered without taking his eyes off the road.

    His vague answers and the silence that followed were enough for her to understand that he was mad. So she decided to give him some space and not say anything.

    After a long awkward silence, George finally said something. "Are you going home or your apartment?"

    "Apartment."

    ¡­.

    [Outside Emma''s apartment]

    He stopped the car right in front of her apartment. Emma thanked him and was about to get down when he stopped her.

    "Do you know Uranus Refter?"

    "He is one of my clients," she answered. "Why do you ask?"

    <o>,m Keeping quiet for sometime, he stated, "Stay away from him."</o>

    "What?" she frowned.

    "Stay away from him," he repeated the sentence with the same overbearingmanding tone.

    "He is my client," she snapped at him. She wasn''t liking the tone he was using.

    "One time Emma, for one time can''t you listen to me?" he snarled. His voice was rtively louder than usual.

    Emma pursed her lips but did not say anything. She just kept staring at him.

    George tightened his grip on the steering wheel and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath to control his overbearing emotions. "Just leave."

    "I am not until you tell me what''s wrong," she remarked. "Why are you so mad?"

    Just then her eyesnded on his bruised bleeding knuckles.

    "How did you get hurt?" She grabbed his hand. "Did you get into a fight?"

    Retracting his hand back, he looked away. "Go home."

    "George¡ª"

    "Leave Emma."

    She wanted to stay but seeing how awful his mood was, she quietly stepped out of the car.

    ¡­..

    [Next day, Collins mansion]

    When Andrew woke up, Rachael was already up.

    Thinking that he must have overslept, he asked, "What time is it?"

    "Seven," she answered.

    "Why are you up so early?" he frowned.

    "Well, I woke up around six, took a quick shower and made breakfast for us." Picking up the nket from the couch, she said, "Go freshen up."

    "Yeah."

    When he ced his hand on his nape and frowned, Rachael asked, "What happened?"

    "Nothing." He stretched his neck. "I think I slept weird."<sub> </sub>

    "Maybe it''s the couch." Without waiting for his reply, she said, "It''s clearly small for you." When she woke in the middle of the night, she saw him cuddled on the small couch. He looked very ufortable. She wanted to wake him up and ask him to take the bed but she knew he would never agree,

    Taking the nket from her hand, he kept it aside. He then grabbed her hand and made her sit beside him.

    Inching closer, he gently ran his fingers through her slightly damp hair. "Good morning."

    "Andrew, you can''t continue to sleep this way. You will break your neck someday." She was very worried for him.

    "You won''t let it go, right?" he sighed. "Okay then what do you suggest? There is no way I will let you sleep on the couch."

    "But¡ª"

    "Okay, I''ll get the air mattress and sleep on the floor. Is that okay?"

    "You can''t sleep on the floor. It''s getting chilly, you''ll catch a cold." She straightaway rejected the idea without even considering it.

    "Then what do you want? We''ll do whatever you say." Pausing for a while, he asked, "You want me to sleep in the other room?"

    When she did not say anything, he sighed, "Okay, I''ll use the bed in the other room."

    Before he could get up and walk away, Rachael grabbed his wrist to stop him. "The bed is big."

    "Huh?" Andrew looked at her. He didn''t quite understand what she meant.

    "I mean¡ª" she got up. "T-The bed is big enough to fit two people. You can take one side and I''ll take the other. No one will have any neck problem and I won''t feel guilty for making you sleep on this tiny couch."

    When he did not say anything, she felt very embarrassed. She had gathered all her courage to pitch in her suggestion but his silence made her feel even more nervous than she already was.

    She gently nudged him. "Say something¡ª" When he kept staring, she decided to run away to save herself from the embarrassment. "I''ll go check the food downstairs."

    She was about to walk away, when he grabbed her hand.

    "Are you inviting me to bed?"

    Rachael: " "

    The way she said it and the way he did were so different. His way inclined towards the weird side. It sounded kinda sexual.

    "I ept your invitation."

    Rachael: " "

    He epted an invitation she didn''t send. Rachael was speechless.

    "Okay¡ª" He led her towards the bed. "Let''s finalize a few things. Which side do you want?"

    "The right side."

    "Okay, go to your side," he instructed her before jogging towards his side.

    She had no idea what he was trying to do but she still decided topel.

    "Lie down."

    "Huh?"

    "Come on, lie down," he instructed while doing the same.

    When she did the same, Andrew pulled the quilt up and covered them.

    Rachael, who was still confused about what he was trying to do or prove, finally decided to ask him. "What are we doing?"

    "Let''s take a short nap, okay?" He turned, facing her. "It''s still early."

    "But¡ª" She turned towards him. "What about the break¡ª"

    "Sshhh¡ª" He ced his finger on her lips. "We can eat after we wake up."

    The moment his finger touched her lips, Rachael''s heartbeat elerated. His slightly hoarse and a little dominating morning voice made it impossible for her to reject anything he said.

    He was looking at her with his two beautiful loving eyes. The guy had no idea how incredibly cute and hot he looked at the moment. How on earth could she say ''NO'' to anything he said?

    ¡­..

 Chapter 57 Unsual Rage

    When Andrew closed his eyes, Rachael did the same.

    A few secondster, she felt a warm palm over the dorsum of her hand. A smile formed in her lips. Her hands were little cold, the warmth of his hand made her feel so nice.

    ¡­..

    [Few hourster]

    Rachael gogglily opened her eyes when her phone on the bedside table started ringing.

    Without looking at the caller ID, she recieved it.

    "Hello¡ª"

    "Are you still sleeping?" Emma sighed, "Rach it''s lunch time."

    "What?" She shot her eyes open and nced at the watch. It was already 12:30.

    Turning towards the man who was soundly sleeping beside her, she shook his shoulders. "Andrew wake up."

    Burying his face on the pillow, he groaned, "Two more minutes."

    "It''s 12:30 already." Wasn''t it supposed to be short nap? How did they end up sleeping till afternoon?

    "I am on vacation," he stated.

    Helplessly shaking her head, she sighed. She wanted to wake up again but decided against it.

    "Rach, did you talk to George?"

    "No, did something happen?" When Emma did not say anything, Rachael frowned, "Emma, tell me what happened."

    "I think George got into a fight with someone yesterday. I saw bruises in his knuckles."

    <o>,m "What?" Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "With whom and why?" As far as she knew, George wasn''t someone who picked up a fight. He usually had a very good temper, especially when he was outside.</o>

    "I don''t know but he seemed very mad. I tried asking him but he didn''t say anything." Emma sighed. Aftering homest night, she couldn''t sleep properly. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stop thinking about George.

    "I tried calling him in the morning but he did not receive," she added.

    "Let me try calling dad."

    "Okay, let me know if you find anything."

    "Yeah, okay." After hanging up the call, Rachael quickly called her father.

    "What happened?" Andrew got up.

    "George got into a fight with someone." Her voice wasced with panic and worry.

    "With whom?"

    "I don''t know," she answered. "I am trying to call dad."

    "Hey¡ª" He took the phone from her hand. "First you need to stop worrying. George is a grown up man and I am sure it wasn''t a big fight. Maybe he got into an argument with someone."

    "George is not like that, he never picks up a fight with anyone. Something must have happened."

    "Okay¡ª" he ced his hands on her shoulder. "Let''s go there and find out." Andrew knew she wouldn''t stop worrying until she personally made sure if George was okay.

    Rachael nodded and quickly got down from the bed.

    ¡­.

    [Watson mansion]

    Squeezing his eyes shut, George winced in pain.

    "Oh so now you are in pain," Michael scoffed. "Where is the courage you had when you punched that guy?"<sub> </sub>

    "Michael¡ª" Reeta red at him. "Enough."

    "Why are you scolding me? You should scold this son of yours," Michael snapped. "Getting into a fight like that¡ªhow old do you think you are?"

    "He told you already that it wasn''t his fault," Reeta remarked. "He is already in pain, your yelling is making it worse."

    When he scoffed, Reeta ignored her grumpy husband and continued cleaning George''s wound. "Why didn''t you wake me up yesterday? The blood has already dried but we have to clean the wound so endure the pain, okay?"

    "When you are done getting pampered by your mother, call thewyer and clean up your own mess. I am not going to do it for you. I want this matter to be solved by the end of the day."

    Just then Rachael and Andrew entered the mansion.

    "George, what happened?" Rachael rushed towards him. When she saw his bruised knuckles, she pursed her lips. "So you really got into a fight?"

    "How did you find out?" George frowned.

    "Emma told me you got into a fight or something. I was so worried¡ª"

    "It was a small fight, you didn''t have toe over."

    "Small fight?" Michael yelled. "That guy is in the hospital." He looked at Rachael. "Your brother broke his nose. He even fractured a rib."

    "What?" Rachael widened her eyes in shock. She couldn''t believe it.

    "That guy filed a case against him. The club where it happened is also supporting him," Michael added.

    "Dad rx, I''ll take care of it." George pinched the space between his brows. The headache he was having since yesterday was now even worse.

    "Which club was it?" Andrew, who had been quiet since they arrived, inquired.

    "Glimintown," George answered.

    "And who is the guy you smashed?"

    "Uranus Refter." George closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. He felt an unusual rage even while mentioning his name.

    Without saying anything, Andrew walked out of the mansion.

    "Who is this guy? And why did you fight with him?" Michael had been asking George the same question repeatedly for the past one hour. But thetter refused to say anything.

    "Dad, calm down. Shouting at him is not going to solve this problem." She then asked George. "Did you call thewyer?"

    He nodded. "Yes, he is trying to negotiate with them."

    "Your problem is solved." Andrew came back. He then approached George. "You just have to pay his hospital bills."

    "It''s solved?" George frowned. "How?"

    "Lets just say you found a very appropriate ce to get into a fight," Andrew remarked. "Glimintown is my friends club."

    He looked at Rachael and said, "Justin owns it."

    "See problem is solved." Reeta approached Andrew and gave him a hug. "Thank you so much honey."

    "It wasn''t a big thing, you don''t have to thank me."

    "It must have been so troublesome for you¡ª" Michael sighed and gave him a hug.

    ring at George, he added, "Who would have thought that the boy who never got into any fight when he was a teenager would suddenly break someone''s bone in his 30''s."

    George: " "

    "Thank Andrew properly, he is such a good brother-inw. Treat him to a meal."

    ...

 Chapter 58 My Queen

    After staying there for a little longer, Andrew and Rachael left. Reeta and Michael insisted they stayed over for lunch but they didn''t.

    Andrew had no objection and was about to say yes when Rachael politely turned them down.

    "We have a lot of work at home," she remarked. "We wille over for dinner this weekend."

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    Andrew was about to get down from the car when Rachael grabbed his hand.

    He stopped and looked at her. "What happened?"

    "Thank you." She gently squeezed his hand. She wanted to thank him before but couldn''t find the right moment.

    "You don''t have to thank me," he remarked. "Your family is now my family too. And besides, it wasn''t a big thing." Running his fingers through her hair, he said, "We should thank Justinter."

    "I am not thanking you only for solving George''s problem," she said. "I am thanking you for everything."

    Rachael was grateful for every little thing he had been doing for her since the very beginning. He had always been so observant, caring and sweet to her. This made her feel happy and guilty at the same time. He was doing so much for her but what was she doing for him? Rachael couldn''t think of anything.

    Little did she know that for Andrew, only her presence in his life was enough. He was willing to do anything for her if she stood by his side.

    Lowering her head, she pursed her lips. "I feel like I haven''t done enough."

    "Who said you haven''t?" Andrew gently grabbed her chin and lifted it up until their eyes met. "Agreeing to marry me, making my home yours, being the first thing I see when I wake up¡­.you have done more than enough already."

    "Rach, I want to be the best husband for you. I want to dote on you, I want to spoil you, I want to always treat you like a queen, my queen."

    Tucking a strand of hair behind her ears, he smiled, "Let me do it, okay?"

    Rachael looked at him with misty eyes. His words hit her heart like delicate flowers. The feeling of being loved and treasured enveloped her heart. She felt so special, he made her feel very special.

    The more she stared at him, the more mesmerized she felt. She could see nothing but genuine care and honesty in his eyes.

    "And what if I get too spoiled?"

    "Then I''ll spoil you more." He tapped the tip of her nose. "I am willing to spoil you all my life."

    Pausing for a while, he asked, "Will you let me?"

    Without any hesitation, Rachael smiled and nodded. How could she possibly reject him? All women irrespective of their independence and careers want to be pampered, loved and cared for by their significant other. Rachael was no exception.

    Suddenly Emma and Tina''s words struck her mind.

    ''Andrew is your husband, he is yours. And there is nothing wrong in feeling a little possessive over something that is yours.''

    ''Why are you feeling so hesitant? For one time, can''t you just go with the flow?''

    They were right, Andrew was her husband, they were awfully married couple irrespective of the situation they tied their knot in.<sub> </sub>

    When he was trying so hard to make their marriage work, she should also do the same. It wasn''t just the right thing to do but it was also something that felt right.

    There was no need for her to hold herself and her feelings back. If she wanted her rtionship with Andrew and their marriage to work, she had to give her all without any kind of hesitation. She had to leave everything behind and go with the flow.

    Noticing how she was immersed in a deep thought, Andrew was sure she was overthinking again. He didn''t want her to feel pressured or burdened to keep up with the pace their rtionship was moving for him.

    "You refused to stay back for lunch at your parents ce, do you want to go eat somewhere else?" He tried to divert her mind.

    She shook her head. "No, I want to cook for you. In fact, I have decided to cook for us everyday."

    "Isn''t that too bothersome?" He didn''t reject the idea. No one would be more happy than him if he got an opportunity to return home to a fresh meal prepared by his amazing wife. But on the same hand, he didn''t want her to force herself in the kitchen everyday after work.

    "Not at all," she remarked. "When you were a bachelor, it was okay to eat out every now and then but now it''s different. You have a wife at home who knows how to cook."

    "Anyway, eating outside everyday is not healthy," she added. "Unless you don''t like my cooking."

    "Even if you serve me salt and rice, I''ll eat it withoutining." Gently caressing her hair, he said, "Aunt Maria wants to go back to Russia."

    "For a vacation?" When he shook his head, she asked, "Forever?"

    "She has been taking care of me since I was born. After mom and dad passed away, she was the only one I could rely on. But now since I have you, she wants to go home and spend time with her family."

    "What did you tell her?"

    "I told her she can go but she has to let me take care of her forever," he answered.

    cing her hand on his arm, she asked, "Will you be okay?"

    "I have you now, why wouldn''t I be okay?"

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    While the couple were sharing a lovely time inside the car, Samuel and Yuri were arguing amongst themselves.

    "You knock.''

    "No you knock."

    Samuel frowned and snapped at him, "I don''t wanna do it."

    "Neither do I," Yuri snapped back.

    They had been waiting near the car, waiting for Andrew to step out for more than fifteen minutes now. They had to tell him something important but thetter showed no signs of stepping out.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 59 Multi-Talented Andrew Collins

    [Inside the car]

    "I want to show you something."

    "What is it?" Rachael was very curious.

    "I''ll show youter."

    "But I wanna know now." She grabbed his sleeves and pouted. She wanted to know.

    Andrew''s heart melted. Suppressing the strong urge to pinch her lips, he tried to coax her. "It''s not something big but I think you''ll like it. Let''s go eat something first and then I''ll show you, okay?" It was already past lunchtime and both of them hadn''t eaten anything since morning.

    This is when Andrew suddenly remembered Rachael telling him she had woken up early to make breakfast for them.

    "Didn''t you make breakfast for us?" When she nodded, he said, "Alright, let''s go. I''ll eat that too."

    "But it''s cold already."

    "Doesn''t matter." There was no way he would let the breakfast she made for him for the first time after their marriage go to waste. He unbuckled his seatbelt and stepped out of the car.

    ¡­.

    [Outside]

    Yuri and Samuel, who were still arguing, quickly became silent and greeted him. "Boss¡ª"

    Andrew gestured them to stay silent when he saw Rachael step out of the car.

    "Madam," Both of them greeted her together.

    Rachael smiled and greeted them back.

    "Rach, can you reheat breakfast for me?" He was purposely sending her away. Seeing Yuri and Samuel together, it wasn''t hard for him to guess that they had something important to discuss.

    She nodded. "Okay, don''t take too long."

    After she left, Andrew looked at them. "What is it?"

    "We have been continuously receiving parcels from Russia since yesterday. It seems like they are all wedding and congrattory gifts."

    "Discard them all."

    Yuri and Samuel widened their eyes in shock. Since they were gifts sent by Andrew''s partners and other connections, there was no way they were ordinary gifts.

    "But boss, all of them are sent by your partners and close connections."

    Without saying anything, Andrew took out his phone and called Owen.

    "Hello¡ª"

    The hoarseness and sleepiness in Owen''s voice made him frown. "Are you still sleeping?"

    "Bro it''s four in the morning," he snapped.

    "Why are you sending those gifts here?" Andrew had just moved countries and since his current address was very well concealed, it wasn''t possible for everyone back in Russia to find out his new address.

    "That is not even 10% of the gifts the office here is receiving for you. I am having it thoroughly checked before sending it to you." Pausing for a while, Owen snapped, "Do you have any idea how troublesome it is? I am doing such a great thing and look at you being grumpy and making me grumpy early in the morning."

    Without waiting for his reply, he added, "Give them to Rachael, do you have any idea how much women love gifts? She will be happy. And since it''s a wedding gift, I am sure almost everything is something Rachael can use. I''ll send more in the next few days."

    "Okay then send them fast."

    "You also received many f*ucking expensive wines, scotch and all kinds of alcohol," Owen scoffed. "I am keeping them all."

    "Don''t touch the wine, bring it when youe. Rachael likes wine."

    "Yeah okay, I don''t like wine anyway." Keeping quiet for a while, Owen said, "Anyway, I was about to call youter¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "What happened?"

    "You rejected the gift the old man sent you, so he had it delivered in the office with a few more things." Owen couldn''t help but scoff while talking about Simeon, their grandfather. "He is really getting more sly as he is growing old."

    When Andrew did not say anything, he added, "I opened it. It''s a ne and I think it belongs to your mom."

    Andrew did not say anything for a long time and Owen stayed silent too. He knew how sensitive Andrew was when it came to things rted to either of his parents.

    "Bring it over when youe." Without waiting for his reply, Andrew hung up the call.

    He then instructed Yuri and Samuel to bring the gifts inside.

    ¡­..

    [Kitchen]

    When Andrew entered the kitchen, Rachael was washing the vegetables.

    "I will make noodles, is that okay?"

    He nodded. "Make whatever you want to. I''ll eat everything." He looked around for the food she had prepared in the morning.

    "Where is it?"

    "On the counter. I reheated only a small portion for you to taste. If you eat more, you won''t be able to eat lunch."

    "Are you underestimating my appetite?" He gently pinched her arm. "My appetite is very big. I can eat you too."

    Rachael: " "

    Her hands washing the vegetables froze and she red at him.

    "I was just giving an example of how big my appetite is, why are you letting your thoughts run wild?" He shrugged.

    Rolling her eyes, she pushed him away using her elbow. "Take the food and go outside, don''t distract me."

    "Is my handsome face distracting you from washing the vegetables properly?" He sighed and took a step back. "It''s really very difficult when you are handsome."

    Rachael: " "

    Walking towards the counter, he picked up the bowl and started eating it.

    "How is it? Do you like it?" Without giving him an opportunity to say anything, she added, "I made some porridge, a simple one."

    "It''s very nice¡ª" Shoving another spoonful inside his mouth, he savoured the vor. It was simple but had a very savoury taste.

    "I''ll make something else tomorrow morning."

    "I''ll make you breakfast tomorrow," he remarked.

    "You know?" She asked with a surprise in her face.

    "There is nothing your husband doesn''t know." Savouring thest bite, he stated, "He is multi-talented."

    "Do Justin and Owen know how to cook as well?"

    "They do but I am the best."

    Taking the empty bowl from his hand, she ced it in the basin. "Why do I feel like you are bing more and more shameless everyday? No wait¡ªevery hour."

    "I am not shameless, I am just stating the facts. The truth."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 60 Rage

    After being thrown out of the kitchen by Rachael, Andrew took a shower and changed intofortable home clothes.

    He then entered his study room to get some work done while Rachael made lunch.

    p He was busy checking his emails when he received a call from Justin.</anda>

    "Your brother-inw, how strong is he?" Justin inquired.

    "Why? You wanna wrestle with him?" Without waiting for his reply, he added, "I can arrange a match for you."

    Justin: " "

    "Why would I wrestle with your inws? And even if I did, whose side will you take?"

    "Of course I''ll take my wife''s side."

    Andrew''s fast and shameless reply made Justin speechless.

    "Did you find out anything?" Andrew wanted to know what had exactly happened but he didn''t wish to ask George directly. So he had told Justin to find out.

    Since the fight happened in his club, there must have been many staff members who had witnessed it. All Justin had to do was ask them..

    "Yeah but I really didn''t understand what exactly happened." Without waiting for Andrew''s reply, he started exining what he had heard. "This guy.. Uranus who is admitted in the hospital is a regr customer of the club. But he doesn''t have a very good reputation with women."

    "Anyway, yesterday George came to the club with a friend who is also friends with this Uranus guy. They bumped into each other and the three of them shared a few drinks."

    "One of the waiters who were serving them reported that things were going smoothly but suddenly this Uranus started talking about a woman in a very inappropriate manner. George got very mad and started trashing him. If the people around hadn''t stopped him, he would have killed that guy."

    Pausing for a while, Justin added, "Rachael''s brother seems to have a very bad temper, does Rachael have a bad temper too?"

    "George has a very good temper," Andrew defended him. "I am sure that guy went overboard. Did the waiter mention any name he had heard?"

    After listening to the summary of the whole incident from Justin, Andrew wondered who Uranus was talking about that got George so mad and aggressive. He was getting curious to know more.

    "The waiter doesn''t remember clearly but he thinks the woman''s name was Emma."

    Andrew raised his brows. "Emma?"

    "Yeah, do you know any Emma?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew said, "Emma is one of Rachael''s best friends."

    "Oh¡ªso is George dating her?"

    "I don''t think so."

    ...

    [Watson Mansion]

    After finishing a very important meeting, Emma dropped by to check on George. She had been trying to call him since yesterday but thetter refused to receive her call. This made her mad and worried at the same time.

    When she entered the mansion, she learned from one of the workers that Michael and Reeta were not around.

    "What about George?" She inquired.

    "Master is in the study, he has asked everyone not to disturb him."<sub> </sub>

    Without saying anything, she made her way towards the study.

    ¡­..

    [Study room]

    Taking a sip of the whiskey he had poured for himself beforeing to the room, George closed his eyes and sighed.

    When was thest time he had lost control of his anger to such a great extent? He had no idea.

    Thest time he wanted to kill someone so bad was when Oliver had hurt his sister.

    Pinching the space between his brows, he frowned.

    And the worst part was, he wasn''t even feeling guilty or bad. Instead, he was getting a constant urge to drive to the hospital and beat the shit out of that guy again.

    After finishing his work yesterday, he went out for a couple of drinks with one of his friends, Derek.

    When they arrived at the club, they bumped into Uranus Refter who happened to be an acquaintance of Derek. This was the first time George was meeting that man.

    Out of courtesy, Derek invited Uranus for a couple of drinks and thetter agreed.

    The three of them had just started drinking when Uranus started talking about the number of women he had been with and also the ones he had eyes on. This is when he mentioned Emma''s name out of nowhere.

    Uranus told them how he thought Emma was very sexy and alluring. And how he couldn''t wait to make a move on her.

    Given how drunk Uranus was, George tried his best to ignore his words at first. But when he kept adding indecent words and calling Emma with inappropriate names, he lost his cool.

    He didn''t wish to create a scene at the club so he warned him first.

    But when Uranus mockinglyughed at him and said, ''You are interested in that chick too? Alright, you can have her after I suck her dry.''

    This is when George dropped all his principles and rational thoughts. He was blinded with anger and all he wanted to do was tear him apart.

    He punched his face, stomach and every possible ce. He ruthlessly kicked him, grabbed him by his cor and threw him against the wall. If the employees of the club and Derek hadn''t stopped him, he would have surely killed him.

    When Emma entered the room, George frowned and opened his eyes.

    Their eyes met. Both of them did not say anything, they just kept staring at each other.

    The rage in his heart started to calm down a little when he saw her. A weird sensation enveloped his heart.

    Without saying anything, she approached him. She grabbed his injured hand. Her brows creased a little when she saw the bruises.

    "Why did you fight with Uranus?" When she went to her office in the morning, she heard from them about Uranus being hospitalized. Someone had terribly beaten him up.

    Retracting his hand back, he frowned and looked away. He didn''t say anything.

    This made Emma feel more angry. She kept staring at him with her lips pursed.

    After a long silence, she asked him. "Was it because of me?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 61 Possesive

    He did not say anything.

    "What did he say?" His silence was enough for Emma to understand what she had assumed was true.

    It''s not like she didn''t know anything about the ill intentions Uranus Refter harbored for her. In fact, he had been trying making a move on her for a long time now. But she always ignored them or politely turned him down. Even though she was quite annoyed with him, she couldn''t kick him out as he was her client.

    "Go home, I don''t wanna talk to anyone right now." He got up and walked out of the room.

    "You shouldn''t have done that." When he stopped, she added, "You shouldn''t have fought with him like that."

    "Oh I am sorry¡ª" he mockingly sneered. "I should have kept my hands to my myself when that f*ucking bastard was spouting nonsense about you. It''s my mistake."

    When he was about to walk away, she quickly rushed towards him and grabbed his hand.

    "I didn''t mean it that way." She gently squeezed his hand. "You are the most good tempered guy I know, I don''t like seeing you this way."

    ''Good temper'', George scoffed. "You expect me to keep calm when someone is spouting nonsense about you?" Before she could say anything, he snapped, "I am sorry but I can''t do that."

    He then grabbed her shoulders, mmed the door shut and pinned her against it.

    His sudden aggressive action made Emma gasp. She unintentionally ced her hands on his chest. When their eyes met, she felt something different, very different than usual. Her heart was beating faster by every passing second and so was his.

    "I may have a good temper but it has a limit too." Gritting his teeth, he snarled, "You have no idea how badly I wanna run down to that hospital and beat the shit out of the f*ucker."

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, constantly reminding him to calm down.

    Emma wanted to say something but she couldn''t find the right words.

    "Did he ever try to touch you?"

    She was taken aback by his sudden question and kept staring at him.

    Her silence which followed his question was adding fuel to his already raging anger. He grabbed his shoulders and repeated his question. "Emma, did he ever try to touch you?"

    She shook her head.

    After getting an answer from her, he closed his eyes and sighed. He was all ready to drop all his left over hanging principles if she had said yes.

    "George¡ª" she muttered. When he opened his eyes and looked at her, she gulped in nervousness. They were standing so close to each other.

    Though they had known each other since they were little, they never had such a close proximity. They had never crossed the line because both of them never felt or thought about each other in that way.

    For him she was his sister''s best friend and for her he was her best friend''s annoying brother she loved bickering with.

    Initially his mind was clouded with anger so he did not realise how intimately they were standing. The way she was looking at him, made his heart beat faster. A new weird yet satisfying sensation enveloped his heart.

    He lifted his hand and gently caressed her cheeks with his thumb. "Don''t see him again, okay?"

    Emma shuddered when his warm finger touched her skin.

    When he did not get an immediate answer from her, disappointment shed his heart.<sub> </sub>

    He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer.

    Emma lightly gasped when their bodies touched but her eyes never left his.

    "I don''t want you to see him." This time his voice was more dominating and possessive. He wasn''t asking her a question, instead he was telling her.

    Under his gaze, her mind was in chaos. She couldn''t think straight and ended up agreeing with him.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    Andrew came down when Rachael called him over. The aroma of the freshly prepared broth and noodles enveloped the atmosphere near the kitchen.

    Rachael ced the big bowl of noodles and broth in front of him.

    "I hope you like it." She sat beside him and passed him the utensils.

    "Remember what I told you earlier? Even if you serve me salt rice, I''ll like it." He took a bit of noodles and followed by a spoonful of broth.

    When he continued eating without saying anything, Rachael started feeling anxious. "Did you not like it?" This was the first time she had made lunch especially for him and she wanted it to be perfect.

    "If I knew you could cook so well, I would have married you the very day I came back." Taking a sip of the broth, he sighed in satisfaction. "This is the best noodles I have ever had."

    She smiled when he kept slurping the noodles continuously without lifting his head. "Eat slowly, there is more inside."

    He nodded and inhaled the entire bowl of noodles before going for the second round.

    Rubbing his bloated stomach, Andrew sighed, "I need to start working out more." He then looked at her. "And you need to start eating more."

    Looking at the half filled bowl of noodles in front of her, he frowned, "You barely touched it."

    "I don''t eat much."

    "I know but you need to change that." He knew she had a very low appetite. "You need to gain some weight."

    "Men prefer slim women and look at you¡ª" she chuckled.

    "Not every man. I won''t mind even if you gain 100kgs, as long as you are healthy."

    Wiping his mouth with a tissue, he added, "Did George tell you what happened yesterday at the club?"

    She shook her head. "No, he didn''t. Even dad and mom tried to ask him but he didn''t say a word."

    When Andrew did not say anything, she asked, "Did you find out?"

    "Justin did," he answered. "One of the waiters who was serving them yesterday told him what happened."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 62 Big And Chaotic

    "That guy said something inappropriate about Emma. George got mad and thrashed him."

    "Who is that guy?" Rachael frowned.

    "I don''t know, but I think he is someone Emma knows." Without waiting for her reply, Andrew said, "I think whatever George did was right. If someone would say anything inappropriate about my wife in front of me, I would have done the same thing, maybe worse."

    Just then six seven men entered the mansion. All of them were carrying a pile of neatly packed boxes.

    "Keep them on the table," Yuri instructed them.

    When Rachael saw them, she inquired, "What are these?"

    "Our wedding gifts." Andrew got up and picked up the utensils they had used. "Why don''t you go and check them out first, I''ll join after washing the dishes."

    She nodded and made her way towards the living room.

    "Madam," Yuri greeted Rachael when she approached him.

    She smiled at him before sitting on the couch. "Who sent these?" She picked up the nearest box. When she read thebel on the box, she realized that it had been shipped from Russia.

    The incident when Andrew had got super mad at Yuri and Samuel for bringing in the parcel they had received from Russia struck her mind.

    "Did Andrew ask you to bring them in?"

    Yuri nodded. "Yes madam. We received them this morning."

    "What about the one that arrived a few days ago? Is that in this too?" She looked around in an attempt to find it.

    "We already sent that back."

    After washing the utensils, Andrew stepped out of the kitchen. Looking at the huge pile of boxes on the table and floor, he frowned. It was too much and ording to Owen, more boxes were on the way.

    "Is there more?" he inquired before sitting beside Rachael.

    "Yes boss, Samuel is bringing them."

    "Alright, you can go." After sending Yuri and the other guards away, he looked at Rachael. "All of these were sent to our office back in Russia. Owen had them shipped here."

    Picking up a random box, he gave it to her. "Here, start opening it."

    She took the box from his hand and started unwrapping it. When she opened it, there was a small note attached on a velvet box.

    "Is this Russian?" Thenguage used to write the note was different. She couldn''t read it.

    Andrew nodded and took the box from her hand.

    "What does it say?"

    He read the note and tranted it for her. "Marriage doesn''t only bring a man and a woman together, it also brings two families together. I hope I''ll get to see my granddaughter-inw soon."

    Giving the box back to her, he added, "It''s from my grandmother."

    "Your maternal grandmother." When he nodded, she opened the box.<sub> </sub>

    The box contained a pair of diamond studs and a diamond tiara ne with five blue diamonds in the centre.

    "This is the family heirloom." Pausing for a while, he added, "Grandma always said she would give it to my wife."

    Gently caressing it, Rachael smiled, "It''s beautiful."

    "It will look more beautiful when you wear it." He gently caressed her hair. "Even a rug will look more beautiful than a gown if you wear it."

    Closing the box, she kept it on the table. She then turned towards him. "Are you trying to flirt with me?"

    "Why? Will you mind if I am?" He raised his brows.

    Rachael did not answer him, instead she leaned her back against his chest.

    "Is your family back in Russia big?" She was quite familiar with the Collins family but she did not have any idea about his maternal family.

    "Hmm, it''s big." He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and gently caressed her arm. "It''s big and chaotic."

    "All big families are chaotic, aren''t they?"

    "It''s a different kind of chaos." Pausing for a while, he added, "It''s better to never get involved with them. Owen and I have always maintained our distance."

    Rachael did not say anything, she just snuggled closer. She was waiting for him to continue..

    "I will never take you there." He gently pulled her closer. "I want to keep you away from them." There was no way he would let theme anywhere close to Rachael or let her go anywhere near them. The more distance she maintained from them, the better.

    Andrew knew it wasn''t possible to keep her away from their radar but he would make sure and try his best to keep her as far as possible from the chaotic scenario and family he was once a part of.

    "When you were there, did you have a hard time?" She looked at him. When he nodded, she pursed her lips. She already had an idea that his life in his maternal family wasn''t easy. But now that he had confirmed it, her heart ached for him even more.

    Noticing the change in her expression, he smiled, "That doesn''t matter anymore because now I have you." He taped the top of her nose. "I have a beautiful wife who is also an awesome cook."

    She smiled and continued leaning against his chest. Looking at the pile of gifts which were yet to be unwrapped, she sighed, "When will we finish unwrapping them?"

    "Why don''t you call Tina and Emma over? You three can open the gifts and spend some time together," he suggested.

    "Will that be okay?"

    "Why not? It''s all yours anyway, do whatever you want."

    "Emma and Tina go crazy with gifts," she chuckled. "They are gonna love it."

    "I have to swing by the office in the afternoon tomorrow. There is an important meeting. But I''ll be back by evening."

    <o>,m "Is there too much work in the office?" Now that Stephen had already retired and both Andrew and Rachael, the new Vice President, were on vacation, she could imagine therge amount of pending workload that was waiting for them.</o>

    "It''s okay, Ben will handle everything."

    "Should we start going to office?" She asked.

    ...

 Chapter 63 Single Dog

    "It''s the third day of my vacation and you already want to send me back to work? I took this special vacation to spend time with you." He sighed. "If that''s what you want then okay. I''ll cancel my break and join the office with you."

    "I didn''t mean it that way." She didn''t suggest that they resume office because she didn''t want to spend time with him. "I am just worried you will drown with workter." She was worried for him.

    "I don''t want you to overworkter,  get super busy with work and neglect your health," she added.

    "Are you worried for me?" When she nodded without hesitation, a smile formed in his lips. "Don''t worry, I won''t overwork."

    Running his fingers through her hair, he said, "You will also be there, we can finish all the work together."

    "Look at the two of you," Justin scoffed. "Is this why you told me I cane over anytime? You wanted to shove my single mouth with your PDA?"

    When she heard Justin''s voice, Rachael quickly detached herself from Andrew.

    "It''s not our fault that you are a single dog."

    "You didn''t bring Edward with you?" Rachae inquired when she didn''t see the little one.

    "He was taking a nap when I left." Pausing for a while, Justin said, "I am going back to Russia tomorrow to settle everything." Since he had finally made up his mind to settle down in the new city, there were a lot of things he had to take care of.

    "How many days?"

    "Two days."

    "Are you taking Edward with you?"

    Justin shook his head. "No, I am going there to settle all the official work. Makes no sense if I take him with me, he will get bored."

    She nodded in agreement. Travelling with a child was indeed very difficult. "Leave him here then, we will take care of him."

    "We are going to Yumen city tomorrow." Andrew looked at Rachael. "Did you forget?"

    "How can I forget something you never told me?" She frowned. They had been together for the past three days and never once did he mention going to another city.

    Andrew: " "

    "I didn''t?" When she red at him, he gently poked her arm. "We are going to Yumen tomorrow, okay?" He was telling her now.

    Justin on the other hand couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He could easily see how smitten Andrew was for Rachael and it cringed him.

    "For how many days?"

    "One night."

    "What about Edward?" Since they were going too, it wasn''t possible for them to take care of him. She was worried for the little one.

    "I''ll just hire a nanny to take care of him." Justin didn''t want to take Edward back to Russia even if it was for a couple of days.

    "Don''t leave him alone with the nanny. Last time we found him at the mall running around by himself," Rachael frowned.

    "I have no other choice. You and Andrew won''t be here, Owen is not around too." He pinched the space between his brows. All the nannies he had hired till date did not do their work efficiently.

    Contemting for a while, Rachael suggested. "Will you mind if my parents take care of him?"<sub> </sub>

    Justin hesitated for a while not because he didn''t trust Edward with Rachael''s parents, he didn''t want to cause them any trouble. "I¡ª"

    Sensing Justin''s hesitation, Andrew proposed the question for him instead. "Won''t it be too troublesome for them?"

    "Not at all," Rachael eximed. "Dad and George are always at work and mom keepsining about having no one to spend time with. She doesn''t like going out with herdies club friends because she says they are very nosy."

    "Not to forget that she loved kids," she added.

    "If that''s the case then I will be very grateful." Leaving Edward with a trustable person will eliminate the constant anxiety he always felt when he was away.

    "Okay." She got up. "I''ll go talk to mom and I''ll also pack for tomorrow''s trip."

    After Rachael left, Justin asked Andrew. "You are taking her to see Harrington?"

    "Hmm." Andrew was close to only a few people from the Collins family who were truthful, kind and trustworthy and Harrington Collins, his father''s half-brother was one of them. "I haven''t met him for a long time. It will be nice if I take Rachael with me."

    "What about the other members of the Collins family? Are they trying to create any trouble?"

    "You know them," Andrew scoffed. "But I can handle them with ease." Unlike his maternal family, the Collins were very easy to handle.

    Picking up one of the boxes lying on the table, Justin chuckled, "Everyone is trying to suck up."

    "Didn''t the same thing happen when Edward was born?"

    He nodded. When Edward was born and Justin officially became his guardian, the gifts started flooding their office for two months straight.

    "What about the old man''s gift?"

    "I sent it back but he sent it to the office." Pausing for a while, Andrew said, "I told Owen to bring it when hees."

    "You wanna see what he sent?"

    "It''s mom''s ne."

    ¡­..

    [Moscow, Russia]

    Taking a sip of the expensive scotch which had arrived a few minutes ago, Owen gave Simeon Volkov a nk look.

    The expression in his face was enough for Semion to understand how uninterested his grandson was to talk to him. He was used to getting cold looks from all his grandkids, especially Andrew and Owen. It didn''t bother him anymore, instead it made him feel satisfied.

    "Will you tell me why you are here or should I ask my men to escort you out?"

    "Your men were once my men," Semion chuckled. "But it''s okay. I am happy that my two grandkids are handling my business better than me. It gives me a sense of satisfaction. I trained you both well."

    Owen scoffed and pressed a button to summon one of his men.

    "How is Rachel?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 64 No Mercy

    Owen did not answer his question and kepy on sipping his drink. It was still early and he had no interest in wasting his energy on him.

    When he did not get an answer, Semion chuckled. "Well, she is very beautiful and charming. No wonder Andrew fell for her so fast."

    "But it''s such a shame, isn''t it?" he added. "With how capable Andrew is, he could marry anyone he wanted to but he chose someone with a very clean and sober family background."

    Semion had a smile on his face but he couldn''t hide the disappointment thatced his voice.

    Owen knew he had ns for both him and Andrew but things didn''t go as he had nned.

    "But you must not make the same mistake," Semion smirked. "You should always keep in your mind that amoner can never survive in our world. Someone with a simple background will definitely be an easy target."

    "After what you have be, you still have the nerve to threaten others?" Owen scoffed. "How thick-skinned are you?"

    "If I wasn''t thick skinned, do you think you would be sitting where you are?"

    Without waiting for Owen''s reply, he picked up the bag he had brought with him. "These belonged to Lisa, tell Andrew to give it to Rachael."

    Owen nced at the bag once and then continued to re at the old man. He was trying very hard to figure out what was going on in his mind. But as usual, Semion wasn''t someone one could see through. He had always been unpredictable.

    "Well, since Andrew doesn''t mind being with a woman who was once abandoned by another man on the wedding day, I assume he must really love her." When Owen frowned, Semion chuckled. "Oh God please don''t tell me you don''t know that."

    Not that it concerned him but Owen was taken aback. He had no idea Rachael had been through so much in the past. He knew that Andrew''s feelings for her were quite strong, otherwise he would have never married her in such a haste.

    Such strong feelings never developed overnight. This meant that he had been into Rachael for quite some time. This made Owen wonder why Andrew never made a move in the past. But now everything made sense.

    Since Rachael was with someone else in the past, Andrew had no choice but to hold his feelings back. He patiently waited and grasped the opportunity as soon as the man was out of the picture.

    Helplessly shaking his head, Owen chuckled. His brother was not only smart but also sly.

    "You know Semion, you are right when you say we are the same as you. I mean, we managed to take away everything from you just like you did to your father." Tapping his fingers on the desk, Owen smiled at him. "But you know what makes us different? We love our family, we respect them. Unlike you, we protect them with everything we have and you harm them with everything you have."

    "I don''t know what sleazy ideas you are harboring in your head and I don''t care either. But¡ª" He red at him. "Touch my family and I''ll make sure the bullet goes right through your skull and heart. Let me remind you again, I am not Andrew. I don''t have even an ounce of mercy for you in my heart and I will definitely never hesitate to kill you."

    Semion did not say a word. He just smiled at him. "Well, you did not hesitate to kill your father. I don''t expect any mercy from you."

    "I am d you know that," Owen mockingly smirked. "I would have killed you that day itself but too bad Andrew stopped me."

    He got up and made his way towards him. "FYI grandpa, I did not miss the bullet." He smirked. "You know how good I am with guns, you trained me."

    He then opened the door, gesturing Semion to leave. "Next time, don''t drop by without an appointment. I don''t have time to waste on you."<sub> </sub>

    Semion got up and walked out of the room. But before Owen could m the door, he stopped him. "Tell Andrew that if he thinks he can always keep her away from this mess then he is wrong. Now that it''s clear he has married for love, people will take advantage of it."

    ¡­..

    [Elisberg City]

    [Collins Mansion, Rachael and Andrew''s room]

    When Andrew entered the room, Rachael was talking over the phone with her mother.

    He sat beside her and started ying with her hair. He ran his fingers through them, swirled them. He could faintly smell her pleasant coco nutty and fruity shampoo.

    He had seen multiple additional products in the bathroom which were neatly ced on the shelf. He knew it belonged to Rachael. In fact, he had been shamelessly using hervender shower gel for the past three days.

    When he kept ying with her hair, Rachael got very distracted. Her focus shifted from the conversation she was having with mother to her husband. He had a smile on his face while his hands ran through her hair.

    Like every woman, even she hated when someone touched any hair but it was different with Andrew. She didn''t mind or hated when he did it. In fact, it was rather satisfying.

    "Mom, Andrew is here. I''ll call youter, okay?" She hung up the call.

    "Why did you hang up?" He asked, his hands never left her hair.

    "We were almost done talking."

    "What did aunt say?"

    "She was very excited when I told her about Edward." She smiled and leaned against his chest. "She is more than happy to babysit him for two days."

    "That''s great, we can drop Edward there before heading to Yumen," he remarked.

    "Are we driving there?"

    "Hmm."

    When he started touching her hair again, she poked his stomach with her elbow. "Are you obsessed with my hair or something?"

    "I am obsessed with everything that''s yours."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 65 Matter Of Weeks

    "It hasn''t been a long time since we have met and you are already obsessed with me," she chuckled.

    "Are you sure it hasn''t been long?"

    "Huh?" Not understanding what he was implying to, Rachael looked at him.

    "Haven''t we known each other for more than 20 years now?" Pinching her cheeks, he smiled, "Did you forget how you used to run around me when we were small?"

    Rachael: " "

    "Now that I think about it, you have been obsessed with me since you were small," he added.

    She wanted to retort but she couldn''t. She was once again rendered speechless by him.

    Andrew pursed his lips to stop himself fromughing. She had a small crease on her forehead and her face was slightly flushed. She looked so adorable and cute. He wanted to grab her cute face and pinched it but he resisted the strong urge.

    Not wanting to tease her any further, he changed the subject. "I have to go to the office in the morning. Let''s leave after I am back."

    "Okay." Rachael got up and grabbed one of her empty cabin suitcases. "I''ll start packing, what clothes do you wanna take with you?"

    "Just select whatever you want." He then slumped on the bed and started scrolling through his phone. He hadn''t checked it since morning.

    As soon as he opened the messaging app, the messages in their exclusive group chat started flooding.

    [Owen: I''ll kill this old hag someday, I swear]

    [Justin: What happened again?]

    [O: He dropped by the office and started talking shit. AGAIN]

    [J: Leave him, he is capable of nothing now]

    [O: I know, but it''s still annoying]

    [O: Are youing tomorrow?]

    [J: Yes, I have an early flight]

    [O: Cool, let''s return back together then]

    [Andrew: Why are youing here again? @Owen]

    [O: What kind of a question is that? I can when I please. And it''s not like I aming to see you.]

    [J: I think Owen has ns of sleeping with every women in Elisberg city as well]

    [O: (angry emote) You make me sound like a w*hore]

    [A: Aren''t you one?]

    After sending thest message, Andrew locked his phone and tossed it aside. He then looked at Rachael who was busy packing. She was neatly folding their clothes and then cing it on the suitcase together.

    The scene warmed his heart and his lips curved upwards. He suddenly realised how perfect his life had be.

    When he came back to the country, he hadn''t expected his life to change at all. He was ready to continue with the cold and distant life he was used to leading. But things had changed. And he was loving the changes.

    Andrew knew that things wouldn''t always stay the same. There were still many things that he had to take care of and Semion was one of them.

    Though the old man had been forcefully pushed to retirement by Andrew and Owen, he knew Semion wouldn''t stay quite. He had lost all his power and assets but he wasn''t vulnerable.<sub> </sub>

    But Andrew would always make sure Semion never gets anywhere near Rachael. He would always protect her and he also had the ability to do so.

    Just then his phone started vibrating again. He nced at the caller ID and quickly received the call.

    "Okay, we will be right there." He hung up the call.

    "Who was it?" Rachael inquired.

    "The hospital, grandma woke up," he answered before getting down from the bed.

    "We are going to see her?" When he nodded, she quickly rushed towards her wardrobe to get changed.

    ...

    [City Hospital]

    [Grandma Collins cabin]

    When Andrew and Rachael entered the cabin, grandma Collins was sleeping. She had multiple tubes connected to her body, along with an oxygen mask.

    Rachael looked at grandma''s face and her heart sank. It had been a few days since thest time she had seen her but she looked paler and thinner than before.

    She unconsciously tightened her grip on Andrew''s arm.

    Just then the doctor incharge and the nurse entered the room.

    "Mr.Collins, I want to talk to you about your grandmother''s health condition." ncing at grandma Collins, the doctor said, "We should talk in my cabin."

    Andrew nodded and followed the doctor.

    Rachael wanted to stay back with grandma but he when grabbed her hand, she understood he wanted her toe with him.

    Without saying anything, she followed him.

    ¡­..

    [Doctors cabin]

    cing the reports on the table, the doctor said, "The patient''s condition is deteriorating faster than we had expected. The cancer has already metastasized to the point where we can''t do anything. Even the normal symptomatic treatment we were giving her has stopped working."

    "Since she is above 80, her immune system and body is already very weak. We are giving her a high dosage of analgesics for the pain but it''s doing no good," he added.

    "I don''t have a better way to say this but¡ª" the doctor sighed. "It''s just a matter of weeks."

    Andrew tightened his grip around Rachael''s hand. Though he knew his grandma would leave him one day, he didn''t expect that day toe too soon.

    Rachael ced her other hand on top of his. She could imagine what he was going through. Though she could do nothing about it, she wanted him to know that she was there for him.

    "Since the cancer has already spread to her food pipe, she is unable to ingest anything by mouth. We have already started feeding her with a tube," the doctor further exined.

    "Nothing can be done?" Andrew knew the answer but he still had a tiny ounce of hope in his heart.

    "I am sorry," the doctor sighed. "We tried everything we could but there are things which are not in our hands. At this moment, all you can do is try to keep her happy and spend time with her. We will try our best to make sure she doesn''t feel any pain or difficulty."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 66 A Different Person

    When they stepped out of the doctor''s cabin, Rachael gently squeezed his hand. "Are you okay?"

    Andrew sighed and nodded. "I''ll be fine."

    "You know you are not alone right? I am there for you." She wanted to make sure he knew that she was there for him and he wasn''t alone.

    If something were to happen to grandma in the future, this wouldn''t be the first time Andrew would lose someone he is close to. But unlikest time when he was left alone to mourn for the death of his parents, she would stand beside him, holding his hand.

    Andrew knew she was there with him but hearing it from her made him feel warm and touched. When she intertwined their hands together, his anxiousness wore off a little.

    ¡­..

    [Grandma Collins cabin]

    When they entered the room, grandma was already up.

    She couldn''t talk as she still had the oxygen mask on but her eyes teared up and smiled when she saw both of them.

    The nurse who was checking her vitals, removed the oxygen mask and reced it with a nasal one.

    Stretching her hand, grandma Collins gestured both of them toe and sit beside her.

    Andrew quickly approached her with Rachael. He sat beside her and gently held her hand. "How are you feeling now?"

    "I feel great after seeing you both," grandma Collins weakly smiled. She then looked at Rachael. "I am so happy you came too."

    Rachael smiled and gently ced her hand on her arm.

    "Grandma, Rachael and I got married."

    "Really?" she eximed. When both of them nodded, her face immediately brightened up. Tears started rolling down from the corners of her eyes. She wanted to say something but couldn''t. She just tightened her grip around Andrew''s hand.

    Pointing towards the ring in Rachael''s hand, he smiled, "See, I gave her a beautiful ring and¡ª" Lifting his left hand up, he added, "I am wearing one too."

    "I am so happy," grandma Collins smiled. "My final wish was to see you get married, I wanted to see your wife and make sure you live a happy life hereafter. Thank you for fulfilling it. Now I can close my eyes in peace."

    "Too bad I won''t be around to see my great-grandchild," she sighed in dejection.

    "Don''t say such things." Andrew kissed the back of hand. "You have to rest well, okay? We wille to visit you everyday."

    "There is no need toe everyday. They give me something and it makes me feel very drowsy. I am always sleeping. You both should spend more time with each other, don''t worry about me. I have already lived a long life." she remarked. Her voice became more hoarse than before. All of a sudden she started coughing vigorously.

    Andrew quickly summoned the nurse.

    "It''s not convenient for the patient to talk for a long time. She needs to take a rest." After giving grandma her medications, the nurse left.

    Not long after, grandma Collins fell asleep.

    Rachael and Andrew sat there for a while watching her sleep.

    "She is in so much pain," he pursed his lips. "It''s all my fault."

    "Andrew¡ª" she frowned.

    "If I hadn''t been away for so long, if I had paid more attention maybe this wouldn''t have happened." He was so busy dealing with people he detested that hepletely neglected the ones he genuinely loved.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey¡ª" she grabbed his arm. "It''s not your fault, will you stop being so hard on yourself? You did everything you could, you tried your best and you are still trying. But there are certain things we can''t control."

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "How do you feel grandma will feel if she learns you are ming and looking down on yourself? All she wants is for you to live a happy life. Even when she is so ufortable, all she cares about is you."

    "All you have to do now is be a good grandson and live your life well just like she wants," she remarked.

    Andrew did not say anything. He just sat there in a daze while holding her hand.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    When they arrived back, Andrew went straight to their room to take a nap as he was having a really bad headache.

    "Do you want some medicine?" she asked,

    "No, I''ll be fine," he answered without looking at her.

    Rachael watched him climb the stairs but she did not follow him. She decided to stay in the living room as she wanted to give him some privacy and space to deal with his emotions. She lied down on the couch and closed her eyes. She was feeling very exhausted too.

    Just then Justin entered the mansion. When he saw Rachael sleeping on the couch, he asked, "Why are you sleeping here?"

    She opened her eyes and sat up straight. "Just like that."

    "Where is he?"

    "In the room."

    "Did you two have a fight?"

    She shook her head. "No, he is upset. We went to see grandma and things aren''t very positive."

    Understanding what she meant, Justin sighed, "He must be quite bumped."

    "He didn''t talk much after we left the hospital, I just thought he needed some space and privacy."

    "Well, Andrew is like that, he has always been like this. Whenever something triggers his emotions, he justpletely shuts himself up. He bes apletely different person," he remarked. "He doesn''t talk properly, stops eating, stops sleeping. I-It''s very weird."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael asked, "What am I supposed to do?"

    "Well¡ª" he shrugged. "Usually Owen and I let him be. We just wait for him to deal with his emotional turmoil and return back to his normal self."

    "And how long does that take?"

    "A couple of weeks, sometimes a month."

    "A month?" she frowned. Was she supposed to just sit back and not do anything?

    Noticing the change in her expressions, Justin quickly tried to calm her down. "Maybe it''s not that bad this time. He will be okay, don''t worry."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 67 New Friends

    [11:00 PM]

    When Andrew woke up, the room waspletely dark. He turned on the bedsidemp only to realise that the other side of the bed was cold and empty.

    He frowned and nced at the watch. It was already 11:00 PM. Aftering back from the hospital he felt very stressed and had a really bad headache so he decided to sleep it off. It was supposed to be a short nap but who would have thought he would end up sleeping for more than five hours.

    He quickly got down from the bed and started looking for Rachael. He wondered why she wasn''t in the room.

    After making sure she wasn''t in the washroom, he went to study followed by the other rooms on the floor.

    He started getting anxious when he did not find her.

    Whileing down the stairs, he fished out his phone and called her. But he hung up immediately when he saw a tiny figure curled up on the couch.

    He frowned and quickly made his way towards the couch. The weather was quite chilly and the living room was colder than other rooms in the house and Rachael was sleeping on the couch. She did not have any quilt covering her or any warm clothes on. She was wearing a thin pair of her night PJ''s.

    Noticing that she had changed from the clothes she had worn to the hospital, he started wondering why she didn''t sleep in the room but here.

    Andrew sat down beside her and ced his palm on her arm. Her skin was ice cold.

    The frown on his face deepened. Without wasting any time, he scooped her into his arms before walking upstairs.

    Rachael snuggled closer when she felt a familiar warmth.

    "Andrew¡ª" she muttered with her eyes still shut.

    "Hmm."

    She didn''t say anything after that. She wanted to ask him how he was but she was feeling too drowsy, she could barely open her eyes.

    ¡­..

    [Bedroom]

    Andrew ced her on the bed and quickly tucked her inside the nket. Then he went to his side and got under the same nket.

    Looking at her curled up like a ball, he sighed. Her nose and cheeks had turned red. He assumed it was because he was cold.

    When he touched her hand, it was still cold. Without giving it much thought, he grabbed her hands and rubbed it against his palm.

    When she slowly opened her eyes, he asked, "Are you cold?"

    Rachael nodded and slowly snuggled closer.

    "How long did you sleep there?"

    "I don''t remember," she mumbled.

    Helplessly shaking his head, he sighed. Seeing how sleepy she sounded, he did not have the heart to scold her. He decided to postpone the scolding for tomorrow.

    "Did you eat anything in the evening?"

    She shook her head. "No. I wasn''t hungry."

    Without saying anything, he got down from the bed and walked out of the room.

    ...<sub> </sub>

    [Kitchen]

    Since it was quitete, Andrew decided to make a simple soup for her which would also help to warm up her body and some sauteed vegetables.

    He took out some veggies from the refrigerator and ran them under cold water.

    Just then someone called him on his cell phone. ncing at the caller ID, he received the call and ce it on the counter on speaker

    "Asleep?"

    "No."

    When Owen heard the sound of utensils and running water, he asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Cooking for Rachael."

    "At this time?"

    "Hmm, she slept without eating." When he heard Owen scoff, he asked, "What happened again?"

    "No, I just remembered something. Last time when I was sick and I asked you to make something for me, you rejected me on my face. You said it was toote to cook." When Andrew did not say anything, he scoffed again. "What? Now you have nothing to say?"

    "I had to eat cup noodles that night, I was sick," he snapped again.

    "Is being too exhausted after having s*ex considered as being sick?" Before Owen could retort, Andrew added, "I don''t know how to cook anything which will increase your stamina. Anyway, your low stamina is your problem, not mine."

    "Hey, I was exhausted and I also had a cold," he retorted. "And I definitely don''t have low stamina."

    Feeling annoyed by him, Andrew asked, "Owen, why did you call me?"

    "I called to remind you that the expo is in four days time, I have already booked the tickets." When he did not say anything, Owen frowned, "Don''t even think of cancelling. I will f*uck you both if you ditch me this time."

    "It''s really not a good time." Andrew wasn''t sure if he was ready to leave Rachael for three days all by herself.

    "Seriously, I''ll kick you Andrew."

    Andrew pinched the space between his brows and sighed. He hadpletely forgotten about the ns he had made with the boys.

    A couple of months ago, the three of them had made ns to attend the expo in London together. They had decided to have an all boys trip.

    "I don''t know and I don''t care, you and Justin areing. I am already so sick of Justin turning down all the ns and now you have joined his club too."

    <o>,m Since Edward came around, Justin had started turning down all the ns saying that he cannot leave the child alone. Andrew on the other hand would sometimes join him but now that he was married, Owen knew he would also start shutting him down. But he wouldn''t let that happen.</o>

    Being the only one without any responsibilities was also very hard.

    "Just because you both know I have no other friends, you take advantage of it," Owen snapped again.

    "Let''s discuss itter. Aren''t youing back with Justin?"

    "Don''t try to coax me. There is nothing to discuss," he stated. "If you both don''t wanna go then fine, I''ll find new friends."

    He then hung up the call.

    ...

 Chapter 68 Personal Space

    [Bedroom]

    p Keeping the tray with the soup and some sauteed veggies on the bed, Andrew gently patted Rachael''s shoulder to wake her up.</anda>

    When she groaned, he said, "Rach, wake up and eat something."

    "Not hungry."

    "You still have to eat." He then grabbed her arms and lifted her up. "Come on, the soup will turn cold."

    Left with no other choice, she reluctantly opened her eyes.

    cing the tray in front of her, he said, "Finish the soup and veggies."

    Looking at the hot steaming bowl of soup, she asked, "You made it?" When he nodded, she nced at the watch. It was almost midnight.

    "Come on, drink it while it''s still hot." He picked up the bowl and gave it to her before picking up the other one for himself. "I haven''t made this soup for a long time so I don''t know how it tastes."

    Taking a sip, Rachael eximed, "It''s very nice."

    "Eat the vegetables too."

    She nodded and quietly finished her food.

    After they were done, Andrew took the empty utensils to the kitchen..

    When he came back, Rachael had just stepped out of the washroom.

    She nced at him and smiled before walking towards the bed.

    Andrew grabbed her hand. "What happened?" Something wasn''t right and Andrew could feel it. Since she woke up, she had been exceptionally quiet.

    "N-Nothing." When he kept staring at her, she tried to assure him again. "It''s seriously nothing."

    "Why did you sleep in the living room?"

    "I was talking to Emma and Tina, I must have fallen asleep by mistake."

    Crossing his arms in the front, he remarked, "Did someone ever tell you that you are a bad liar?"

    When she did not say anything, he took a step towards her. He then ced his hand on either side of her arms. "If you don''t tell me, how will I know? I am very talented but I can''t read minds."

    "It''s really nothing, I just thought you wanted to be alone for sometime so¡ª" she sighed. "I just didn''t wanna intrude your personal space."

    When he did not say anything, she started feeling nervous. "You were very upset so I thought maybe you needed some time alone." She did not mention anything about the conversation she had with Justin.

    "So you forced yourself to sleep on the couch in the living room without wearing anything warm because you didn''t want to intrude my personal space?"

    When Rachael shook and nodded her head at the time, Andrew sighed. He had no idea what he was supposed to say.

    Yes, he was upset and his mood was a little down aftering back from the hospital. But all he needed was a nap to wear it off. He had no ns of wanting to stay alone for a long time or ignore Rachael. He had no idea from where she had got the idea but he definitely did not like it.

    "Don''t ever do that, understood?"

    Understanding what he meant, she obediently nodded. She then ced her hand on his arm. "Are you okay?"

    Andrew nodded. "I am fine. I just needed to take a nap."

    "Rachael¡ª" he slid his hand from her arm to her hands. "I don''t know from where you got this idea but you don''t have to be so cautious around me. Yes, I agree I have a few habits which are very weird and inappropriate. But I''ll try to change them, it will take some time but I will."

    "And about my personal space, you don''t have to worry about that. Everything I have is now yours, including my personal space. In fact, you are my personal space." Gently caressing her hand with his thumb, he reminded her. "Don''t overthink so much, okay?"

    ¡­.<sub> </sub>

    [Next day]

    As he had said, Andrew left for work early in the morning before she even woke up.

    When Rachael came down after freshening, the helpers served her with breakfast Andrew had made for her before going to the office.

    Just then he received a message from him.

    [Andrew: Are you up?]

    [Rachael: Yes, I just woke up]

    [A: Don''t forget to eat your breakfast. I won''t be able toe home for lunch so make sure you don''t skip it.]

    She was about to reply when another message popped up.

    [A: Don''t even think about lying because I''ll ask Aunt Maria]

    [R: Okay sir, anything else?]

    She yfully replied.

    [A: That will be all madam, I''ll see you in the evening.]

    After reading hisst text, Rachael smiled. She could totally imagine the yful way Andrew would call her ''Madam'' in person.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Cooperation]

    [Andrew''s office]

    After seeing the text, Andrew thought for a while before sending another one..

    [A: Very excited for our first road trip together, can''t wait :) ]

    Justin scoffed when he saw the sly smile on his face. "You are so smitten¡ª"

    Keeping his phone on the table, Andrew asked, "What are you doing here so early?"

    Pointing at Edward who was running around in the office, Justin said, "I came to drop him off."

    "Why don''t you drop him off at home? Rachael is there."

    "Isn''t she alone? Will it not be too much work?"

    "She can easily handle a toddler. My wife is very talented," Andrew stated.

    He then looked at Edward who was now ying with a bunch of papers on his desk. "Did you select any good kindergarten?"

    "Not yet¡ª" Justin pinched his brows and sighed. "Let me take care of the remaining things back there first. After that''s done, I can focus on him more."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew remarked, "Do you know what Edward and you need?" When Justin looked at him, he added, "A wife and a mother."

    When Justin frowned, he said, "Edward is in a stage where he needs someone''s constant attention and care. And you are thirty-one, you need a wife."

    "I have no intention of getting married."

    "You have no intention of getting married or you don''t wanna marry anyone else apart from her?"

    ...

 Chapter 69 Protection

    Justin did not say anything.

    "She ising with Owen," Andrew added. He did not expect any kind of response from Justin. But that didn''t stop him from talking about it.

    "I heard she is dating someone. I forgot the name of the guy¡ª" Andrew frowned a little trying hard to remember the man''s name.

    "Robby Gazelo." When Andrew gave him a look, Justin added, "I heard it from Owen."

    "Hmm, I am happy that she has finally moved on. I heard that guy treats her very well and she is happy."

    "Edward, don''t eat the paper." Justin got up. The good mood he had woken up with had beenpletely ruined.

    "Don''tsh out on him." Andrew threw a nce at him. "Lash out on yourself."

    "I have a flight to catch. I''ll drop Edward at your ce." Justin approached the little one and lifted him in his arms before walking towards the door.

    "It''s still not toote Justin, you still have a chance. Grab it while you can."

    Justin stopped in his tracks for a couple of seconds before walking out.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    "Oh my God," Tina gasped after seeing the pile of gifts. "Are these your wedding gifts?"

    Rachael nodded, "I guess."

    "Girl, you and Andrew did not even hold a wedding," Emma added.

    "I know right? Now I am wondering what will happen if they actually hold one?"

    "These were sent by Andrew''s acquaintance back in Russia. His cousin Owen had them shipped here."

    "Oh Andrew has a cousin?" When Rachael nodded, Tina asked, "Is he hot?"

    "Of course he is hot, haven''t you seen Andrew? That kind of hotnesses with the genes," Emma remarked.

    "Alright." Rubbing her palms, Tina asked, "Which one should we start from?"

    "Anyone but we have to be fast, Andrew will be home soon." Rachael nced at the watch. It was already two in the afternoon, Andrew said he would be back by four.

    Emma picked up a random box and started unwrapping it. "You two have ns?"

    "We are going to Yumen for one night."

    "First trip together, what is the n?" Tina ginned.

    "Nothing, I don''t even know why we are going there."

    "You didn''t ask?"

    Rachael shook her head. "No, I will just follow him. I am sure it''s something important."

    When Emma and Tina looked at each other and grinned, she asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you both giving each other looks?"

    "Rachael, you sound so¡ª"

    "Smitten and into Andrew." Tinapleted Emma''s sentence.

    Rachael did not say anything, she just smiled and kept unwrapping the gifts.

    Just then Tina snatched the box from her hand and tossed it aside. "Leave that¡ª"

    Both of them rushed towards Rachael, squeezing her in between.

    "Tell us, did something happen?"<sub> </sub>

    "What happened?"

    "Between you and Andrew obviously," Emma remarked. "Did something happen?"

    Understanding what they meant, Rachael shrugged them off. "Nothing happened."

    "You gotta be kidding me," Tina scoffed. "Don''t you guys sleep in the same bed? Don''t tell me you haven''t even kissed him yet."

    When Rachael did not say anything, Emma frowned. "You haven''t? How the f*uck are you resisting that man?"

    Rachael pursed her lips. She had nothing to say.

    "This way both of you will be sexually frustrated and trust me when I tell you it''s a very dangerous thing. It makes people go crazy," Tina remarked.

    "Well, we held hands."

    cing her hand on her chest, Emma gasped, "Oh my God that is so hot, hope you used protection."

    Rachael: " "

    ¡­..

    [Collins Cooperation]

    Walking towards the exit, Andrew gave the file back to Ben after signing it. "Make sure this problem is solved by the time Ie back."

    "Yes boss."

    "Tell the finance department to keep the report ready," he further instructed.

    "Boss, what about the uing project with Watson Enterprise? They sent us the final proposal yesterday."

    "Let''s hold the project until Rachael joins work. I''ll talk to George." Since it was a very important project with Watson Enterprise, he wanted Rachale to take charge and take it forward.

    "Okay boss and¡ª" Before he couldplete his sentence, someone interrupted him.

    "Andrew¡ª" Carol rushed towards them. She was holding a blue file and brown envelope in her hand.

    Andrew threw a nce at her before taking his phone out. He then started typing a message to Rachael informing her that his work was over and he will be home soon.

    "I went to your office but you were not there."

    "Ms.Dominic, do you want something?" Ben inquired. Since the day he had joined, he didn''t have a very good impression of Carol. He knew about the intentions she harboured for Andrew, he could see right through her. He had thought after learning that Andrew was married, she would back off but he was wrong. This is why he always kept an eye on her to make sure she doesn''t cause any kind of problem.

    Carol did not answer him, instead she kept talking to Andrew. "Dad told me to give you this file so¡ª"

    "You can give me that¡ª" Ben took the file and envelope from her hand. "Next time please look for me instead of the boss for things like this. I am his assistant, things have to go to him through me."

    "How is the renovation of the office going on?" Andrew inquired.

    "It will be ready by next week."

    "Make sure everything is perfect. I''ll bring Rachael here after we are back from Yumen. Let her select the furniture herself." Andrew walked out without sparing a nce at Carol.

    "Andr¡ª" Carol was about to call him but Ben stopped her.

    "Boss is in a hurry, please don''t disturb him. He is taking madam for a trip today," he stated. "If there is anything, you can tell me and I''ll pass on the message."

    "I-It''s not important."

    "Okay then I''ll not waste my time either, I have work to do." He walked away leaving Carol alone to burn in anger, jealousy and embarrassment.

    ¡­

 Chapter 70 DATING

    [Collins Mansion] ]

    When Andrew arrived home, the first thing he did was to look for Rachael.

    "Madam is in the room," one of the helpers told him.

    "What about Edward?"

    "Madam coaxed him to sleep a while ago, he is in the guest room."

    Before going to the room, Andrew stopped by the guest room to check on Edward. After making sure he wasfortably asleep, he went upstairs.

    ¡­.

    [Bedroom]

    When he entered the room, the first thing he saw was Rachael struggling to zip her dress up, with her back facing the door.

    Andrew froze and stopped in his tracks. The sleeve of the dress was slipping down her shoulder. She kept flipping her damp hair from one side to the other.

    He gulped in nervousness. Even though he could see just her back, it was enough to make him feel things.

    He looked away to stop himself from ogling at his wife.

    When Rachael felt someone''s presence, she turned her head towards the door. When he saw him, she quickly turned around. "Oh¡ªwhen did youe?"

    "Just now." Before she could say anything, he asked, "Do you want some help?"

    She bit her lower lips and nodded. She had been struggling with the zipper for almost ten minutes now. It was stuck somewhere and her hand couldn''t reach it.

    After getting a green signal from her, he walked forward. When he stopped right in front of her, she turned around.

    Andrew inched closer. "How did it get stuck?"

    "I don''t know." Her breathing hitched when she felt his warm finger on her skin.

    While he was trying to figure out what was wrong with the zipper, his eyesnded on the ck mole on her right shoulder de.

    He reached out and touched it. "You have a mole," he muttered in a low voice. Her soft skin felt so nice under his skin. He then traced his fingers down her back where the zipper was stuck.

    Rachael closed her eyes and shuddered. She tried to turn around but he stopped her.

    He grabbed her waist to stop her. "Stay still, let me fix this first."

    She obediently nodded and listened to him.

    Andrew fiddled with the zipper for a couple of seconds before zipping her dress up.

    After fixing her dress, she expected him to walk away but to her surprise, he wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her from behind. He then rested his chin on her shoulder.

    "I like that mole on your back."

    Before she could say anything, he added, "When can I see it again?"

    "Andrew¡ª" She muttered his name when he started nuzzling his nose against her hair.

    "Hmm?"<sub> </sub>

    "T-The door is open¡ª" They weren''t alone at home, there were several helpers and aunt Maria. Not to forget even Edward was around. What would happen if something just walked in?

    "Are you saying that we can continue after closing the door?" He tightened his grip around her waist.

    Realizing that the words she had used were a little misleading, she quickly defended herself. "I didn''t mean that."

    "Then what did you mean?"

    "We have to drop Edward to my ce and then drive to Yumen, we will bete."

    "Hmm, we will bete," he verbally agreed but his actions remained the same.

    After a few seconds when Andrew showed no signs of moving, Rachael took things in her hand.

    She grabbed his hands and removed it from her waist. "Go take a shower, we have to leave early. It''s not safe to drive at night." She then gently pushed him away.

    "So now an exhausted man can''t evene home and hug his wife for sometime? This is not fair," heined.

    Shoving the towel in his hands, she pushed him towards the washroom. "Alright,in while you shower."

    "You are depriving me of my right to hug my wife as much as I can."

    "I am using my rights as your wife to stop you from getting distracted." She pushed him inside the washroom and closed the door.

    Left with no other choice, Andrew decided to listen to his wife. But he would definitely get back on herter.

    ¡­.

    [In the car]

    After dropping Edward off at her parents'' ce, Rachael and Andrew began their journey.

    "I didn''t expect Edward to get along with mom and dad so fast." When they brought Edward there, Rachael was worried he wouldn''t want to stay and would be ufortable. But to her surprise, Edward clicked with Reeta right away and started calling her grandma .

    "Edward never throws a tantrum and he also gets along with everyone. In fact, when he was very small, he rarely cried. This made things very easy for Justin."

    "Mom and dad are more happy than he is. I am telling you, Justin has found himself two free babysitters," she chuckled.

    "If they love babies so much, you and George should give them grandkids as soon as possible," he remarked. "Well, given that George is not married yet, the responsibility of making your parents happy falls on your shoulder. And since you are my wife, I have a share in that responsibility too."

    ying smacking his hand, she chuckled, "We have been married for less than a week and you are already talking about having kids."

    "Well¡ª" he shrugged. "Doesn''t harm thinking about the future."

    "You think about our future?" When he nodded, she curiously inquired, "And what exactly does it look like?"

    "Well, since we straightway jumped into marriage, we skipped the most essential part~DATING. So the first thing I will do is, take you out on many dates. We will also have movie nights, I''ll buy you gifts, we will celebrate our first month anniversary. In short, we will do everything that a couple does when they are dating."

    His cute yet romantic n brought a smile on her face. "And then?"

    "You won''t be able to resist my charm and then you will fall in love with me." Andrew grabbed her hand and nted a kiss on her fingertips. "No one can resist my charm."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 71 In-Laws

    "Yeah that is true, no one can resist your charm," she agreed.

    Satisfied with her answer he grinned but her next sentence made him question everything including his irresistible charm.

    "Even that woman from your office¡ª" she looked at him and asked, "What was her name again?"

    He did not say anything. Instead, he kept driving but he didn''t let go of her hand.

    After pretending to think for a while, she eximed, "Carol, even she couldn''t resist your charm." pping his hand away, she inquired, "Tell me, are there any other women I am not aware of who have been charmed by you?"

    "I can''t take responsibility for everyone who gets charmed by me. It''s not in my control." He grabbed her hand again. "I am only charmed by you, is that not enough?"

    Pinching his arm, she chuckled, "You are such a smooth talker."

    "I will take that as apliment."

    Looking at their intertwined hands, she smiled. Whenever he held her hand, she felt a sense of security, not to forget about the butterflies that churned in her stomach. It had been a long time since she felt this way.

    After her unpleasant breakup, Rachael had thought she would never be able to trust a man again in her life but she was wrong. In a short period of time, she had already started trusting Andrew more than she had expected.

    After they got married, they immediately clicked and started getting along. Maybe because they weren''tplete strangers to begin with. Even though it was seventeen years ago, they had spent a lot of time together when they were small. That was an added advantage in their rtionship.

    When she finally made up her mind to marry Andrew, she was worried that one day she would regret making such an impulsive decision. But one week into their marriage she realized she wouldn''t regret anything closely rted to her rtionship with him.

    "What are you thinking again?"

    She smiled and shook her head. "Nothing."

    He didn''t say anything, he just nted another kiss at the back of her hand and focused on driving.

    "Why are we going to Yumen?" she inquired.

    "My father''s half brother stays there with his family, we are going to meet them."

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "We are going there to meet your family?" When he nodded, she snapped, "Why didn''t you tell me before? I would have worn something nice." She looked at her dress and frowned. Thinking they were going on a normal trip, she had packed all casual clothes which were definitely not something one should wear while meeting their inws for the first time.

    "Rx, uncle Harrington is a very easy-going man. He is not the sophisticated kind."

    "Still you should have told me earlier, I would have made proper preparations." She couldn''t help but nag him.

    "I have already prepared gifts for the both of us." When she did not say anything, he apologized, "I am sorry, next time I''ll tell you beforehand. Don''t be mad."

    "I am not mad," she snapped again.

    "Okay then why is your nose slowly turning red?"

    Rachael wrinkled her nose and looked away. "I-It''s cold."

    Andrew chuckled and increased the temperature in the car.

    ...

    [Yumen City]

    [Uncle Harrington''s ce]

    By the time they arrived at Andrew''s uncle''s ce, it was already dinner time. The weather of the city was more chilly than Elisberg city. The sudden drop in temperature was because of the continuous rainfall for the past few weeks.

    Luckily when they arrived, it wasn''t raining.<sub> </sub>

    Andrew quickly got down from the car and jogged to the other side to open the door for Rachael. He then took out the gifts he had prepared for them.

    "Andrew¡ª" a middle aged man came out of the house and approached Andrew.

    "Uncle¡ª" Andrew greeted him back and gave him a hug.

    "Oh my boy, it''s so good to see you again," he patted his back. "I am so happy you finally decided toe back."

    Pulling away, Andrew looked at Rachael. "Rach,e here." He called her over.

    "She is¡ª"

    cing her hand on her back, Andrew introduced her. "Uncle, she is Rachael Watson, my wife."

    Harrington was taken aback when he learnt that Andrew was already married. When he told him he was bringing someone with him, he was expecting a friend but who would have thought his nephew would bring home a wife.

    "Juliana, Andrew brought home his wife," Harrington excitedly summoned his wife. "This boy¡ªyou should have told me beforehand that you are bringing your wife. I would have prepared a gift for her."

    "You don''t have to take so much trouble," Andrew remarked.

    "Andrew is right, just give us your blessings," Rachael added.

    Harrington smiled and gently patted Rachael''s head. "Now I know why Andrew decided toe back. He found a very beautiful reason."

    Just then Juliana, Harrington''s wife, came out. "What happened? Is Andrew here?"

    "Yes and he is not alone, he brought his wife with him."

    "Oh my God, Andrew got married?" Juliana quickly approached them.

    "Aunt¡ª" Andrew gave her a hug.

    She pulled away and looked at Rachael. "She is so pretty." She smiled and gave her a hug. "Wee to the family."

    "Thank you." Rachael hugged her back. She didn''t know much about them but she could say that they shared a very close rtionship with Andrew.

    "Come on, let''s go inside. It''s quite chilly out here," Harrington suggested.

    ¡­.

    [Inside]

    The house wasn''t a big or extravagant one, it was small, cozy and gave off a very homely vibe.

    "Hey Andrew¡ª" A man rushed towards them and gave Andrew a hug. "It''s been so long."

    "How are you?"

    "I am good, never been better." He pulled away and looked at Rachael. "And she is¡ª"

    "My wife, Rachael," Andrew remarked. Whenever he introduced her as his wife, he felt a sense of pride in his heart.

    He then looked at Rachael. "He is Kevin, uncle Harrington''s son."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 72 Tipsy Not Drunk

    "I didn''t know you got married." Just like his father, even Kevin was surprised.

    "Is this why you decided toe back?" a woman approached them. She then hooked her arms around Kevin''s and smiled, "I must say, our Andrew found himself a very beautiful wife."

    "Rachael, she is my wife Adrina," Kevin introduced her.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Adrina greeted her.

    Rachael smiled and greeted her back. "It''s nice to meet you too."

    "Alright, leave the introduction and talk forter. The two of them drove here, they must be starving. Let''s eat dinner first."

    ¡­..

    After dinner, Rachael and Adrina sat together while Harrington, Kevin and Andrew got busy discussing business.

    When Rachael and Adrina offered aunt Juliana help, she sent them away. "You two should go and enjoy yourselves, I will manage everything here."

    Rachael wanted to insist more but Adrian stopped her. "There is no point telling her again, mom never listens." She then walked towards the shelf and pulled out two bottles of wine. "You drink right?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "Great,e let''s go." Adrina guided her upstairs.

    ¡­.

    [Upstairs]

    "Kevin doesn''t allow me to drink," Adrina chuckled. "He says when I start, I don''t stop." She then poured a ss for the two of them.

    "So when and where did you and Andrew meet?"

    "It''s a littleplicated," Rachael took a sip of the wine.

    "Well, we have lots of time."

    "Andrew and my big brother, they are friends. They went to the same kindergarten and middle school. I have known him since then but we lost contact after he went to Russia. In fact, we didn''t talk for seventeen years. Then he came back, many things happened and we ended up getting married."

    cing her hand on her chest, Adrina gasped, "You both were childhood sweethearts, that''s so romantic."

    "I don''t know about that," Rachael chuckled.

    "Well, things did start off so romantic between Kevin and me," Adrina eximed. "At first, he wasn''t interested in me at all. In fact, I was the one who forced myself on him all the time. But things changed when we kissed for the first time. Kev says he fell in love with me after our first kiss."

    "Then he chased you?"

    Adrina nodded. "Yes, he chased me hard. I even started ignoring him for fun but everytime I did that, he tried harder." She chuckled, "It was quite satisfying."

    "Back then when we were in college, he would be surrounded with girls all the time. Even now, you have no idea how many women try to hit on him. It''s quite annoying," she added. "But I have ways to deal with it."

    "Like what?" Rachael curiously inquired.

    "Well¡ª" She shrugged. "Women always tend to ignore the ring on the man''s finger so for the first few months of our marriage, I started purposely leaving hickeys on the visible part of his neck. I even do it now sometimes. It''s just my way of marking my man."

    Taking another sip of the wine, Rachael remarked, "That''s interesting."

    ¡­..

    [An hourter]

    "Why don''t you and Rachael stay here with us?"

    "I have already asked someone to clean the ce for us, we will stay there," Andrew remarked.

    "Alright," Harrington sighed. "That house has been empty for a long time now, it will be nice if you two spend a couple of nights there."

    "When will you return?" Kevin inquired.<sub> </sub>

    "Tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow? Why so early?" Harrington frowned. "Stay for a couple of days."

    Kevin nodded. "Dad is right and tomorrow is not a very ideal time to travel. I was watching the news and they said that there might be a cyclone tomorrow."

    "Oh that is bad, don''t return tomorrow. Stay back and enjoy your time with Rachael."

    "Okay, I''ll talk to her." Looking around when he did not see her anywhere, he frowned, "Where is she?"

    "I think she is with Adrina."

    "I saw them go upstairs earlier," Juliana remarked.

    ¡­..

    [Upstairs]

    Gulping down the leftover wine from her ss, Rachael picked up the bottle to pour herself another ss.

    "Oh¡ªthis is empty." She waved the empty bottle at Adrina.

    "This is empty too." Adrina someone managed to pull herself up. "Wait, I''ll get us another bottle."

    "That''s fine, I shouldn''t drink more," Rachael remarked. Amidst all the gossiping and talking, they didn''t realize they had finished two whole bottles of wine. No wonder she was already very tipsy.

    Just then Andrew and Kevin entered the room.

    Grabbing Adrina''s hand who was struggling to stand up straight, Kevin frowned, "Did you drink?"

    "Just a little bit."

    Looking at the two empty bottles, Andrew frowned, "Two bottles is little bit?" He then walked towards Rachael and took away the ss from her hand.

    When Rachael saw him, she smiled and wrapped her hands around his waist. "You are here." She then rested her head on his chest. "Are we going home?"

    "Hmm." He gently caressed her back. "Can you walk?" When she nodded, he guided her out of the room.

    ¡­..

    After bidded everyone goodbye, Andrew brought her to his ce.

    "Where are we going?"

    "Home."

    She opened her eyes and looked at him. "We are returning home now?"

    p "No, we have one more house here." He kissed the back of her hand. "Why did you drink so much?"</anda>

    "It wasn''t much and don''t worry, my alcohol tolerance is quite high," she chuckled. "I am just a little tipsy and not drunk."

    Looking at her, Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. Her entire face was flushed red, her hands were warmer than usual and she could barely stand without his support and yet she was iming she wasn''t drunk.

    ¡­.

    When they arrived at Andrew''s ce, he offered to pick her up but Rachael refused.

    "I can walk on my own." She stumbled out of the car. When he tried to hold her, she pped his hand away. "You don''t have to hold me."

    "I am holding you for me." He wrapped his arms around her and coaxed her, "Let me hold you, okay?"

    ¡­

 Chapter 73 "I Am Marking My Man..."

    "Okay, you can hold me if you want to." She then leaned against him, allowing him to drag her inside.

    "Be careful¡ª" Andrew frowned. Even though he was holding her, she kept stumbling on the way.

    "This road is very rocky," she remarked.

    Helplessly shaking his head, he swiftly scooped her into his arms.

    "Hey, I said I can walk," she retorted with a huge frown on her face.

    "I know you can walk but I want to carry you," he coaxed her. "Let me do it, okay?"

    When she nodded andplied, he quickly took her inside.

    ¡­.

    [Inside]

    Carefully cing her on the couch, Andrew rushed to the kitchen to get a ss of water.

    "Here, drink this¡ª" he brought the ss close to her lips.

    Rachael obediently took a few sips. She then frowned and looked around. "Where are we?"

    "This is the first house my parents brought after they got married." He sat beside her. "I haven''t been here for a long time."

    Gently caressing her hair, he added, "I''ll give you a tour tomorrow, okay?"

    The familiar surroundings made him feel a little nostalgic. He never came back because it reminded him of his parents but he wanted to bring Rachael there. He wanted her to be a part and see everything he had. He wanted to show her all the ces he had spent his childhood in.

    Inching closer, she cupped his cheeks. "Are you sad?" When he did not say anything, she added, "Don''t be sad, I''ll be sad if you are sad."

    He gently removed her hands from his cheeks and moved a little further. "I am not sad."

    His sudden distant action made Rachael mad. She moved closer until their bodies touched. "Is something wrong? Why are you moving away from me?"

    Before he could say anything, she climbed in hisp and buried her face in his neck. "I am cold, let me hug you for a while."

    Andrew froze when he felt her warm breath against his neck. He gritted his teeth and quickly removed his hands far away from her body.

    He got turned on when the woman smiled at him, how was he supposed to control himself when she was clinging onto him like that.

    He was a gentleman but not a saint.

    "You smell so good," Rachael muttered and snuggled closer.

    "Rach¡ª" He swallowed the rest of his words and his breathing hitched when he felt her lips on his neck. She then clutched onto his shirt and started nibbling his skin.

    Andrew closed his eyes and took a deep breath before pulling her away from his body. "What are you trying to do?" He was already having a hard time controlling himself and her actions were definitely not helping.

    "I am marking my man," Rachael stated. She then pressed her body against his and resumed what she was doing.

    And this time, Andrew did not stop her. He gripped her waist from the either side and closed his eyes.

    When he did not resist, her actions became more bold.<sub> </sub>

    He arched his neck to the other side, giving her more ess.

    Rachael tightly clutched his t-shirt with her left hand while her other hand rested in his waist. She bit his neck and started sucking on it, making sure to leave a mark.

    She brushed her lips against his neck before pulling away.

    Cupping his cheeks, she kissed his chin followed by his cheeks.

    "I marked you," she whispered in his ears as she buried her face in his neck again.

    Andrew gritted his teeth and hugged her tightly, trying very hard to suppress his wild desires. He didn''t want to do anything that Rachael would regret when she was sober. Her intimate actions had triggered his desires to the maximum limit. He could feel his blood slowly rushing down his body.

    He closed his eyes and tightened his grip around her waist when she snuggled closer. Her inner thigh was resting on his groin, inches away from his hardened member.

    When she moved again, he quickly got up and scooped in his arms. He then started walking upstairs, towards the bedroom. Sitting on the couch with her moving recklessly in his arms was very dangerous. He would rather tuck her inside the nket and coax her to sleep.

    Hooking her arms around his neck, she slowly opened her eyes. "Where are we going?"

    "Bedroom."

    ¡­.

    [Bedroom]

    Andrew gently ced her on the bed and tucked her inside the nket.

    After making sure she wasfortable, he was about to go down to grab their suitcase from the car when Rachael stopped him.

    "Where are you going?" She grabbed his hand and googily struggled to open her eyes.

    He sat beside her. "I''ll be back soon, I am just going down to fetch our suitcase."

    "Come fast, I don''t wanna stay alone."

    He gently caressed her hair and assured her. "I won''t leave you alone, okay? Be good and stay in bed."

    When she nodded, Andrew quickly went downstairs and brought the suitcase up. He then took a cold shower which was very necessary before getting on the bed.

    When Rachael felt his presence, she turned towards him and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    Andrew smiled and pulled her closer. "Take some rest now, okay?" He lightly pressed his lips on her forehead.

    Snuggling closer, she said, "Adrina told me her rtionship with Kevin started after their first kiss. He fell for her after they shared their first kiss."

    She then looked at him and asked, "Will we fall for each other after our first kiss too?"

    Running his fingers through her hair, Andrew remarked, "I don''t have to kiss you to fall in love with you, I am already there¡ª" He gently caressed her cheeks. "Waiting for you."

    Without her even trying, he was already head over heels for her.

    She did not say anything, she just buried her head on his chest and slowly fell asleep.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 74 Pamper

    [Next day]

    Rachael woke up because of a loud thunder. Startled by the sudden noise, she jolted up but a strong pair of hands around her waist prevented her from sitting up straight.

    p Looking at Andrew who was soundly sleeping beside her, she pursed her lips before reluctantly lying down.</anda>

    She remembered cuddling with him for the entire night. Since she was drunk, she was very bold and even initiated the cuddle. But now when she was all sober, she felt nothing but embarrassment. Her actions fromst night made her want to bury a hole and hide herself forever.

    Just then her eyesnded on the reddish-purple mark on Andrews neck.

    Widening her eyes in shock, she threw her hand on her mouth and gasped. shbacks of what had happened yesterday night started crowding her head. And the more she thought about it, she cursed herself

    Not only had she gotten drunk and embarrassed herself but she had also crossed all the limits and forced a hickey on her husband. How could she be so shameless? Alcohol really brought out the worst version of her.

    She covered her face with both hands and groaned in frustration. How was she supposed to exin herself to him? Her image in front of him had beenpletely shattered.

    Just then someone grabbed her hands and removed it from her face. "Why are you trying to hide your face early in the morning?"

    Not having the guts to face him, Rachael quickly turned away and buried her face on the pillow.

    But to surprise, Andrew pulled her closer and wrapped his leg around her. "So you know how to feel shy as well?"

    Before he could say anything, he added, "Where was this shyness when your hands were all over me yesterday?"

    With her head still facing the other side, she hesitantly said, "I-I didn''t mean to¡ª" Running short of words to exin her actions, she stopped and chose silence.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew said, "You called me your man yesterday and told me you wanted to mark me."

    He then forced her to turn towards him.

    Rachael clutched onto his t-shirt and lowered head. Her face was burning with embarrassment.

    Andrew smiled when he saw her flushed face. It was interesting and equally sexy how she was so bold when she was drunk and so shy and innocent when she was sober.

    He then grabbed her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. "If you get to mark me, shouldn''t I do the same?"

    When he lowered his head, Rachael froze. She tightened her grip on his t-shirt.

    When she felt his lips on her neck, her breathing hitched. "Andrew¡ª" she whimpered.

    She curled her toes, eagerly waiting for his next move but at the same time, she felt very nervous.

    But to her disappointment, he pulled away.

    Caressing her cheeks, he smiled, "Maybe next time."

    When Rachael frowned, he lightly flicked her forehead. "Are you upset because I didn''t mark you?"

    Before she could say anything, he pulled her closer. "With or without the mark, you are already my woman."

    She blushed and buried her head on his chest avoiding his intimidating gaze.<sub> </sub>

    "I get a little wild when I get drunk," she confessed.

    "Yeah, I learnt that yesterday," he chuckled.

    When she kept hiding her face from him, he ruffled her hair. "Come on, there is no point hiding from me. You gave a hickey to your husband, not a stranger. There is nothing to be embarrassed about."

    He then lifted her chin up. "You can do anything with me, I don''t mind and I will definitely not judge."

    "W-What do we do about this?" She pointed towards the very visible mark on his neck.

    "There is nothing we can do, let''s just wait for it to go away."

    Just then a loud thunder roared outside and suddenly the lights went off.

    "The weather seems very bad," Rachael remarked. It was nine in the morning but the sky was covered with thick dark clouds. It looked like it waste evening.

    "There is a cyclone prediction today, we can''t go home." He got up from the bed. "I''ll go check what is wrong with the power."

    Covering her with the nket, he said, "It''s very chilly and we don''t have warm clothes with us so stay in the bed." Since the power was off, they couldn''t even turn on the heater. He was worried she would catch a cold.

    "I want to freshen up first." She was still wearing the dress from yesterday and since she had drankst night, she had to take a shower.

    "Be quick then. Don''t stay in the shower for a long time."

    ¡­.

    [Thirty minutester]

    When Andrew came back, Rachael had already taken a shower and was balled inside the nket.

    "The entire town lost power, I think it''s because of the thunder storm."

    "What do we do now?" She rubbed her palms together and sighed, "It''s quite chilly." After taking a cold shower, she was feeling even more cold.

    "Did you take shower with cold water?" When she nodded, he frowned, "Why are you so careless Rachael?"

    He then got into the bed and pulled her into his embrace. When he realized how cold her hands and feets were, the frown on his face deepened.

    Rachael sighed when she felt his warmth. She snuggled closer. It felt so nice.

    She looked at him when he started rubbing her hands in between his palms. While his actions were sweet and caring, there was a huge frown on his face. He was mad because she had taken shower with cold water.

    When she smiled, he asked, "Why are you smiling?"

    "Don''t pamper me so much Mr.Collins," she chuckled. "What will you do if I be all spoiled and clingy?"

    "If I don''t pamper my wife, who will?" He pulled her closer. "And moreover, it makes me happy when I get a chance to pamper you."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 75 New Level Of Intimacy

    [Next Day]

    [Elisberg City, Collins mansion]

    After spending an extra day in Yumen city, Andrew and Rachael drove back home early the next day.

    They spent the extra day in bed, cuddling with each other, talking about random things. They learned many new things about each other''s hobbies and interests.

    Since it rained the entire day and night and the power was off, Andrew did not let her step out of the bed.

    He cuddled her when he was in bed and swaddled her in the nket before he went to the kitchen to prepare food.

    He treated and pampered her like a small baby but Rachael did not find it annoying. Instead, she felt very nice and warm. She felt loved and valued.

    The unexpected cuddle day helped them take their rtionship to a new level of closeness and intimacy. And both of them took a step closer to each other''s hearts.

    Their rtionship was moving faster and smoother than both of them had expected. And neither of them were holding their feelings back.

    Looking at Andrew who was taking their suitcase out of the trunk, Rachael couldn''t help but smile. Ever since they got married, he had been treating her so well and was very open about his fondness for her.

    Though she had been in a serious rtionship before with Oliver, he never treated her like Andrew did.

    No matter how badly their rtionship ended, Oliver was a good boyfriend, he took care of her very well. But there was something different about Andrew and the way he took care of her, treated her.

    What she presently had with him was a whole new level of intimacy. Something that Rachael hadn''t experienced before. Even though they hadn''t done anything extreme, in fact, they hadn''t even shared a kiss yet but the connection she felt with him was already very intense.

    When Andrew caught her smiling at him, he asked, "What are you smiling at?"

    Rachael shook her head. "Nothing."

    "Come, let''s go inside." He grabbed her hand.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    When they entered the mansion, Rachael suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    "Were we expecting someone?" She looked at him.

    "Huh?" Andrew frowned, not understanding what she meant.

    "There is someone sleeping on the couch," she said in a rtively lower voice.

    This is when he realized there was a woman sleeping on their couch in a very inappropriate manner.

    Pinching the bridge of his nose, he sighed before walking towards her. He then picked up the quilt from the floor and covered her.

    "Elsa, wake up¡ª" he shook her shoulders, in an attempt to wake her up. But in response, a cushionnded straight on his face.

    "Get the f*uck out of my face Owen, I''ll f*ucking kill you," Elsa growled.

    Just then Owen came out of the kitchen shirtless, crunching an apple.

    "Hey, you both are finally home," he eximed before taking another bite of the apple.<sub> </sub>

    "When did you both arrive?" Andrew inquired.

    "Five in the morning," Owen answered while walking towards Rachael.

    He then gave her an unexpected hug. "Hey Rach, it''s so good to see you again."

    Not ready for the hug attack, Rachael stumbled back a little but she somehow managed to bnce herself.

    Not knowing what to do, she lightly patted his naked back. "I-It''s good to see you too Owen."

    "Okay so¡ª" He pulled away. "I have heard so much about your wonderful cooking skills from Justin. That b*astard kept ranting about it the entire flight."

    Without waiting for her, he asked, "When are you cooking for me?"

    "Owen, wear a shirt first¡ª" Andrew snapped. He then frowned at the women snoring on his couch. "Will you wake up or should I ask someone to throw a bucket of cold water on you?"

    "Hey, why are you being so rude to her? Don''t forget that she is our little sister," Owen remarked.

    "Arghh¡ª" Elsa groaned and red at Andrew and Owen simultaneously. "I''ll kill you both someday. Can''t you see a tireddy trying to catch her beauty sleep here? Can''t you speak softly?"

    "Andrew is the one shouting."

    "What are both of you doing in my house in my absence?" Andrew snapped.

    "See, he is shouting again," Owen sneered.

    "Shut up¡ª" Elsa threw a pillow towards Owen and the other one on Andrew.

    Rachael on the other hand was in an awkward position after being caught up in the middle of the brothers and sister banter.

    "If I hear one more word, I''ll¡ª" Elsa stopped when her eyesnded on Rachael. Her expression immediately softened as she rushed towards her.

    cing her hand on Rachael''s shoulder, she eximed, "You must be Rachael¡ª" She then gave her a hug. "You have no idea how much I have waited to meet you."

    Before Rachael could say anything, Elsa pulled away. "I am Elsa Volkov, Owen''s little sister and Andrew''s cousin."

    ring at Andrew, she added, "This rude brother of mine didn''t even bother to inform me about his wedding let alone introducing his wife to me so I had to take matters in hand. I flew all the way from Russia just to meet you." She hugged her again.

    This time, Rachael got a chance to hug her back. "Thank you foring."

    "If you guys had an early flight, why didn''t you go to the hotel and rest first before crashing into my house?" Andrew frowned. He didn''t like having many people in the house as it would disturb his time with his wife.

    He had ns of spending the day with Rachael in the garden. The arrangements he had asked Ben to make a few days ago were all ready. He couldn''t wait to redecorate the garden with her.

    But now that Owen and Elsa were here, his n was ruined. This made his mood extremely bad.

    "What''s with this rudeness bro?" Owen sighed. "Now that you are married, you have started detesting us?"

    Andrew gave him a cold look before walking upstairs with the suitcase. He had no intention of entertaining his annoying cousins anymore.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 76 He Must Really Like You

    "Geez, what is wrong with him?" Elsa looked at Rachael. "Did you two fight or something?"

    "No¡ª" Rachael shook her head. "Maybe he is just tired."

    "Okay forget about him, he is always grumpy." Elsa grabbed Rachael''s hand and dragged her towards the couch. "I brought you so many gifts, you are gonna love it."

    Twenty-seven year old Elsa Volkov was Owen''s younger sister and Andrew''s first cousin. She was close with all the three men: Owen, Andrew and Justin

    The Volkov family had a dominating line of male birth for generations but that was broken when Elsa was born.

    Being the only female of her generation, Elsa grew up surrounded with boys. All the girls of her age from her society were weird and annoying. She didn''t have any girlfriends she could connect and vibe with. This is why she always craved a femalepany.

    Since her own brother was a certified w*hore, she had always relied on Andrew to find a woman for himself and for her to vibe with.

    When she heard about his marriage, Elsa was delighted. She was kinda mad because he didn''t tell her anything about it but she shoved the anger in her pocket and decided to look at the brighter part.

    She wanted to rush over immediately to meet Rachael but was stopped by Owen. He asked her not to disturb the newlyweds and promised to bring her with him the next time he visited them.

    Fishing out a big box from her bag, Elsa gave it to Rachael. "This box has everything you need. And by everything, I mean¡ª" she inched closer and winked at her. "Everything."

    Rachael didn''t think much of it and happily epted the gift. "Thank you so much, I am sorry I didn''t prepare any gift for you."

    "Oh don''t worry about it." She then dug into her suitcase again. "Hold on, grandma sent something for you as well¡ª" She took out multiple jewellery boxes and kept them on the table.

    "But she sent us a gift already¡ª" Andrew''s maternal grandma had already sent her their family heirloom, the blue diamond ne. Rachael didn''t expect her to send over so many pieces of jewellery.

    "Oh this is nothing, she wanted to send more but I stopped her," Elsa remarked. "But I am sure she will have them shipped soon."

    Without waiting for her reply, she added, "With a heavy heart, let me tell you one thing, Andrew is grandma''s favourite grandchild and since you are his wife, now you are her favourite too."

    "You guys must be hungry, let me quickly prepare something for you¡ª" Since her husband had suddenly turned grumpy, she had to step up and y the host.

    "There is no need for that," Elsa stopped her. "We were just waiting for you and Andrew. I''ll just go to the hotel first and finish my nap."

    "Why hotel? You can stay here." There were three empty rooms in the mansion excluding the master room.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea."

    "Why not? We have three big empty rooms," Rachael remarked.

    "Well¡ª" Elsa shrugged. "Your husband will not like that. Watch¡ª" She then turned towards Andrew who wasing down the stairs.

    "Andrew, can I stay in the guest room for a few days?"

    Without any hesitation or reaction, Andrew answered bluntly, "No."

    "See," Elsa chuckled and looked at Rachael. She wasn''t bothered by his immediate rejection at all.

    "We have many empty rooms."

    He immediately stopped in his tracks when he heard Rachael.

    Rachael got up and approached him. "We have such a big house, it won''t look nice if Elsa stays in a hotel. She will be morefortable and safe here, don''t you think?"<sub> </sub>

    "You want her to stay here?" When she nodded, he immediately agreed. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."

    Elsa: " "

    Owen: " "

    Satisfied after his immediate approval, Rachael smiled. "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you."

    "No need, you sit and chat with them. I''ll prepare lunch." He gently caressed her hair before walking towards the kitchen.

    "Told you he has changed a lot," Owen remarked.

    "Damn Rach, what did you do to my cold and always grumpy brother?" Elsa eximed. "He has never changed his decision so fast, he must really like you."

    "Alright, let''s get you settled in one of the rooms." Rachael helped Elsa gather her things.

    ¡­..

    [Kitchen]

    Rachael came to the kitchen after helping Elsa settle down in the guestroom near the living room.

    Not wanting to disturb the couple''s privacy while she stayed with them, Elsa did not choose the room near the master bedroom.

    "Did she settle down?"

    Rachael nodded and approached him. "Hmm, she is taking a shower." Pointing towards the vegetables he was busy chopping, she asked, "Do you want me to do it?"

    "No need¡ª" he then ced a small piece of carrot in her mouth. "You rx."

    "What about Owen? Should we ask him to stay here too?"

    "He won''t stay even if you ask him to," cing another piece in her mouth, he said, "He won''t get the freedom he is used to if he stays here."

    When he tried to feed her one more carrot, she dodged it. "Are you trying to feed me everything?"

    "It''s good for your health."

    When he brought it close to her mouth, Rachael had no choice but to eat it.

    "Your grandma sent more gifts in Elsa''s hand. They are all different kinds of jewelleries." She was aware of his strained rtionship with his maternal family, she wasn''t sure if it was appropriate for her to ept gifts from them without getting his approval. This is why she decided to tell him.

    "Since she sent them for you, keep it," he remarked.

    "Don''t women love jewellery?" He wasn''t sure about all women but his cousin sister Elsa loved them and was obsessed with buying every piece she found a tiny bit attractive.

    "Yeah but I already have too many." Ny percent of the gifts they had received from Andrew''s acquaintances were expensive pieces of jewellery and watches.

    At this point, she had no idea where to keep them.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 77 Get A Room

    "Hold on a second, is my wifeining about having too much jewelry?" Andrew raised his brows.

    In response, Rachael shrugged. "If the number keeps increasing, I will no longer have a ce to keep them. I still have some at home which I didn''t bring with me."

    "Once we resume work, we have to attend many banquets, charity shows, auctions together. Those jewelries wille in handy at that time."

    "That sounds quite hectic," she sighed.

    "Yes, this is why we should enjoy our alone time while we can." cing the knife down, he washed his hands first before wrapping his arms around her waist. "Let me hug you for a while."

    She smiled and rested her head on his chest. "Elsa seems very nice."

    He nodded. "She is nice but don''t get too close¡ª"

    "Huh?" She looked at him.

    "She can be a very bad influence."

    Rachael: " "

    Was he openly bad mouthing his sister? She was once again rendered speechless.

    When she gave him a look, he started defending his statement. "Elsa may look very faminine but she is as strong headed as a man and very short tempered."

    "But she seems very sweet and gentle."

    "Yeah, her appearance is quite deceiving. You should stay away from her." He didn''t want his sweet wife to get influenced by wild Elsa. Having a wild sister had already given him a lot of headaches in the past.

    She wanted to question him more but since she had already made ns of going shopping and hanging out with Elsater, she would figure it out herself.

    "Didn''t Justine back with them?" When he nodded, she asked, "Should we call him over as well?"

    "Call him if you want to. Take his number from my phone¡ª"

    "Okay¡ª"

    "Okay."

    After a long silence, Rachael raised her head. "Andrew, if you don''t let go, how will I call him?" Even though he told her to call Justin, he did not show any signs of letting her go.

    "Let me hug you a little longer." He kissed the top of her head and tightened his grip around her.

    "Oh God, get a room¡ª" Owen scoffed as he entered the kitchen.

    "Close your eyes if you don''t like it," Andrew remarked.

    Rachael pped his chest and struggled to break free from his embrace but he kept tightening his arms around her.

    "Let me go," she said in a rtively lower voice. When he shook his head, she nced at Owen who was trying to look for something inside the refrigerator. "Owen is here¡ª"

    "Ignore him."

    "Excuse me¡ª" Owen awkwardly cleared his throat. "Not that I want to interrupt your lovely kitchen romance but I am very hungry. So if you can please cook first and then continue in your bedroom, it will be a huge favour."

    "If you are that hungry then cook for yourself," Andrew red at him.

    Seeing that he was distracted, Rachael wiggled out of his embrace and quickly rushed outside after grabbing his phone from the counter. "I''ll call Justin."<sub> </sub>

    Andrew sighed in disappointment when he saw her ratting out of the kitchen.

    "You are calling Justin here?" When he nodded, Owen sighed, "Why are you doing this to me? I just wanted to have a peaceful delicious lunch, why are you trying to make it awkward?"

    Resuming chopping the leftover vegetables, he remarked, "Rachael wants to invite me and it won''t be nice if we just ignore him." When Owen did not say anything, he added, "They need to learn how to cope with the situation and so do we."

    "Do you know how awkward the flight was? I literally felt tortured." Owen picked up a piece of carrot and ced it in his mouth. "They did not say a word to each other, they just kept stealing nces."

    "How many days is Elsa staying?"

    "I don''t know," he shrugged. "She told me she wants to stay as long as she can."

    "What about you?"

    "Since you and Justin have decided to settle down here, what other choice do I have? I''ll just buy a condo here and fly back home every now and then."

    Ever since Andrew left Russia, Owen wanted to leave too but since they had many businesses there as well, he was forced to stay back. But now since Justin had also left, he didn''t want to be the only one stuck there. So after a lot of consideration, he decided to partially settle down in the new city with his two best friends.

    Andrew did not give any reaction as he knew this would happen. He had even told this to Justin. "I''ll help you look for one nearby."

    "Since you are looking for it, pay for it too," Owen grinned.

    "I have stopped spending money on useless things, I am a family man now," Andrew stated.

    "Geez, it''s not like you will ever run out of money. You are f*ucking rich¡ª"

    "Rachael and I might have kids in the future, we have to send them to college. Maintaining financial stability is very important."

    Owen: " "

    "You have been married for a week and you are already thinking about sending your kids off to college?"

    ¡­..

    [Living room]

    "Does Andrew cook for you often?" When Rachael nodded, Elsa smiled, "That''s so sweet. He rarely cooks for us."

    Rachael was about to ask her something when Justin entered the mansion.

    "Oh¡ªyou are here already?" It had been almost ten minutes since she called him toe over for lunch and he had already arrived.

    "I was on the way when you called me." Justin looked at Elsa for a few seconds before turing back to Rachael. "Where are they?"

    "Kitchen."

    He then walked away without saying anything.

    As he left, she noticed Elsa staring at his back as he walked further away.

    After Justin''s appearance, the change in herposer did not go unnoticed by Rachael. The two of them did not even look at each other properly let alone talk. Given that they had known each other for years, she found it very weird and awkward.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 78 A PRO

    [Kitchen]

    When Justin entered the kitchen, Andrew was busy cooking while Owen was sitting on the counter munching something.

    "I know it''s very weird and I told her it''s still early to get married but she said it was the right time."

    "Who is getting married again?" Justin inquired while approaching them.

    "Elsa¡ª" Andrew answered. He then looked at Owen and said, "I don''t think it''s early. She is already twenty-seven and it''s the right time to start thinking about settling down. Rachael is twenty-seven too and she is happily married."

    "It''s just been a week, how do you know if she is happy with this marriage?" Owen inquired.

    Ignoring his question, Andrew added, "If Elsa is really considering getting married then as her brother I will support her."

    "Of course I will support her too but I still think it''s a very rash decision." Owen looked at Justin who hadn''t said anything yet. "What do you think?"

    Before Justin could say anything, Andrew remarked, "What will he think? He shouldn''t have any problem or objection with it."

    Keeping quiet for some time, Justin inquired, "Who is the guy?"

    "I don''t know¡ª" Owen shrugged. "We were drinking the other night and she told me she wants to get married and settle down soon. I didn''t ask her, but since she is dating that Gazelo guy, it''s not hard to guess."

    Without waiting for anyone''s reply, he added, "Since Elsa was leaving for a long time, he sent her a hundred roses. Well, I am not a romance sucker but I think that was quite thoughtful."

    Justin frowned at the idea of Elsa getting married. He had always wanted her to find a suitable guy and settle down but now that there was a possibility of her marrying another guy, it made him feel very ufortable.

    Seeing him in a daze, Andrew and Owen looked at each other and smirked.

    "When will you go and fetch Edward?"

    Justin snapped out of his daze when he heard Andrew''s question. "I will go after lunch."

    "Rachael and I will apany you."

    ...

    [Dining room]

    Looking at the sumptuous meal prepared by Andrew, Elsa took a deep breath and then sighed in satisfaction. "This looks so good, I have been craving for your cooking since a really long time."

    "You should taste Rachael''s cooking once, this is nothing inparison to this," Justin remarked.

    "That is true," Andrew agreed. "My wife is the best cook."

    p "Well, since I will be staying here for a while, I am sure I''ll get a chance."</anda>

    "Of course," Rachael smiled. "Just let me know what you want to have and I''ll prepare it for you."

    "How many days are you staying?" Justin looked at her.

    Without raising her head, Elsa answered, "I don''t know, maybe a week or a month. Depends on my mood."

    After getting a specific answer from her, Justin did not say anything. He continued eating his food without even looking at her or anyone.<sub> </sub>

    Finding the situation quite awkward, Rachael nced at Andrew who was busy peeling the shrimp for her. She then gently pinched his leg with her toes. When he looked at her, she gestured him to say something.

    "Uncle Harrington was asking about you all," he remarked. "He said we all should visit him once together."

    "By the way¡ªhow was your trip?" Without waiting for their reply, Owen added, "Well, the hickey on your neck is screaming that it was indeed a lovely trip, I still want you both to tell us."

    "There is a HICKEY¡ª" Elsa got up and rushed towards him. "Show me, I wanna see it." She then grabbed his neck and forcefully tilted it to the other side, giving everyone a clear look of Rachael''s mark.

    "Oh my¡ª" She eximed. "This is a perfect one. The shape and colour¡ª" She then looked at Rachael. "You are a PRO."

    Rachael did not say anything, she just lowered her head and kept shoving the food inside her mouth. Her face was burning in embarrassment. She wanted to dig a hole and stay there forever.

    "I need a picture¡ª" But before Else could pick up her phone, Andrew pped her hand away.

    "Stop being so nosy and finish your food."

    When Elsa settled down in her seat, he resumed cing the peeled shrimps in Rachael''s te like nothing had happened.

    ¡­..

    [And hourter, Justin''s car]

    As Andrew had to suddenly attend an important video conference, Rachael ended up apanying Justin to her parents'' ce to fetch Edward.

    "So what is the deal between you and Elsa?" Rachael inquired.

    When he did not say anything, she added, "It''s okay if you don''t wanna say."

    "Didn''t Andrew tell you?"

    "I haven''t asked him yet but if I do, he will not keep anything from me." If he didn''t tell her anything, Andrew definitely would.

    "Did she tell you anything?" When she shook her head, he said, "We used to date each other in the past."

    "I see." With all the tension between them, it wasn''t hard for her to guess that.

    Pausing for a while, she asked, "You still like her?" When he did not say anything, she remarked, "I take your silence as a yes."

    After a long awkward silence, he stated, "It''splicated."

    "Well, I am telling you this from my personal experience, things getplicated when you make itplicated." Rachael looked at him and exined, "There are always two different ways to solve a situation. Number one, you don''t talk about and keep your feelings inside which will in turnplicate the whole situation even more. Number two, you sit and talk it out with the concerned person and see if it can be solved."

    "I don''t think this method will work everytime," he frowned.

    "Why not? Talking always helps," she stated. "I can see that whatever you had with Elsa is still bothering you. You should talk to her."

    "I don''t think she wants to talk to me," he chuckled.

    "So it was your fault." Rachael shrugged, "Well, at least you are aware that you did something wrong, that is a huge first step."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 79 The Right One

    "Well¡ª" He shrugged. "I have never denied it''s not my fault."

    Pausing for a while, he added, "Elsa was the perfect girlfriend and I know I can never do better."

    "Then why?" Rachael questioned him. "If you are so sure that she is perfect, why are you trying to run away?"

    "It''splicated." Everything in Justin''s life wasplicated, he didn''t want her to be a part of it.

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. She didn''t know what the whole thing was but she was sure it wasn''t just a normal breakup.

    ¡­..

    [Watson Mansion]

    When Rachael and Justin arrived, Edward was sitting on Reeta''sp while Michael was feeding him something. The three of them had big smiles on their faces. They seemed to be enjoying each other''spany.

    "I told you they will love him," Rachael whispered to Justin.

    "I guess you were right." Though Edward was a very easy going child, he didn''t like sticking around with people, especially strangers, for a really long time. This is why all the babysitters had a very tough time handling him.

    When he made up his mind to leave him with Rachael''s parents for a couple of days, he was worried he would give them a hard time but seeing howfortable he looked with them, he felt very relieved.

    "Mom, Dad¡ª" Rachael approached them.

    "Oh you are already here?"

    "Dada¡ª" Edward wiggled out of Reeta''s embrace and ran towards him. When he hugged his legs, Justin smiled and picked him up.

    "Did you trouble anyone while I was gone?"

    "Not at all," Reeta eximed.

    "She is right," Michael added. "In fact, we were the ones who troubled him."

    "Dad, he is Justin, Andrew''s friend," Rachael introduced them.

    Justin smiled and greeted them. "It''s a pleasure to meet you Mr. and Mrs. Watson and thank you so much for taking care of Edward. I am really very grateful."

    "You don''t have to thank us," Reeta smiled. "You helped George to solve his problem a few days back, we should be the one thanking you."

    "Andrew is like my brother and now Rachael is family too," Justin stated. "And moreover it was just a minor thing, I didn''t cause me any trouble."

    Just then Edward started fidgeting in his embrace.

    "Dada, down¡ª"

    As soon as he let him down, the little one ran towards Reeta and sat on herp again. He then stretched his hands towards Michael. "Grandpa, feed¡ª"

    "Yes, grandpa will feed you more," Michael sat beside them and started carefully feeding him with a spoon while Reeta wiped Edwards mouth asionally.

    Looking at the heartwarming scene, Rachael couldn''t help but smile.

    "I bought gifts for them, I''ll go get them."

    "Okay, I need to take some things from my room. I''ll be back soon."

    After Justin left, Rachael went upstairs.

    ¡­..<sub> </sub>

    [Rachael''s room]

    When she entered the room, she noticed someone sleeping on her bed.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I should be the one asking you that now."

    "What are you doing in my room?" Rachael grabbed a pillow and threw it on him. "Go to your room."

    Before the pillow could hit him, George grabbed it. "Since you''re gone and I am the only kid in his house, everything is mine now including this room."

    "You wish¡ª" she rolled her eyes at him. "Wait until I tell dad you are trying to invade my room."

    "Chill my little sister, I was just taking a nap." He crawled towards her and gave her a hug. "How are you?"

    "I am good."

    Kissing the top of her head, George sighed, "Whenever I miss you, Ie and nap here."

    "I miss you too."

    "Don''t lie¡ª"

    Rachael: " "

    "You don''t even reply to my messages and now you are saying you miss me?" He scoffed.

    "When did you message me?"

    "A couple of days back." He took out his phone and showed her the couple of consecutive messages he had sent her.

    "I was out of town for thest few days." When they were in Yumen, she didn''t check her messages or emails because thework connection wasn''t that good and also because she was busy snuggling in her husband''s warm embrace.

    "Where did you go?" he inquired.

    "We went to Yumen. Andrew had rtives there, so we went to see them."

    "Rach¡ª" George grabbed her hand. "Are you happy with him? Is he treating you well?" Though he knew Andrew was someone he could blindly trust his sister with, he still wanted an assurance from her.

    "He treats me very well," she smiled. "I am very happy with him but¡ª" She ced his head on his shoulders and sighed, "I am scared too."

    "Scared? About what?" When she did not say anything, George added, "You can share everything with me."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she said, "When we got married, I thought it would take us a lot of time to connect and get to know each other. I thought we have to work very hard to make this marriage work. But¡ª"

    Hesitating for a while, she added, "But things turned out to be much more easy and simple than I had thought. We have been married for a week but I already feel this strong and emotional connection with him. It''s like, we didn''t even try so hard, we just clicked."

    "That''s what happens when you are with the right person," George stated. "You see Rach, before meeting the right one, we end up with different people who be an important part of our life but unfortunately, they are not the right one for. So no matter how hard you try, things don''t work out the way you want it to."

    "But as soon as you meet the right one, things start falling into the right ce without you making any kind effort," he added. "It just feels very right and there is a different kind of satisfaction to it."

    When she did not say anything, he gently patted her arm. "What are you scared of? What is bothering you?"

    ...

 Chapter 80 Too Fast Too Deep

    "I feel like I am feeling things too fast and too deep." Rachael looked at him. "I don''t want anything to go wrong between Andrew and me. I want everything to be perfect and healthy between us."

    "Is too fast too deep a bad thing?" George questioned her.

    "Is it not?"

    "Of course not," he eximed. "Nothing is wrong as long as you both share a mutual feeling."

    Without waiting for her reply, he added, "And what could possibly go wrong? You like him and he definitely likes you. I don''t see any problem here."

    When she did not say anything, George sighed, "If you are worried that Andrew will turn out to be like that jerky ex of yours then you arepletely wrong."

    "I know Andrew is not like him," Rachael stated. Ever since she had met him, she never even thought ofparing him with Oliver. Both of them were twopletely different individuals.

    "Look¡ª" He ced his hand on her shoulders. "Listen to your big brother. Nothing is wrong with things moving too fast and too deep. Even if things are moving fast between you and Andrew, I don''t see any problem there. He is your husband, not a stranger. If you develop feelings for your husband, isn''t that a good thing?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, George awkwardly cleared his throat. "Well, as your brother I shouldn''t be asking you this but since we are already having this conversation¡ª"

    When Rachael looked at him, he questioned her. "Have you both done it yet?"

    "George¡ª" She frowned and pped his arm.

    "What?" He shrugged. "I am just covering all the parts."

    She hit him with her elbow and got up. "I am done with this conversation." But before she could get up, he grabbed her hand.

    "I am just trying to help here," he stated.

    Thinking for a while, Rachael pursed her lips and shook her head.

    "Oh¡ªif that''s the case then I advise you both to do it first," he remarked.

    Rachael: " "

    "All your worries will disappear and you will not be scared anymore," he added.

    ...

    [Downstairs]

    When Rachael came down with George, Justin was coaxing Edward who had glued himself to Michael''s legs.

    "Come here Edward, don''t behave this way." Justin frowned when the little one did not show any signs of moving. After giving them the gifts he had brought, he wanted to leave but Edward had different ns. He refused to leave Michael and Reeta''s side.

    "What happened?" Rachael inquired.

    Justin pinched the bridge of nose and did not say anything. He kept staring at his son who clearly had no intention ofing home with him.

    Sensing that the problem involved Edward, she squatted down and summoned him. "Ed,e here honey."

    Without wasting any time, the little one ran towards her and hugged her neck.

    She lifted him up and gently pinched his cheeks. "What happened? Why are you troubling your dad?"<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t want to go, I have to stay with grandma and grandpa," he said while tears filled his eyes. "One day only."

    "Actually, we didn''t know you woulde to pick him up so early. We had ns of going to the park in the evening in his new bike," Michael sighed.

    "A bike?"

    Edward enthusiastically nodded. "Yes dada, a bike¡ª" Pointing towards George, he eximed, "Uncle George bought."

    "Yes." George stepped forward. "And I will take you for a spinter."

    "You didn''t have to do that," Justin sighed. He didn''t know what to say and how to react. He was happy that Edward was finally getting an opportunity to bond with other people apart from the few people who had always been around him. But he was also feeling a little awkward and ufortable.

    "Don''t worry, it wasn''t a big deal and besides¡ª" George took Edward from Rachael''s arm and ced him on his shoulder. "This little guy is my partner, right champ?"

    Edward giggled and nodded.

    Contemting for a while, Reeta told Justin. "If you don''t have a problem, let him stay here for today. George will drop home tomorrow before he leaves for office."

    Looking at Edward, Justin called him over. "Come here¡ª" And this, the little one obediently listened to him.

    Picking him up, he asked, "Do you wanna stay?" When he nodded, Justin said, "Okay but you can''t trouble anyone and remember to clean up after you are done ying."

    Edward excitedly pped his hands and kissed his dad on his cheeks. "Thank you dada, I love you."

    Justin smiled and patted his head before turning towards Reeta and Michael. "I am sorry for troubling you again."

    "Not at all," Reeta eximed. "We are more happy to have him here."

    "Don''t worry Justin, you just found yourself a very nice and free babysitter," Rachael chuckled.

    Just then Emma entered the mansion.

    "Rach¡ª" she ran towards her and gave her a hug. "Why didn''t you tell me you were here?"

    "I came with Justin to fetch Edward." Rachael then looked at Justin. "She is my best friend, Emma."

    "Emma¡ª" Justin raised his brows. He then nced at George who was standing right behind Rachael and smiled.

    When George had messaged him a few days back to thank him for helping him, out of curiosity he had asked him if he had something to do with Emma but George denied and said she was just his sister''s friend.

    "That''s a very interesting name," Justin remarked with a smile on his lips.

    "You find my name interesting?" When he nodded, Emma slightly tilted her head and smiled. "Then you probably haven''t heard my phone number yet. It''s much more interesting."

    After hearing her response, George couldn''t help but scoff and rolled his eyes. But unbeknownst to him, he scoffed a little louder than he should have.

    When Emma heard it, she turned around only to realize George was there too.

    After their awkward interaction the other day, both of them had neither talked to each other or met in person.

    ...

 Chapter 81 Elsas Erotic Book

    Where their eyes met, Emma quickly looked away. Things had been so awkward between themtely that it made her feel very ufortable.

    George on the other hand did not tell her anything. He just nced at her once before excusing himself to the study.

    "What is wrong between the two of you?" Rachael inquired. She had noticed an unusual awkwardness between Emma and George.

    Emma shook her head. "Nothing."

    "Did you two fight again?" When she shook her head again, Rachael sighed. "You both are weird."

    She then looked at Justin. "Shall we leave?"

    "Let''s go.''''

    After bidding her parents goodbye, Rachael and Justin left.

    ¡­..

    [Collin''s mansion]

    When Rachael arrived home, Elsa was sitting on the couch reading a book.

    When she saw her, she quickly sat up straight. "Hey, you are back." She then gestured Rachael to sit beside her. "Come and read this scene with me."

    "What is it?" Rachael inquired while approaching her.

    Passing her the book, Elsa said, "This in an erotic book I have been reading and this scene is just¡ª" She closed her eyes and sighed in satisfaction, "It''s f*ucking hot."

    Taking the book from her hand, Rachael started reading the paragraph Elsa was pointing at:

    ["And again, as before, she unzipped my fly, took out my penis, and put it in her mouth. But this time something was different¡ªI was fully naked and she was still dressed. I hissed when she tightened her grip on my hardened shaft and...]

    "What are you two doing?"

    When Rachael heard Andrew''s voice, she mmed the book shut and gave it to Elsa. "N-Nothing ¡ª" She got up.

    When he approached them, Elsained, "Why are you disturbing our bonding time?"

    "You are the one disturbing us," Andrew snapped.

    "You are very mean¡ª" Elsa grabbed her book. "I am staying here only because Rachael asked me to." She then rolled her eyes at him and dashed towards the room.

    Completely ignoring his upset sister, he started asking Rachael about her visit to her parents house with Justin. "How was it? Did Edward trouble uncle and aunt?"

    "He is staying there for one more night," Rachael chuckled. "Edward wanted to stay and since mom and dad were insisting too, Justin had no other choice."

    "That is a good thing, he will now have some time to think about other things." Running his fingers through her hair, he said, "I am sorry I couldn''t apany you."

    "It''s alright, work is important."

    "Not more than you." Without waiting for her reply, he grabbed her hand. "Let''s go to the garden."

    "Garden? Why?" She curiously inquired.

    "I want to show you something." After taking a few steps, he stopped. Thinking for a while, he said, "Stay here, I''ll be back in a second. Don''t go anywhere, okay?"

    "Okay bit¡ª" Before she couldplete her sentence, he walked away.

    ¡­..

    [Elsa''s room]

    When Andrew entered the room, Elsa was sitting on the couch.<sub> </sub>

    Pointing towards the bed which now looked like a storage table, he frowned, "What is all this?"

    "I unpacked¡ª" she casually answered without taking her eyes off the book.

    "There is a nice big cupboard right in front of you, couldn''t you unpack there?"

    "Did youe all the way here to nag me?" She ced the book down and got up. "I thought you had changed after marrying Rachael but it turns out your sweetness is only reserved for her."

    Andrew was about to say something when his eyesnded on a dozen alcohol bottles lying on the bed. "Did you bring them from home?"

    "Yes¡ª" Elsa eximed. "My friend was selling out his bar so he gave me some of the finest bottles he had."

    Thinking for a while, he instructed her. "Keep it away from Rachael."

    "Why? Does she have a weak liver?"

    Ignoring her question, he added, "I came here to tell you something¡ªstay in your room and don''te out, especially to the garden."

    "Why?" She raised her brows, finding it very suspicious.

    "You don''t have to know everything, just listen to me and clean this up. Where are you nning to sleep at night?" Without giving her a chance to retort, he walked out of the room.

    ¡­.

    When he came outside, Rachael was still standing in the same ce he had left her.

    "Come let''s go¡ª" He grabbed her hand and guided her towards the garden.

    ¡­..

    [Garden]

    When they stepped onto the garden, Rachael was about to ask him what he wanted to show her when her eyesnded on something.

    "This¡ª" She looked at him, astonished.

    Hugging her from behind, rested his chin on her shoulder. "I heard you love gardening so I asked Ben to arrange some flowers for us to nt. Later, I''ll apany you to the nursery and you can buy whatever you like."

    "Andrew, you didn''t have to do that¡ª" She turned towards him and wrapped her arms around his waist. "You have already done more than enough."

    Though she had been into gardening since a year, she had made up her mind never to mention it in front of him. Rachael knew he wouldn''t hesitate to do something he wasn''tfortable with for her. And she didn''t want that.

    "Hey, nothing will ever be enough, okay?" He gently caressed her cheek. "I don''t want you to hold yourself back from doing something you like."

    "And I don''t want you to force yourself to do something you are notfortable with." She ced her hand on the side of neck. "I want both of us to be happy andfortable."

    "But I am happy when you are happy," he eximed. "I feelfortable when I see you happy."

    "But¡ª"

    "Rach¡ª" he interrupted her. "I stopped doing a few things after my parents passed away because it was hard for me and also because I never found a good reason to resume them. But now that I have you, I don''t see a reason to hold myself back anymore."

    Without saying anything, Rachael tiptoed and pressed her lips against his cheek.

    Pulling away, she bit her lower lips and lowered her head. Though her actions were bold, she was now shy.

    As she was processing on what to do next, Andrew grabbed her chin and lifted it up until their eyes met...

    ...

 Chapter 82 Traumatized

    "What was that?"

    When her eyes met his, she shuddered. She could sense the difference in the way he was looking at her.

    Rachael''s heart skipped a beat and her stomach churned when he ran his run against her lips.

    Inching closer, Andrew said, "Do you think that is enough?" He then tightened his grip around her waist and pulled her closer.

    Rachael lightly gasped and ced her hand on his chest. Their bodies were squeezed together.

    "Andrew¡ªwe are outside." She forced herself to remind him. Even though she was anticipating what could possibly happen next, she couldn''t ignore the surroundings.

    They were currently standing in the middle of the garden. Given that the mansion was heavily guarded, anyone could see them.

    "No one wille here." He brushed his nose against hers.

    Gently caressing the corner of her lips, he said, "Do you know how hard it is for me to see you everytime and not kiss you?" Pausing for a while, he added, "Rach, I don''t think I can wait any longer."

    Rachael slid her hands on the back of his neck and inteced her fingers on his hair.

    Resting his forehead against hers, Andrew took a deep breath and was about to pull away when she gently pulled him closer. She then leaned forward, minimising the distance between them.

    She didn''t say anything but her actions were enough for him to understand what she wanted.

    With their lips inches apart from each other, he ced his hand on her side her neck and was about to im her sweet lips when¡ª

    "Okay, I can''t do this," Owen yelled. Covering his eyes with his hands, he sat on the ground. "I thought I would stay silent and let you have your moment but I can''t be a spectator and watch you two. That will make me a creep and I am not one."

    Owen had stepped out in the garden to get some fresh air but he suddenly got caught up with work when one of his men called him, informing him about the new problem they had been facing back in Russia.

    By the time he finished instructing his men on everything he needed to do, Andrew and Rachael had already entered the garden.

    At first, Owen wanted to approach them but when he saw them being all cuddly, he decided to stay silent. But as things escted between them, he started feeling embarrassed and awkward.

    Seeing how hesitant both Andrew and Rachael were to initiate the kiss, it wasn''t hard for him to say that it was their first kiss together.

    Though Owen was excited for his brother and sister-inw, he didn''t want to be the creep who was silently stalking their private moment.

    When Rachael heard Owen''s voice, she quickly pushed Andrew away.

    Andrew didn''t wanna let her go but he didn''t have a choice. "What the hell are you here?" This is why he didn''t want anyone to stay in his house. He knew his good for nothing family members would destroy his private time with his wife.

    "I-I''ll go inside¡ª" Without looking at anyone, she ran inside.<sub> </sub>

    After Rachael left, Andrew red at Owen. "You are f*ucking dead¡ª"

    When he started chasing him, Owen widened his eyes in shock and ran for his life. "Hey, how is it my fault? I was just being a gentleman."

    "You are a piece of sh*it Owen," he yanked at him.

    When Andrew caught his arm, he quickly exined himself. "How would you feel if I witnessed you kissing your wife for the first time? That would be so weird."

    "Couldn''t you just slowly walk out?" Andrew snapped. He was seconds away from kissing Rachael. He had been dreaming of that day since he married her or may be even before that. But now everything was ruined because of his stupid cousin.

    "How was I supposed to do that? You both were about to do it right in front of my face." cing his hand on his chest, he gasped, "I was traumatized."

    "Get the f*uck out of my house right now and why are you even here?" Andrew frowned. When his meeting got over, he had asked one of the helpers for Owen but she told him that he had already left. This is why he only told Elsa not toe to the garden.

    "I was talking to Henley." When he finally calmed down, Owen added, "There is a small problem."

    "What happened?"

    "The news about you and Justin leaving Russia has already spread everywhere," he answered. "People are thinking we are withdrawing from the business."

    Pausing for a while, Owen asked, "Do you think Semion has something to do with it?"

    "I won''t be shocked if he is involved." Who better than Andrew knew how sly his grandfather could be?

    Though Semion tried to act normal, Andrew knew the situation he was in was killing him. He was desperate for power and could go to any lengths in order to get it back.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll fly back tomorrow and try to solve the problem."

    "You going back alone is not going to solve the problem," Andrew stated. "Justin and I have to apany you too."

    Thinking for a while, Owen asked, "What about Rachael?" Once they flew back to Russia, no one knew how long it would take to solve the problem they were currently facing.

    "We will leave Elsa, she can apany her." Though Andrew didn''t wish to leave her side, he had no other choice.

    Justin and Andrew had already permanently left the country in a short span and Owen had been flying back every now and then. The physical absence of all three of them had given theirpetitors a reason and courage to stir trouble for them. They had to calm the situation down and make sure that everyone knows they were still in power and there was only one way to do that. All three of them had to show up together.

    "What will you tell her?"

    "I''ll figure something out," Andrew sighed.

    ...

 Chapter 83 Separation Anxiety

    [Bedroom]

    After discussing a few more things with Owen, Andrew came back to the bedroom.

    When he entered the room, Rachael had already taken a shower. She was standing in front of the mirror, patting her wet hair dry.

    He smiled and quickly approached her.

    "Did Owen leave?" Rachael inquired.

    "Hmm, he left just now."

    When he hugged her from behind, she stopped him and stepped away. "My hair is still wet."

    "Do you think a couple of tiny drops of water can stop me from hugging my wife?"

    When he tried to hug her again, she ced her hand on his chest to stop him. "Go take a shower first, it''s alreadyte. I''ll go make dinner." She knew they had some unfinished business but they had a guest at home, they couldn''t bete.

    "Wait¡ª" Andrew took the towel from her hand. "Dry your hair properly first." He then made her sit on the edge of bed and started carefully patting her hair dry.

    At first she wanted to stop him but she decided to sit down obediently and let him do what he wanted.

    "I have to go to Russia tomorrow." Without waiting for her reply, he added, "Justin and Owen are going too."

    "Didn''t they juste back today?" She frowned.

    "Yes but it''s work so they don''t have a choice."

    "When will youe back?" When he did not say anything, she looked at him. His silence made her feel very anxious.

    "I don''t know, it could be a couple of weeks, maybe more."

    "Oh¡­okay. I''ll help you packter." She then took the towel from his hand. "Go take a shower, I''ll be in the kitchen."

    Without waiting for his reply, she hung the towel in the rack inside the washroom before walking out of the room.

    ¡­.

    After taking a quick shower, Andrew stepped out on the balcony with his phone. Since he would be away for quite some time, he had to make some arrangements.

    He first called Ben and gave him a few instructions before calling George.

    "Hey¡ª"

    "I won''t be around for a few weeks starting tomorrow. Something came up so I have to fly back to Russia. Can you check on Rachael from time to time and make sure she is okay?" Without waiting for his reply, Andrew added, "Also, I don''t have Emma or Tina''s number. Can you send it to me?"

    "You are leaving? When will youe back?" George inquired.

    "It hasn''t been finalized yet." Andrew pinched the space between his brows and sighed. He wasn''t a big fan of the sudden separation. He was loving the flow at which his rtionship with Rachael was moving. With him being away for a long time, he was worried things would change.

    "If you are not gonna be there, Rach cane back. You can pick her up again when youe." Keeping quiet for a while, George added, "I don''t think it will be okay to leave her alone in that house."

    "What do you mean?"<sub> </sub>

    "Well, Rachael has separation anxiety. It started after¡ªyou know what happenedst year," he sighed. "Anyway, it was very bad at first. She wouldn''t let anyone leave the house and would start getting super anxious if anyone was homete. Leaving on a business trip was tougher. She said she felt anyone who leaves would abandon her and nevere back."

    "Although, it got betterter. She learned how to control it. But now that you are leaving for a long time, I don''t know how she will feel or react," George added.

    "Hmm¡­okay¡ª"

    After talking to George about a few more things, Andrew hung up.

    ¡­.

    [Kitchen]

    To stop herself from overthinking, Rachael busied herself in cooking. She didn''t want to think about Andrew''s departure as it was making her feel very anxious.

    After a year of trying to stay strong and brave, she had finally found someone she could be herself with. Someone she knew she couldpletely rely on without any kind of hesitation. But now with him gone for several weeks, what was she supposed to do?

    Would he evene back if he leaves? What if he decides he doesn''t want her anymore while he was away?

    Even though she knew Andrew would never do that, he would never leave her side, a part of her heart was still very reluctant and scared.

    "Rach, the soup¡ª" Elsa rushed inside and reduced the me on the stove.

    This is when Rachael realized that the soup had simmered to the top and had almost overflowed.

    ""Hey, what happened? Are you okay?" Elsa ced her hand on Rachael''s shoulder.

    "I am fine, I was just thinking about something¡ª" She then grabbed a paper towel and wiped the spilled soup off the counter.

    "You sure?" When she nodded, Elsa offered to help her out with the dinner. "What do you want me to do? Do you want me to chop?"

    "That''s okay, you should go and rest. I''ll call you over when dinner is ready."

    "I think I have had enough rest." She then took the knife from her hand and started chopping the already washed vegetables. "My cooking skills aren''t as great as Andrew, Owen and Justin, but it''s edible."

    Without waiting for her reply, Elsa added, "Did you hear? The boys are leaving tomorrow so it''s just you and me in this house. We are gonna have so much fun."

    "Andrew told me they are leaving¡ª" Rachael briefly replied.

    "Are you sad about your hubby leaving?" Elsa gave her a side hug. "Don''t worry, he will be back soon."

    "And moreover, in his absence we can have a lot of fun," she added. "We can go shopping, clubbing¡ªwe can do whatever we want."

    Rachael gave her a weak smile and nodded, "I''ll take you everywhere, don''t worry."

    "You have to, I don''t know anyone here apart from you."

    Contemting for a while, Rachael inquired, "Elsa, what kind of business do you people have in Russia?"

    ...

 Chapter 84 Stuck With Him For Life

    "I-It''s¡ª" Elsa hesitated for a while. "It''s mostly import and export."

    Before Rachael could say anything, she added, "It''s nothing so extravagant. It''s a very simple business. Our family has been into it for decades."

    Just then Andrew entered the kitchen. When he saw Elsa holding a knife, he frowned, "What on earth are you doing? Keep that thing away from my wife."

    "I am helping Rach cook di¡ª" Before she could evenplete her sentence, the knife was snatched from her hand.

    "No need¡ª" He then looked at Rachael. "A dog can handle a knife better than her."

    Elsa: " "

    "How can you insult me so openly?" Elsa frowned. "That is so humiliating."

    "You once almost stabbed Owen when you were trying to cut a watermelon."

    "How?" Rachael curiously inquired wondering how was it possible to stab someone while cutting a watermelon.

    Rolling her eyes, Elsa scoffed, "He kept bbering while I was trying to cut that damn fruit. So things got a little heated and¡ª" She awkwardly cleared her throat. "I stabbed him."

    When Rachael widened her eyes in shock, Elsa defended herself. "But I stopped before the knife could even touch him."

    "The knife did not touch him because Owen dodged it. If not for his quick actions, you would have stabbed your own brother." Andrew then looked at Rachael. "I told you she is very hot headed."

    "Stop bad mouthing me, you are very annoying¡ª" Elsa red at him before dashing out of the kitchen.

    After she was gone, Andrew took over her job. "Let me help you."

    Rachael did not say anything and briefly nodded. She then resumed what she was doing.

    "How should I cut the onion?"

    "Dice it."

    "The garlic?"

    "Mince.."

    "The carrot?"

    Rachael frowned at him. "This isn''t the first time you are doing it, why are you asking so many questions?"

    "Because apparently you won''t tell me anything until and unless I ask you," he remarked. "You would rather keep it inside and let it torture you than share it with your husband."

    He then hugged her from behind. "I''ll be back before you know it. I don''t wanna leave you and go but this is important¡ª" If it was something avoidable, he would definitely skip it but it wasn''t something that could be ignored.

    "Will you call me everyday?"

    "Everyday?" He chuckled. "I''ll call you every hour."

    He rested his chin on her shoulder. "I''ll bring you many gifts when Ie back."

    "I don''t need gifts¡ª" She turned towards him. "Juste back to me safe and sound. That is the gift I want."

    "Hey¡ª" He gently caressed her cheek with his thumb. "No matter what happens, I''ll alwayse back to you. I am not someone you can get rid of, okay? You are stuck with me for life and maybe even after."

    Wrapping her arms around his waist, she rested her head on his chest. "You are still here and I already miss you. How is that even possible?"<sub> </sub>

    Kissing the top of her head, he sighed, "I''ll miss you too. Though I am not showing it, I am actually very bumped about leaving."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be here when youe back." She smiled.

    "I know you''ll be here and even if you are not, I''ll bring you back. I''ll always bring you back."

    ¡­..

    [Next day, 8:00 Am]

    Since they had to be at the airport in an hour, Justin went over to Rachael''s parents ce first to see Edward beforeing to Andrew''s ce.

    Owen would be there soon and the three them would leave for the airport together.

    He wanted to take Edward with him as he would be gone for quite some time, but Owen told him it wouldn''t be a wise choice to take a child with them.

    After considering everything he decided to leave Edward with Rachael and her parents. It was much safer convenient that way.

    When Justin entered the mansion, the first person he bumped into was Elsa. She was sitting on the couch, reading something.

    "Where is Andrew?" He inquired.

    "They haven''te down yet," she casually answered without taking her eyes off the magazine she was reading.

    Keeping quiet for a while, he said, "I heard you have ns of getting married."

    "You heard right."

    "Do you have anyone in mind?" He sat next to her. It would be lie if he said it didn''t bother him when he heard about her marriage ns from Owen and Andrew.

    "Well, I had you in mind but¡ª" She closed the magazine and smiled at him. "That didn''t work out, did it?"

    Pausing for a while, she added, "Maybe Robby or anyone else, it doesn''t matter. As long as he is a decent man and will not cast me away like I am nothing, I will marry him."

    When she got up and tried to walk, Justin grabbed her hand. "You are considering marrying a guy who doesn''t even know you?"

    He got up and frowned at her. "How long have you two been dating? Six months? And yet he doesn''t even know that you hate roses."

    "So? Who cares?" She shrugged. "He doesn''t have to know me. As long as he treats me well and satisfies my bedroom needs, I am willing to marry him."

    Justin''s expressions darkened and he tightened his grip around her wrist.

    "Oh don''t tell me that me being with some other guy bothers you¡ª" she mockingly scoffed.

    "It doesn''t bother me¡ª" He stated. "I just don''t want you to do something stupid."

    His words pinched her heart. It had been three long years but his distant behaviour still bothered her.

    "You don''t have to worry about me." She removed his hand from her arm. "I know what I am doing."

    "Three years ago, you told me to move on and now I finally am," she added. "It was very hard to get over it¡­to get over you but now it doesn''t bother me anymore. Since you arepletely out of the picture now, it''s time I should settle down."

    ¡­

 Chapter 85 Separation

    [Rachael and Andrew''s room]

    While things were a little heated downstairs, the atmosphere in the bedroom was rather pleasant.

    Gently caressing her back, Andrew said, "If you need anything, call Ben. He will be around."

    "Hmm." Rachael buried her face in his neck. They had been cuddling in the same position since they woke up.

    "Do you want to stay with your parents?" When she shook her head, he said, "If you stay there, you won''t feel alone." If she moved back to her parents ce, he would be a little less worried for her.

    "Isn''t Elsa staying back?" She looked at him. When he nodded,she said, "Then I''ll stay here with her." How could she leave Elsa alone and stay at her parents ce?

    "Okay," he agreed. Though he wanted her to stay with her parents in his absence, he didn''t want to force her.

    "We should get up." She tried to pull away from his embrace but Andrew pulled her closer.

    "Five more minutes." He kissed the top of her head and sighed. He felt very reluctant to let her go. Who knew when he would get a chance to hold her again? Andrew wanted to hold her as long as possible.

    "You will bete for your flight." She forced herself to wiggle out of his embrace. "Go freshen up first."

    ncing at the watch, he sighed. They had to be at the airport in one and a half hours, if he didn''t get up now, he would definitely bete.

    Both of them got down from the bed together. Andrew stepped into the washroom while Rachael crossed checked everything that she had packed and prepared for him.

    ¡­..

    [20 minutester]

    [Downstairs]

    Owen looked at Justin and Elsa simultaneously and frowned. "Did you both fight again?"

    When he arrived, both of them were sitting on opposite ends of the couch with a very grumpy and gloomy expression.

    "We didn''t fight, there is nothing to fight," Elsa snapped.

    "You both are so weird," he sighed and helplessly shook his head.

    Initially Owen tried his best to solve things between Justin and Elsa but when nothing worked, he gave up. He decided not to mingle in their business and let the two adults decide what is best for them.

    Looking around, he inquired, "Where is Andrew?"

    "They are still in their room," Justin answered.

    ncing at his watch, Owen frowned, "What is he doing in his room? We will bete for our flight."

    Just then, Rachael and Andrew came down.

    "There you are¡ª" Owen got up. "Let''s go."

    "Won''t you guys eat breakfast?" Rachael inquired.

    "We will bete if we stay for breakfast," Justin remarked before getting up. He nced at Elsa once before walking out of the mansion.

    "We will eat something in the airport." Andrew caressed her hand with his thumb. "I''ll go now, okay?"

    Rachael tightened her grip on his hand and nodded.

    "Don''t skip your meals and call me immediately if somethinges up."

    "Okay."

    Leaning forward, he pressed his lips on her forehead. "I''ll call you as soon as the nends."

    "Call me when you board the flight."<sub> </sub>

    He nodded and kissed the back of her hand before reluctantly letting it go.

    As soon as he let go off her hand, Rachael felt a pinch in her heart that almost welled up her eyes. The weird sensation of agony enveloped her heart, making her stomach churn.

    He was still in her sight but she already missed him terribly. How did she end up feeling so attached to him in such a short period of time? It felt weird but also very satisfying.

    <o>,m Before leaving, Andrew approached Elsa. "Take care of her, okay?"</o>

    "Don''t worry, I am here." She gave him a hug.

    After the three of them left, Elsa and Rachael sat down for breakfast.

    Seeing how awfully silent Rachael was, she tried to cheer her up.

    "Okay, he is away only for a few days, he wille back soon," Elsa remarked. "You both can always talk over the phone or video call each other. There is nothing to be so sad about."

    Rachael sighed and nodded in agreement. "I know, I''ll be fine in sometime."

    "Should we go shopping to cheer you up?" Elsa suggested to which Rachael agreed.

    "Okay then¡ª" she excitedly eximed. "Let''s finish eating and go shopping."

    ¡­..

    [Bedroom]

    After eating, Rachael came back to the bedroom to get ready.

    As she was about to enter the washroom to take a shower, her phone started ringing.

    When she saw the caller ID, she quickly received it.

    "Are you at the airport?"

    "Hmm, we will board in fifteen minutes." Pausing for a while, Andrew sighed, "It''s just been an hour and I already miss you. What have you done to me, Rach?"

    He had never felt so reluctant and helpless in his entire life. When it came to work, Andrew never hesitated to even travel to the opposite end of the world but this time, it was different. The inner urge to abandon everything and run home to his wife kept getting stronger with each passing minute.

    "Finish your work ande back to me quickly, okay?" Keeping quiet for a while, she said, "I don''t think I can stay away from you for a long time."

    "I''lle back as soon as I finish my work, I promise."

    After getting his assurance, Rachael felt a little better.

    "Did you eat something?"

    "I did, what about you?"

    "Elsa and I just finished eating," she answered. "Now we are nning to go shopping."

    "Open the bedside drawer," he instructed her.

    "Okay¡ª" she walked towards the drawer and opened it. "What is it?"

    "I left my card there, can you find it?"

    "One second¡ª" She fiddled through the things and finally found it. "I got it, what do you want me to do with it?"

    "I want you to keep it with you and use it when you go shopping." Andrew knew she would definitely hesitate to keep his credit card if he gave it to her in person. This is why he left it behind and asked her to look for it.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 86 0606

    "The pin is 0606, our marriage anniversary," he added.

    "Andrew, you don''t have to do this," Rachael sighed.

    "Why not? You are my wife, if you don''t spend my money, who will?"

    All these years, Andrew had no one to spend his money on. Though he would take Elsa shopping every now and then, it was different. But now since he had a wife, he could finally start spending his hard earned money on her.

    Since the day he married Rachael, he wanted to take her shopping but could never find the appropriate time to do so. But since she was going shopping, he wanted her to use his card to pay for everything.

    "Aren''t you worried that I will max out your credit card?" When she heard him chuckle, she asked, "Don''t underestimate my shopping limits Mr.Collins, you have no idea how wild your wife can go."

    When it came to shopping, some women had no control and Rachael happened to be one of them. Whenever she went shopping, she would end up buying things she needed and also things she didn''t need.

    "Even if you buy an entire store, you won''t be able to max out that card," he stated.

    "Really?" She curiously inquired.

    "Just in case you have forgotten Mrs.Collins, your husband is a rich man. So feel free to buy whatever you like without any hesitation."

    "If that''s the case then I won''t hold myself back." She ced the care on the table. "Don''t me meter."

    "You know I''ll never do that."

    Just then Owen called him over.

    "I have to go now, I''ll call you as soon as Ind."

    "Okay, have a safe flight."

    After hanging up the call, Rachael stepped into the washroom to take a shower.

    ¡­..

    [Moscow, Italy]

    [Suburbs]

    "Sir, they areing back."

    "Together?" When he nodded, the man raised his brows. "Didn''t they say they had backed off?"

    "Yes boss but turns out it was just a rumour," Viktor exined. "Though it is true that Andrew and Justin have left Russia, they are not withdrawing themselves from the business. Owen will handle everything here while the two of them will keep flying back and forth."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Igor inquired, "Didn''t Andrew get married recently?"

    "Yes boss, her name is Rachael Watson¡ª"

    "And?" Igor raised his brows, waiting for his subordinate to give him more details.

    "Nothing sir, though she belongs to an influential family, her family background is very clean."

    "Hmm so he left his wife at home or is sheing along too?"

    "She is at home, Elsa Volkov is apanying her."

    Throwing his head back, Igor chuckled, "Andrew left his fiesty cousin to protect his wife, that''s quite interesting." Tapping his finger on the armrest, he inquired, "What is her deal with that Justin guy again? Are they still seeing each other?"

    "No boss. Though they are in touch, they are not romantically involved anymore," Viktor answered.

    "Then send her a bunch of white lilies from my side," Igor smirked. "Make sure to mention my name."

    "Okay boss."<sub> </sub>

    Igor Petrov, was one the many rivals of the Volkov family. The two families had been at war for decades.

    While the Volkov family always managed to keep an upper hand on them, the power that the Petrov''s held couldn''t be underestimated.

    Igor Petrov and his younger brother Samuel Petrov were currently in charge of all the legal and illegal business ran by their family.

    While both the brothers were equally capable in terms of everything, when it came to being ruthless, Igor had an upper hand. He was ruthless, sly and cunning with no ounce of mercy in his heart.

    The only person he willingly showed his soft side was Elsa Volkov.

    Igor had been trying to pursue Elsa for eight years now but thetter always turned him down. She never tried to hide how much she detested him but this bold attitude of hers is what kept him motivated to try harder.

    "Where is Samuel?" Igor inquired. It had been weeks since hest saw his younger brother.

    Hesitating for a while, Viktor answered, "Boss is in Elisberg city."

    ¡­..

    [Elisberg City]

    [Collins mansion]

    "What are you two doing here?" Rachael inquired while giving Tina and Emma a hug.

    "Your husband called us yesterday," Tina answered.

    "Yes and he told us toe and check on you whenever we can," Emma added.

    "Typical Andrew," Elsa chuckled. "I won''t be shocked if he shows up tomorrow just to make sure you are okay."

    "Okay, she is new," Tina remarked.

    "She is Elsa, Andrew''s cousin." Rachael looked at Elsa and added, "They are Tina and Emma."

    "It''s so nice to meet you." Elsa gave both of them a hug. "You have no idea how desperate I am to make new cool friends."

    "How do you even know we are cool?" Emma chuckled. "I mean, we just met, what if we are dead boring."

    "Well¡ª" she shrugged. "Since Rachael is cool and you are her friends, it''s not very hard to assume."

    Without waiting for their reply, Elsa eximed, "Okay so it''s four of us today, right?"

    "I guess, if Emma and Tina wanna go shopping too." Rachael looked at her two best friends whose faces were already glowing after hearing the word ''shopping''.

    cing her hand on Rachael''s shoulder, Tina stated. "I am telling you this again, the day I say no to shopping, feel free to send me to an asylum."

    Emma looked at Elsa. "We are shopping freaks."

    "So am I¡ª" Elsa enthusiastically eximed. "I go extra crazy when I get to use Owen or Andrew''s card."

    pping her head, she cursed herself. "I should have forced one of them to leave their card behind, I am so stupid."

    "Is it one of those credit cards which have no limit?" Tina inquired.

    "I don''t know about that but no matter how many times you swipe them, it doesn''t stop working," Elsa answered. "To be honest, I prefer Andrew''s credit card over Owen''s."

    "Andrew left me his credit card."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 87 Familiarity

    "Andrew left me his credit card."

    As soon as Rachael finished her sentence, Emma, Elsa and Tina jerked their head towards her.

    "W-What happened?" The three of them were looking at her with their eyes wide open. They looked shocked or rather traumatized.

    cing her hand on Rachael''s shoulder, Elsa inquired, "Is it the one with a big blue globe and a tiny red dot?"

    "I don''t think so¡ªone second." Rachael grabbed her bag and took out the card. She then gave it to Elsa.

    Throwing her hand over her mouth, Elsa gasped, "Oh my f*ucking God. It''s ''THE'' card."

    "Show me¡­.show me¡ª" Emma eximed.

    "Oh me too."

    All the three of them huddled around the card, tossing it from one hand to another.

    "I can''t believe he left it behind." Elsa looked at Rachael and inquired, "What did he say?"

    "He told me to keep it and buy whatever I want." Seeing how hyped Elsa looked, she asked, "What is so exciting about it?"

    "This is the most¡ªhow do I say it? Let''s just say it''s one hundred percent limitless," Elsa answered. "Owen also has one but he never lets me touch it."

    Giving the card back to Rachael, she said, "Once Andrew lost a bet so he gave me his card to buy whatever I want and you have no idea how crazy I went. I literally bought everything I saw. There were moments when I swiped the card, I was worried it would get declined but that never happened. It was the same card."

    "Okay since Rachael is currently the richest one here, she will buy us lunch today," Emma eximed.

    "Alright," Rachael agreed. "Let''s go now."

    ¡­..

    [Shopping mall]

    After raiding the jewellery and clothing store, the four of them decided to take a short break before resuming their wild shopping spree.

    "I really liked the collection here and the sale too," Elsa remarked.

    Hooking her arm around Elsa''s shoulder, Emma eximed, "I have to say this, you are the craziest shopper here."

    Though Emma, Tina and Rachael were impulse buyers, Elsa was worse. She literally bought everything she touched.

    "I know right?" Elsa chuckled. "My credit card bill for the month is gonna be huge."

    Taking a sip of the coffee, Tina inquired, "Okay, what are we buying next?"

    "I wanna buy something for Andrew, can we go to a men''s store?" Since they had got married, Rachael hadn''t given him anything. She wanted to buy something for him.

    "What do you wanna buy for your hubby?" Emma inquired.

    Rachael shrugged. "I don''t know¡ª" She really had no idea.

    "Oh¡ªI saw this really cool pair of cufflinks in thest store." Elsa looked at her. "Do you wanna check them out?"

    "Okay, let''s go."

    ...

    [Inside the store]

    "This is beautiful," Emma awed in satisfaction.

    "I know right?" Tina looked at Rachael. "I think you should get it."

    Carefully examining the pair of diamond cufflinks, she smiled and nodded.

    It was an 18 karat rose gold diamond cufflinks. It had fifty-two tiny round shaped diamonds embedded in a prong setting.<sub> </sub>

    Without thinking twice, Rachael asked the employee to pack it for her.

    At the billing counter, she took out her personal credit card from her purse to pay for it.

    ...

    [Nearby Cafe]

    After cing an order for some snacks, Elsa, Tina and Emma left as they wanted to use the restroom while Rachael stayed behind to guard their shopping bags.

    Taking out the box from the bag, Rachael smiled and gently caressed the cufflinks she had bought earlier. She couldn''t wait to give it to Andrew.

    "Excuse me, is this seat taken?"

    "Sorry, my friends will be here soon." When Rachael looked at the man standing in front of her, she frowned a little. His face looked very familiar and unfamiliar at the same time.

    "Can I sit here until your friends show up?" When she did not say anything, he added, "All the seats are taken and I am a little tired."

    "Okay¡ª" she agreed.

    The man smiled and sat right opposite to her.

    Pointing at the box she was holding, he inquired, "Did you buy it for your boyfriend?"

    "It''s for my husband," she answered.

    "Can I?"

    Rachael nodded and gave it to him.

    Carefully examining the pair of cufflinks, he remarked, "These are really very beautiful. You have a good taste."

    "Thanks," she gave him a weak smile. The more she looked at him, the more familiar he looked.

    "I am sorry but have we met before?" She couldn''t help but ask. The familiarity was too hard to ignore.

    "Maybe¡ª" Samuel smiled.

    Finding his answer strange, Rachael frowned and was about to question him again when Elsa, Emma and Tina arrived.

    "What the f*uck are you doing here?" Elsa snapped as soon as she saw him.

    "There you are." Samuel looked at Elsa and smiled. "I was wondering where you were."

    "That is not the answer I am looking for." She red at him.

    cing his hand on his chest, he gasped, "Don''t look at me like that Ms.Volkov, you are scaring me. I have a very weak heart."

    Elsa rolled her eyes at him and scoffed, "Get the f*uck out of here before I kick your a*ss Petrov."

    While the two of them kept bickering, Emma, Tina and Rachael were very confused. They didn''t understand what was going on.

    "Alright, don''t get all hyped up." Samuel got up. "Too much anger results in wrinkles, don''t you know that?"

    He then looked at Rachael. "It was nice meeting you again Ms.Watson. I have a feeling we will see each other quite often in the future."

    While he was walking away, Elsa stated, "Mrs.Collins." When he stopped, she looked at him. "She is Mrs.Collins now, don''t forget that."

    Samuel did not say anything, he just smiled at her and left.

    Elsa rolled her eyes and scoffed. "What a je*rk." Her wonderful mood had been sessfully ruined.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 88 Love Around Andrew

    "Who was he?" Tina inquired.

    "One of the many people I wanna murder someday." Elsa grumpily sat on her seat.

    "What''s his name?" Rachael curiously inquired. The familiarity was still bothering her.

    "Samuel Petrov." She looked at Rachael and asked, "Do you know him?"

    "I don''t know¡ª" she frowned. "Although he looks very familiar. How do you know him?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Elsa answered, "Our families are rivals."

    When the three of them gave her a confused look, she exined, "We Volkov''s hate the Petrov''s and vice versa. It''s a mutual feeling of hate and resentment. It has been passed on since generations."

    "Though Samuel is a jerk, his big brother, Igor Petrov is worse," she added. "You have no idea how many times they have tried to hurt our family. They hate us to the core and we do the same."

    Elsa looked at Rachael. "Andrew doesn''t like Samuel."

    "Andrew is a Volkov too?" Emma frowned.

    "Volkov is his mother''s maiden name," Rachael exined.

    "It''s Andrew''s surname too." When Rachael gave her a confused look, Elsa raised her brows. "You don''t know? His full name is Andrew Volkov Collins."

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    [10:00 PM]

    After shopping the entire afternoon and evening, Rachael was exhausted. Her legs were hurting and her eyelids felt very droopy but she forced herself to stay up. She was still waiting for Andrew''s call.

    As she was about to give in to the exhaustion, her phone started ringing.

    Without wasting any time, she quickly answered it.

    "Were you sleeping?"

    "No, I was waiting for your call." Sitting up straight, she added, "Did you reach home?"

    "Not yet, I am still in the car," he answered. "Did you have fun today?"

    "Hmm, we went shopping and then ended up having lunch and dinner outside," she chuckled. "Elsa is a shopaholic."

    "That girl knows no limit," he sighed. Who better than him knew how crazy his cousin could go when it came to buying things.

    "By the way, today I found out a new thing," she remarked.

    "What is it?"

    "I found out that my husband''s full name is Andrew Volkov Collins." Before he could say anything, she added, "So does that make me Mrs.Vokov Collins?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, he asked, "Do you like it?"

    "Why? Don''t you?"

    "No, I don''t like it," he stated. "I want you to be only Mrs.Collins."

    Andrew was forced to add his mother''s maiden surname. If given a choice, he would have never agreed to it. Being called a Volkov was like a curse to him.

    He would never let Rachael be a Volkov.

    "Then I''ll be only your Mrs.Collins," she smiled. "Are you happy now?"

    "Rach, if you keep saying sweet things like this, I will be forced to abandon work and take the next flight back home." He said in all seriousness.

    When he heard her muffledugh, he sighed, "You are having fun, aren''t you?"

    "Maybe¡ª" She lied down and gently caressed the empty side of the bed. "The bed feels so cold without you."

    "The moment I finish my work here, I am catching the earliest flight anding back to you."

    "The earlier youe, you''ll get to see the gift I bought for you today."

    "Gift for me?" When she let out an affirmative sound, he inquired, "What did you buy?"<sub> </sub>

    "It''s a surprise which you''ll get to know when youe home."

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. "You know you are torturing me, right?"

    "I just miss you," she muttered.

    Though she said it in a very soft tone, Andrew heard it. His lips curled up.

    "Are you sleepy?"

    "Hmmm¡ª"

    "Sleep then, I''ll call you tomorrow." She was out for the entire day, he figured out she must have been very tired.

    When she did not say anything, he called her out once. "Rach?"

    When he did not get a reply even after a few seconds, he hung up the call.

    ...

    [Moscow, Russia]

    As soon as Andrew hung up the call, Owen, who was sitting next to him scoffed. "All the love around you is making me nauseous."

    "You are just jealous," Justin remarked.

    "Jealous my a*ss," he retorted. "I would rather kill myself than fall in love and act like a fool."

    "Let''s talk about this again when you actually fall for someone," Andrew remarked as he scrolled through his phone.

    [Elsa: Samuel Petrov is here. We bumped into him at the mall and it seems like he knows Rachael]

    Andrew''s expression darkened and his happy mood vanished as soon as he read the message.

    Noticing the change in his expression, Justin inquired, "What wrong?"

    "Samuel Petrov is in Elisberg City," Andrew answered before calling Elsa.

    As soon as she received the call, he said, "Tell me everything."

    ...

    [Next day]

    Rachael woke up with a phone call from Ben.

    As soon as she received the call, Ben''s panic stricken voice greeted her.

    "G-Good morning madam, I am so sorry to disturb you early in the morning."

    "It''s alright, what happened? Is everything okay?" She sat up straight.

    "Yes¡ªactually no," he answered. "There is some problem in the office."

    Without waiting for her reply, he exined, "We had an important project in line. Before leaving, the boss had finalized everything but now there is a slight problem with the n we had settled for. Boss won''t be here for a few weeks so¡ª"

    Before he could finish his sentence, Rachael said, "I''ll be there as soon as possible."

    "I am extremely sorry for disturbing you like this madam¡ª" Ben didn''t want to burden Rachael while Andrew was away but he didn''t really have a choice.

    "You don''t have to apologize, it''s my responsibility." Though she hadn''t officially joined work, she was still the Vice President of thepany.

    "I''lle to pick you up madam."

    "Yeah okay, you can brief me with the whole thing on the way."

    "Okay madam."

    After hanging up the call, Rachael quickly rushed to the washroom.

    ...

 Chapter 89 Boundaries

    [Collins Cooperation]

    [Meeting room]

    "Is everyone ready?"

    "Yes madam." Ben guided Rachael inside the meeting room.

    When she entered the meeting room, everyone got up and greeted her.

    Rachael smiled and greeted them back before taking her seat.

    "Before we begin, let me thank each one of you for being so cooperative. We are facing a minor inconvenience here but I am sure there is nothing we can''t solve and handle as a team." She gestured everyone to take their seats.

    "Before we proceed, let''s discuss what went wrong with the initial n before moving to a new one," she stated. "Since the time is very limited, we can''t afford to make the same mistake again."

    "There was no issue from the research and development teams end."

    "Same for the quality management team," another employee stated. "We were extra careful not to make any mistakes."

    "The finance team submitted all the necessary documents before the boss left."

    All the departments started submitting all the necessary documents emphasizing that they hadn''t made any mistakes except for the marketing department.

    Rachael looked at Carol who remained seated in her ce without uttering a word. Unlike thest time she had seen her, this time she was fully dressed.

    "What about the marketing department?" Rachael looked at Carol. "Ms.Dominic, do you have something to say?"

    "The mistake was made by the marketing department," Ben remarked. "Out of the two samples we had received, boss had terminated the first one because ofpetency and liability issues. We had presented the second sample to our project partners and they had also approved it. The marketing team was supposed to run a test phase to check the response of the product but they made a mistake and advertised the first product which did not pass the test phase."

    "Now the project coborators want us to either change the n or terminate the contract," he added.

    Rachael did not say anything, she just kept looking at Carol waiting for her to exin everything.

    "I¡ª" Carol contemted for a while before hesitantly defending her department. "We have many interns in the marketing department at the moment, I believe it''s one of them."

    "Don''t try to push the me on the interns," Rachael snapped. "And even if they made a mistake, you should have corrected them. The final review of the n is done by you, right?"

    "Yes madam."

    "Then it''s your fault for not being careful." Rachael got up. "I have already reviewed the back up n for this project which had been approved by Andrew beforehand. Let''s go forward with that. I want all the departments to start working on it. Let''s go through everything again tomorrow morning."

    "As for the mistake made by the marketing department, we will reflect on it after Andrewes back," she added before walking out along with Ben.

    ...

    After the meeting, Rachael inquired about her office to Ben. "Where is my office?"

    "I am sorry madam but you can''t go there at the moment." When she frowned, he exined, "Boss had your office renovated. He wanted to show it to you yourself."

    "It''s okay, just take me there."

    "He was very excited to show it to you, I can''t betray him."

    Rachael: " "<sub> </sub>

    "Then where do you want me to sit?" She sighed. Her husband was weird but his assistant wasn''t any better.

    "Until bosses back, you can use his office," Ben suggested.

    "Alright then," Rachael agreed. "Bring me all the documents rted to the project." She had briefly read the essential key points of the project on her way to her office. She had to go through the details as well.

    "Okay madam."

    ¡­..

    [Andrew''s office]

    As soon as she entered his office, she walked towards his desk and sat on his chair.

    Andrew''s desk was neatly arranged, even the pens and pencils were symmetrically arranged.

    She took her phone and took a picture of his desk.

    [Rachael: Arrange my desk in the same wayter, okay?]

    She then attached the picture and sent it to him.

    Just then someone knocked at the door.

    "Come in." When Rachael saw who it was, she raised her brows.

    "C-Can I talk to you for a second?" When she nodded, Carol approached her.

    When she kept standing in front of her without saying anything, Rachael inquired, "What do you wanna talk about?"

    "I want to apologise for my mistake. I should have been more careful," Carol lowered her head. Though she had managed to get into thepany through her father, her position was permanent. She was still a temporary employee.

    Carol knew Rachael wasn''t fond of her and now that she had taken over the position of the VP, she was afraid Rachael would drag her out. This is why she decided to apologize to her personally.

    When she did not say anything, Carol added, "I know I have disappointed Andrew but trust me, it wasn''t¡ª"

    "Ms.Dominic¡ª" Rachael interrupted her. She then got up and approached her.

    Leaning against the desk right in front of her, she said, "I know you have had personal encounters with Andrew because of your father and I also understand this is why you think addressing him by his name is appropriate. But this is an office and everyone is obliged to follow the basic professional etiquettes."

    Pausing for a while, she added, "Now you tell me, do you think addressing your boss by his first name is professionally appropriate?"

    Carol shook her head. "No madam."

    "As your boss, I would like to tell you not to forget to maintain your professionalism and as a wife I would like to remind you to always remember the boundaries," Rachael stated.

    When Carol looked at her, she remarked, "One must always remember not to cross the boundaries no matter how much they want to. Do you understand what I am trying to say?"

    Carol lowered her head and pursed her lips. She knew what Rachael was talking about. The way she had seen her in Andrew''s office a few days ago, she knew Rachael would never let it go.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 90 The Real Boss~Rachael

    [Evening, Collins Mansion]

    By the time Rachael arrived home, it was already six in the evening.

    She slumped on the couch and took a sip of the water one of the helpers brought for her.

    She had spent the entire day reading one document after another to familiarise herself with the project and other uing endorsements. This had exhausted her both physically and mentally.

    "Where is Elsa?" she inquired.

    "She went outside around afternoon, she isn''t back yet," The helper replied.

    "Okay." Rachael got up.

    "Madam, would you like to eat something?"

    "No, I''ll be in my room." She still had to prepare for tomorrow''s meeting, she wanted to take a nap before resuming work.

    "If Elsaes back, let me know." After instructing the helper, Rachael dragged her exhausted to the bed.

    ¡­.

    [Watson Mansion]

    While returning from the office, Emma visited Rachael''s parents to drop the gifts her mom had bought for them.

    When she entered the mansion, George was ying blocks with Edward in the living room.

    Emma approached them and pinched Edward''s cheeks. "What is my handsome boy doing?"

    "We are making a castle," Edward eximed.

    "Oh a castle? Are you making it for your beautiful future princess?"

    Pointing towards George, Edward said, "Uncle George said I can get any princess if I have a castle."

    Emma nced at George who was busy building his block castle. "Well, that is not true. Only having a castle is not enough, you also need to be a good boy to get a princess."

    She gently pinched his nose. "If you are arrogant and stubborn then you''ll never get a girl."

    When Goerge stopped what he was and looked at her, she added, "So don''t listen to your uncle George, okay? He doesn''t know anything about women or what they like."

    George: " "

    Was she trying to taunt him through a two and a half year old?

    "Are you two fighting again?" Reeta frowned.

    Emma and George looked at each other but both of them did not say anything. They just kept looking at each other. Both of them could feel the tension between them which was slowly escting.

    "Do whatever you want but not in front of Edward." Reeta squatted down and picked Edward up. "I''ll just take him with me."

    After they left, George started recing the blocks inside the box and Emma helped him.

    "Did he bother you again?"

    Understanding who he was referring to, she shook her head.

    "Let me know if he does."

    "You don''t have to get involved again, I''ll handle him." She didn''t want him to get into more trouble because of her.

    Emma asked to stay away because she cared for him but George didn''t like it.

    "I will get involved again and again, do you think you can stop me?" He scoffed.

    Keeping quiet for a while, she asked, "Why? Why are you suddenly acting this way?"

    "Because you are my sister''s best friend." His answer was very precise and clear.<sub> </sub>

    "So for you I am only your sister''s best friend?"

    George was taken aback by Emma''s sudden unexpected question.

    When she did not get an answer from him, she sighed and got up. "Anyway, I''ll go now."

    It would be a lie if she said she wasn''t disappointed. She had never felt anything about George in a romantic way but in the past few days, with everything that had happened between them, she had started feeling something.

    Though her mind was quite firm about not crossing her boundaries with him, her heart had started expecting a move or initiation from him.

    cing the gifts she had brought over on the table, she said, "Tell aunty that I left them here."

    When she was about to leave, George stopped her. "Aren''t you staying over for dinner?"

    "No, I have some work," she answered. "I have to go home."

    "I''ll drop you then." When she did not reject his offer, he got up and grabbed his car keys from the table.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    Rachael woke up when her phone in the bedside table started ringing.

    Without opening eyes, she wondered about her hands until she found her phone.

    "Hello¡ª" Her voice sounded very hoarse and sleepy

    "Sleeping?"

    "Hmm¡ª"

    "Wake up and eat first," Andrew remarked. "Then you can continue sleeping."

    "What time is it?" She slowly opened her eyes and nced at the watch. It was almost 10:00 PM.

    She sighed and quickly got up. "I overslept again."

    "Doesn''t matter, eat first and sleep again," he instructed.

    Massaging her temples, Rachael said, "I have to prepare for tomorrow''s meeting."

    "Ask Ben to push the meeting to afternoon. Rest tonight and prepare for the meeting in the morning." When he heard from Ben that Rachael had to join the office because of the unexpected emergency, he didn''t like it.

    He was aware of the immense amount of workload that would fall on her shoulders in his absence. This is why he didn''t want her to join the office in his absence.

    But after considering it for a while, he figured out it was for the best. In his absence, she wouldn''t be bored in the house all day. Work would keep her engaged but he didn''t forget to tell Ben not to load her with too much work.

    He didn''t want her to feel pressured as well.

    "No it''s okay, I can prepare for it tonight." She didn''t want to reschedule the meeting.

    "Rachael, don''t be stubborn and listen to your husband, okay?" He tried to coax him.

    "But¡ª"

    Cutting her off, he stated, "Okay you have forced me to use the big boss card. As your boss, I am telling you to reschedule the meeting to afternoon. Is that clear?"

    When he heard herugh, Andrew curiously inquired, "Why are youughing?

    "Nothing¡ª" she chuckled. "It''s funny how you think you can boss me around."

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "The minute we signed our marriage certificate, I am your boss for life."

    ...

 Chapter 91 Elsas Stalker

    "I am not gonna argue with that," Andrew remarked.

    "Good for you Mr.Collins," she smiled in satisfaction. "You should never argue with your wife. Good and sensible husbands don''t do that."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he said, "Rachael¡ª"

    "Hmm?"

    "You will always be the boss, my boss and I''ll always listen to you no matter what happens. I''ll always try to be the best husband for you and I''ll always take care of you," he stated.

    His sudden sweet words made her blush. "You are already the best."

    "Rest for tonight, okay? I''ll tell Ben to push the meeting forward. Prepare for it tomorrow morning."

    "Alright," she agreed. How could she possibly turn him down when he had just said such sweet words to her? Her heart wouldn''t allow her to do it.

    ¡­..

    [Outside Emma''s apartment]

    The entire ride to Emma''s ce, both of them did not talk. In fact, they did not even look at each other.

    When the car stopped, Emma grabbed her bag from the back seat. "Thank¡ª" She was about to get down when George grabbed her wrist.

    "You are just not my sister''s best friend." When she looked at him, he added, "You are more than that."

    Pausing for a while, he said, "At the moment, I don''t know what is going on with me and between us. I am suddenly feeling things for you which I never have."

    "I mean, it''s you and me Emma¡ªwe are cool people, things aren''t supposed to be soplicated between us." She was one of the few people George was veryfortable with, someone he would be himself with, someone he could show his true self to.

    Understanding what he was implying too, she nodded. "I know, we probably shouldn''t go down that road."

    Tightening his grip around her wrist, he frowned, "You don''t wanna?"

    "You just said¡ª"

    "I never said I don''t want us to go down that road," he remarked.

    "You just said we are cool people and things aren''t supposed to beplicated between us." She frowned.

    "I said I am trying to figure things out but I never said I don''t want it." Without waiting for her reply, he stated, "I can go down any road with you once we both are sure what we want."

    Emma pursed her lips and stared at him. She was already very confused with all the new budding feelings and emotions, his words confused her even more.

    "So let''s think and figure it out together, okay?" He gently ran his fingers through her hair. "I don''t know how and when things changed between us, I don''t know if things will work out between us but irrespective of what our future holds, I want you to always remember that you are one of the most important people in my life. And I will do anything to find a ce in your life."

    ...

    [Collins mansion]

    When Rachael came down for dinner, she learned that Elsa wasn''t home yet. This made her a little anxious and she quickly called her. Since she was new in town, Rachael was very worried for her.

    Before the call could get through, Elsa arrived. She was holding a bouquet of lilies in her hand.

    "Throw them away." She instructed one of the helpers before approaching Rachael.

    "Hey, you are back. I was kinda getting worried about you."

    "I got bored after you left in the morning so I decided to go out for a bit. I went to the mall to buy that cute top I had seen yesterday but ended up bumping into the j*erk Samuel," Elsa sighed. "He annoyed me a lot and my mood was kinda bad so I went for a nice rxing spa."<sub> </sub>

    "I am sorry I couldn''t apany you." Rachael had promised to show her around but now that she had to work, she didn''t really have enough time in her hand.

    Taking her heels off, she remarked, "Oh don''t worry about that, work is important. I will be here for a while so we can hangout whenever you are free."

    Just then the helper came back with a note in her hand. "Madam, this fell out of the bouquet." She gave it to Elsa.

    Elsa nced at the note and scoffed. "What a pathetic loser," she muttered before tossing the note on the table.

    "What happened?" Rachael picked up the note and read it.

    [Lilies for my Lily~Igor Petrov]

    "Who is Igor?" she inquired.

    "Samuel''s big brother," Elsa answered. "That guy has a serious thing for me. He used to constantly send flowers and gifts when I was in Russia. Who would have thought he would start delivering them here as well."

    "He had them delivered here?"

    She nodded. "A delivery man was standing outside when I came back. Yuri told me the man had been standing there for a couple of hours as he was supposed to handover the flowers to me and not anyone else."

    Helplessly shaking her head, Elsa sighed, "I don''t even know how he ended up finding this address."

    "You should tell Owen or Andrew about it." Rachael wasn''t getting a good feeling from Elsa''s stalker.

    "I will," Elsa nodded. "They know about Igor already. He has been doing it for years now, it started when I was neen."

    "Wow¡ª" Rachael was surprised. "So you have been rejecting him all along?"

    "You have no idea how many times I have turned him down." Elsa pinched the space between her brows. "The guy is so thick skinned, he gets bolder each time I reject him."

    "He sounds very annoying."

    "He is very annoying," she scoffed. "Justin hates Igor from all his heart. Once he punched Igor''s face because he tried to touch my hand."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael eximed, "I am sure Justin will do the same if the guy tries toe close to you."

    "Will he?" Elsa smiled.

    "I feel like he will."

    "Maybe¡ª" she shrugged. "And even if he doesn''t, who cares? I''ll ask your husband to do it."

    ? Rachael smiled and was about to say something when Elsa sat beside her. "Okay enough of the things going on in my life, why don''t you tell me what''s going on between you and Andrew. I mean, how is everything?"

    "It''s really nice, we are getting along well." As she answered, her lips curled upwards.

    "You know Rach¡ª" Elsa grabbed her hand. "I don''t know if you have noticed this but Andrew really likes you alot. From a third person perspective, the way he looks at you, the way he behaves when you are around. The guy is totally into you."

    "Do you have any idea how many times he has already called me asking about you?" She added. "He constantly keeps reminding me to take care of his beloved wife."

    Rachael smiled and did not say anything. The fact that he was trying to look after her even though he was far away, made her feel very touched.

    It had just been a day since he had left and she was already missing him. But there was nothing she could do but patiently wait for him toe back.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 92 One Step At A Time...

    [28 dayster]

    [Collins Mansion, Study room]

    Squeezing her eye shut, Rachael massaged her forehead. It was past midnight but she still had a lot of work toplete.

    Taking a few sips of her coffee which had already turned cold, she grabbed her phone and tried calling Andrew again.

    She frowned when the call went straight to his voicemail. She had been trying to call him since morning but the call never went through. This made her feel very anxious.

    Ever since Andrew had left, he always called her at least thrice a day but today, he had neither called nor dropped a single message. It was very unlikely of him which made her wonder if something had happened.

    Her anxiety level shot up when she couldn''t get through Owen and Justin as well.

    To calm herself down and to stop overthinking, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before walking towards the window. She then stood by the open window and leaned against the b.

    When the cold breeze hit her, she wrapped her arms around her and closed her eyes.

    She missed Andrew, she missed him alot. She missed his warm touch, the way he pampered her¡ªshe missed every bit of him.

    It had almost been a month since he left and there wasn''t a single moment when she hadn''t thought of him.

    She wanted to hug him, snuggle in his warm embrace. She wanted to fall asleep in his arms. Her heart yearned for his touch, it yearned for him.

    Rachael took a deep breath and sighed. There was nothing she could do but to wait for him.

    Only if she could hold him for a few seconds.

    As she was lost in her thoughts, she felt a warm pair of hands around her waist.

    When a very familiar scent enveloped her, she froze.

    "Standing by the window at this time without wearing anything warm, is this how you are taking care of yourself?"

    "Andrew¡ª" Rachael muttered under her breath before turning around.

    When she looked at him, he smiled and gently caressed her cheek with his thumb. "Hi."

    When she saw him, tears welled up in her eyes and she jumped into his embrace.

    Not ready for the sudden hug attack, he staggered a little bit but he bnced himself.

    He then tightly wrapped his arms around her. "Did you miss me?"

    "So much¡ª" She tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I missed you¡­" She pressed her lips on his chin, followed by his cheeks. "I missed you so much."

    Wiping the tear from the corner of her eyes with his thumb, Andrew chuckled, "I am already here, why are you crying?"

    "It''s because I missed you alot." With her arms still hooked around her neck, she leaned forward. "I was even considering flying to Russia to find you."

    "Well, looks like I made things easier for you." He pulled her closer. "I missed you so much Rach, more than I had thought I would."

    She inteced her fingers on his hair and leaned forward. With their lips inches apart from each other, her heart rammed against her chest.

    She knew what would happen next and she was nervous but that didn''t stop her from wanting it.

    Resting his forehead against hers, he sought her permission. "Can I?"

    In response, Rachael tiptoed and faintly brushed her lips against his.

    Andrew felt pleasurous jolts all over his body when her soft lips brushed against his. And the fact that she had taken the initiative made things even more hot and exciting.<sub> </sub>

    Before Rachael could pull away, he grabbed her waist and lifted her up and pinned her against the wall.

    His sudden action made her gasp in surprise. Taking advantage of it, he imed her lips.

    Their bodies were pressed together heatedly against the wall as their tongues found their way inside each other''s mouth.

    Her lips were soft and pillowy against his own, making him lose all the leftover control he had over his desires.

    His kiss started off slow and gentle at first but it gradually turned intense.

    She whimpered when he licked her lips before pushing his tongue inside her mouth.

    He started wondering his tongue, letting it explore each and every part of her mouth until it met hers.

    They moaned in pleasure as their tongues intertwined.

    When Andrew slid his hand under her t-shirt and caressed her bare waist, she shuddered. The sensation of his warm fingers on her skin sent jolts down her spine.

    With each passing second, the kiss kept getting intense. Both of them devoured each other as they tried topensate for the time they were apart.

    When she felt his hands moving upwards, she pressed her hands on his shoulder and reluctantly pulled away.

    Their chest heaved up and down rapidly while they pressed their forehead es here¡­.all the time," Rachael said in between her pants. "We¡­should go to the¡­.bedroom."

    She didn''t want anyone to see them in such a state, she didn''t want any interruption again and she also didn''t wanna stop.

    The moment was too precious to let go. Rachael wanted to cling to it as long as she could.

    In response, Andrew gently sucked her lower lips before brushing his nose against hers.

    "I don''t think I will be able to stop myself if we go to the bedroom now." The kiss hadpletely destroyed thest string of self control he was left with.

    At the moment, his mind, heart and body was clouded with intense heat and desire, which he barely had any control over.

    Rachael slid her hands from his shoulder to his cheeks. She kissed his cheeks, forehead followed by his lips.

    Though it was just a peck, for Andrew it was like adding fuel to his burning desires.

    When he tightened his grip around her waist, Rachael leaned towards him and buried her face in his neck. His gaze made her feel more nervous than she already was.

    She knew what he wanted, what he was yearning for. She wanted it to.

    The long separation made her realize that Andrew had already be a very important part of her life in a short period of time.

    He treated her well, treasured her and always respected her feelings. Even when he was far away, he did every possible thing he could to make sure she wasfortable and safe. He was the perfect man a woman could wish for.

    Pressing his lips on her bare shoulder, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ''One step at a time.'' He exhaled as he reminded himself not to rush.

    Since he was away for such a long time, he was constantly worried that the little progress their rtionship had made would disappear and they would have to start from scratch. But he couldn''t be more wrong.

    The way Rachael willingly initiated the kiss, the way she cradled herself in his embrace, the way she refused to let him go, was enough to satisfy him. His worries slowly faded away.

    ? A little distance for a short span turned out to be very beneficial for their rtionship.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 93 Shy

    Scooping her into his arms, he walked out of the study room.

    When Rachael kept her face buried in his neck, he chuckled, "Are you shy now?"

    When she looked at him, he faintly brushed their lips together. "No point being shy now, we have already done it."

    "I am not shy¡ª" she pouted her lips.

    "You are not? Then why is your face all red?"

    "It''s because we just¡ª" She stopped midway and frowned at him. "It''s your fault."

    Her red face was the result of a heated intimate session they just had in the study room.

    Andrew smiled and gave her peck on her lips as he entered the bedroom.

    ¡­..

    [Bedroom]

    As soon as they entered the room, he sat on the edge of the bed while Rachael cradled in hisp.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing? I was so worried when I couldn''t contact you." She pped his chest. "Don''t ever do that again."

    "Sorry¡ª" he ced his hand on her bare thigh. "I wanted to surprise you."

    As soon as they were done with the work they had gone to Russia for, Andrew forced Justin and Owen to fly back home the very same day.

    Justin agreed immediately but Owen was very reluctant saying he needed some rest. Butter due to peer pressure, heplied..

    Cupping his face, she smiled, "I really liked your surprise."

    "If I knew this is how you were nning to greet me, I wouldn''t have wasted so much time," he remarked.

    "I really missed you Andrew," she leaned against him. "Don''t you ever again leave me alone for so many days."

    He nodded and caressed her cheek with his thumb. "I won''t¡ª" He brushed her lips against hers.

    Rachael grabbed his cor and pressed her lips against his.

    Lifting her up, he flipped her around and pinned her on the bed.

    She gasped when her back hit the soft mattress.

    His lips travelled from her mouth, to her neck followed by her shoulders while his hands caressed her bare waist.

    Rachael whimpered when he nibbled her skin. Her toes curled up in anticipation when his hands slowly moved away from her waist towards her breast.

    She inteced her fingers on his hair and arched her neck to the side, giving him more ess.

    "Rachael?" Elsa knocked at the door. "Are you inside?"

    "Andrew¡ª" Rachael muttered as she tried to push him away. But he refused to let her go.

    "Elsa is¡­.mmm¡ª" she was forced to swallow the rest of her words when his mouth attacked hers.

    "Rach?¡ª"

    When Elsa knocked again, she ced her hand on his shoulders and tried to stop him.

    "Andrew¡­stop¡­Elsa is outside¡ª" she managed to mumble in between the hot kisses.

    And this time, he listened to her and pulled away.

    "Can''t you just ignore her and focus on me?" He frowned as he pinched her waist.

    "She is already outside." She cupped his face and tried to coax him. "Open the door, okay?"<sub> </sub>

    "No¡ª" He buried his face on her neck.

    "Andrew¡ª" Elsa knocked again. "Open the fu*cking door."

    "I think something happened¡ª" Rachael pursed her lip and tried to get up. Elsa''s voice sounded more anxious than the first time.

    This time, even Andrew did not retaliate. He quietly got up and opened the door.

    As soon as he opened the door, Elsa''s tear stained face greeted him.

    "What happened?" He frowned.

    "I-I got a call from the hospital, Justin got into an ident."

    ¡­..

    [City hospital, Emergency room]

    When Elsa, Andrew and Rachael arrived, Justin was getting his wound dressed.

    On the way to his ce, his cab met with an ident. Though he didn''t suffer from any serious injury, he had many cuts and brushes along with a deep torn skin on his left arm.

    As soon as she saw him, Elsa quickly rushed towards him. "Are you okay?" She pursed her lips when she saw the cut in his arm.

    "I am fine."

    "Are you sure?" Before he could answer, she added, "Did you get hurt anywhere else? The wound looks really deep, does it hurt? Did you hit your head or¡ª"

    "Elsa¡ª" He grabbed her hand and assured her, "I am fine."

    "How did this happen?" Andrew asked as he approached him..

    "My cab met with an ident," he answered without taking his eyes off the woman who was on the verge of crying.

    "What about the cab driver? Is he okay?"

    "Yes, he suffered some minor injuries too," Justin answered. "It was the other car''s fault."

    "How can you lie like that?" Samuel, who was getting his wounds treated in the other bed, scoffed.

    When all four of them looked at him, he defended himself. "It was his cab driver''s fault. He was clearly driving in the wrong way."

    "For thest time, you were in wrong way and it''s your f*ucking fault," Justin snapped. The car which had shed against his cab happened to be Samuel''s.

    The day he returned back to the city, he met with an ident with the person he resented the most. How could his luck be so awful?

    "Okay fine¡ª" Samuel shrugged. "I am new here and the traffic system is a little different but that doesn''t mean I will let go off that stupid can driver of yours."

    "We will see who will not let go of whom after the police investigates this matter," Andrew remarked.

    "Oh look who is back in town¡ª" Samuel grinned. "It''s been a while Andrew."

    Just then Owen entered the room.

    "Dude what happened?" He quickly approached Justin. He had just reached his hotel room when he got a phone call from Elsa about Justin''s ident.

    "I¡ª"

    "What the f*uck is he doing here?" Owen frowned when he saw Samuel.

    "Excuse me¡ªso many people are not allowed inside. Only one person can stay with the patient. Others please wait outside," the nurse who was treating Justin asked them to leave.

    "We will be outside." Owen, Andrew and Rachael left, leaving Elsa with Justin.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 94 Enemy To Enemy Advice

    [Outside the emergency room]

    cing his hand on her shoulder, Andrew said, "You can ask me whatever you want."

    When she looked at him, he added, "You don''t have to think so much."

    "Elsa and Justin, they¡ª"

    "They used to date in the past," Andrew answered.

    "Not just date, they were head over heels for each other," Owen remarked. "They were almost inseparable."

    Contemting for a while, she inquired, "Then what happened?" She was curious. From what she had observed, both of them cared for each other. This made her wonder why they decided to split.

    Andrew and Owen did not say anything, they just looked at each other.

    "Come on Andrew, answer your wife," Owen remarked.

    "I think you can exin it better," Andrew stated.

    "You know how sloppy I am with words," Owen nervously chuckled.

    "No, you are better than me."

    Rachael looked at the two of them simultaneously and raised her brows. "So you both have no idea why they ended their rtionship."

    "You don''t know either?" When Andrew shook his head, Owen sighed, "I have zero idea of what happened and Justin never told us."

    "Because we never asked." Andrew looked at Rachael. "They broke up after Justin lost his brother and sister-inw. So I always assumed he purposely let her go because he didn''t want to force her to be a part of hisplicated life."

    "But that isn''t his choice, is it?" Rachael frowned. "Whether she is willing to be with him despite what is going on in his life is Elsa''s choice to make, not his."

    Owen sighed and nodded in agreement. "I agree with you. I don''t know the real reason but all I know is that both of them still have feelings for each other, especially Elsa. Though she tries to act all tough and says she has moved on, I know deep down she is still rooting for their rtionship."

    "Justin also cares for her alot, he hasn''t dated anyone else after her," Andrew added.

    "Then why is he doing this?" Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Men are stupid."

    ¡­..

    [Inside the emergency room]

    Patting the empty space next to him, Justin said, "Come sit here."

    Elsa shook her head. "I am good."

    He grabbed her wrist and forced her to sit next to him. He then grabbed the bottle of water he had bought for himself. "Here, drink it."

    Without saying anything, she obediently did what he asked her to.

    After taking a few sips, she closed the bottle and kept it back.

    "Don''t worry." He ced his hand over hers. "I am fine."

    Resting her forehead on his shoulder, she wrapped her hands around his arms tightly. "I was so scared, I thought I lost you."<sub> </sub>

    Looking at him, she said, "I know I have already lost you but the thought of losing you forever scares me a lot. I won''t be able to handle it."

    Wiping her tears from the corner of her eyes, he shook his head. "Don''t cry, you know how much I hate seeing you cry."

    "You hate seeing me cry but you are the one who has hurt me the most," she forced herself to smile.

    Her words stabbed his heart. Elsa was the most important woman in his life and he had hurt her a lot. This killed him everyday.

    Justin wanted to say something but couldn''t find the right words to express himself. After everything he had done, what could he possibly say?

    When she did not get the response she wanted from him, Elsa got up and excused herself.

    Justin wanted to stop her but he didn''t. He just remained seated in a daze.

    "I don''t know if I shouldugh at you or pity you Carter," Samuel sighed and helplessly shook his head.

    "Why don''t you try shutting the f*uck up?" He snapped.

    "Oh I will but not until I finish telling you how fu*cking stupid you are," Samuel scoffed.

    When Justin did not say anything, he frowned, "Not that I care but¡ªwhat the fuck are you even doing man? That woman fu*cking loves you and you are¡ª"

    He took a deep breath and sighed. "Do you have any idea how many men are dying to be with her? You don''t even have to go far, look at my brother. He has been trying to pursue her for more than eight years now and just to let you know, he has no intention of stopping."

    Everyone was aware of the weird obsession Igor Petrov, Samuel''s big brother, had for Elsa Volkov.

    "And you are clearly head over heels for her too. You have always been into her and you still are." Pausing for a while, he asked, "Then why?"

    Like everyone, even Samuel was surprised when he heard about Justin and Elsa''s breakup.

    When he did not say anything, Justin said, "Is it because you are worried you will get killed like your brother someday and then Elsa will be left behind to take care of your nephew all by herself?"

    Justin pursed his lips and red at Samuel. The guy had managed to see right through him.

    His brother''s death wasn''t just an ident, it was a nned muder. One of his brother''s enemies nned the entire thing in which his sister-inw who was expecting also ended up getting involved and lost her life.

    This incident shook Justin to his core. He couldn''t stop thinking about something simr happening to Elsa because of him.

    With Edward swooping in his life and his brother''s and sister-inw''s death, Justin''s life suddenly took a new turn. He felt lost and anxious and ended up doing something he still cursed himself for.

    When Justin kept quiet, Samuel sighed, "Let me give you an enemy to enemy advice."

    "Never take someone''s love for granted. Maybe now she is still into you but the day she finds a man who will treat her the way she deserves, you''ll end up being a guy from the past," he remarked.

    "And the day that happens, you are gonna end up regretting your entire life," he added.

    When Justin kept quiet, Samuel assumed he was listening to him. "Why ruin your present because of something that might not even happen? I mean, it''s not necessary that someone might kill you. You could die of a heart attack right now."

    "My point is, life is unpredictable. Anything can happen any time," Samuel stated. "I never thought there woulde a day when I would pass on my wisdom to someone I hate but here we are¡ª"

    ...

 Chapter 95 Elsa And Justin(I)

    [Outside the emergency room]

    "Hey, what happened?" Owen quickly approached his sister as soon as he saw her tear stained face.

    "Nothing¡ª" Elsa looked up and wiped her tears away before taking a deep breath. "I want to be alone right now, I''ll be outside."

    "Yeah sure, just let us know if you want anything." Owen gently caressed her arm. He knew she wouldn''t say anything even if he asked her. He knew his sister very well. So he had no choice but to give her the space she wanted.

    "Can you ask the doctor if everything is okay with Justin and if he has to stay in the hospital or he can go home?" When Owen nodded, Elsa excused herself. She needed some fresh air to clear her head.

    "Will she be okay?" Rachael was worried about Elsa.

    "She will be fine, we just need to give her some time." Looking at the direction Elsa left, Andrew sighed. "Rtionships can be soplicated."

    "Hmm, they can," she nodded. "But what Elsa and Justin have can be easily solved with a normal and simple conversation."

    Rachael looked at him and said, "If in the future we have any misunderstandings between us, let''s solve it as soon as possible." She hated unnecessaryplicated things and Andrew was thest person she wanted to have aplicated rtionship with.

    Andrew smiled and pinched her cheeks. "How can I stay mad at this cute face for a long time? The max I can go is two days and maybe four if I am very mad."

    "Oh for God''s sake give each other a break," Owen scoffed as he grumpily sat down. He was surrounded with two ridiculously different types of couples. One who couldn''t keep their hands and cute words to themselves and the other ones who were dying without each other but wouldn''t give in.

    ''Thank God I am single." He thought to himself, mentally appreciating the great choice he had made of not looking for anything serious or love.

    Just then Justin came out of the room.

    "Oh you are out already?" Owen inquired.

    Without even bothering to answer, Justin looked around but when he couldn''t find Elsa, he panicstrickenly inquired, "Where is she?" He had to see her as soon as possible.

    "She stepped outside for some fresh air," Rachael answered.

    "What happened?" Andrew frowned when he noticed Justin''s bleeding hand.

    "Sir, you can''t just pull your I.V and walk out¡ªthat''s dangerous," a nurse quickly approached him but Justin couldn''t care less.

    Without answering anyone, he rushed outside.

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    Sitting on an empty bench outside the hospital, Elsa was trying very hard not to cry but her tears did not stop streaming down her face.<sub> </sub>

    She had tried to stay strong for three years but this was it, she had reached her limit.

    After Justin ended their rtionship, she tried to sort things out with him, she tried to talk to him. But when nothing seemed to work, she decided to ept her fate. She decided to ept the unexpected breakup and move on.

    But she could never get past the breakup, she couldn''t get past him. She couldn''t forget him no matter how hard she tried.

    "Let''s go inside." When Elsa looked up, Justin added, "It''s cold outside, you will catch a cold."

    "What do you want now?" She looked away. "Just leave me alone."

    "I can''t leave you alone." He wanted to talk to her but not outside a hospital. "I want to talk to you, let''s go somewhere else¡ª"

    "What do you wanna talk about?" She wiped her tears away and got up. "Are you here to tell me that I shouldn''t continue to linger around you and move on?"

    Before he could answer, she snapped, "If that''s what you wanna say then save your speech because I don''t need it. I don''t want you telling me what I should do with my life."

    "El, listen time first¡ª"

    "No, I have listened to you enough," she retorted. "Now it''s time you listen to me."

    "Three years ago when you left me like I was nothing to you. I didn''t ask you why because you were going through a lot at the time and I wanted to respect your decision," she added. "And also because I was sure you would definitelye back to me after things get normal again. But when you never came back, I realised you were very serious about the breakup."

    She stepped closer and grabbed his shirt. "I tried to talk to you so many times but you kept shutting me out. It was like I am nothing to you anymore."

    ? "Do you have any idea how I felt? The only person I have loved my entire life suddenly stopped loving me, do you know how miserable I felt?"

    Justin did not say anything, he just kept staring at her. After their breakup, this was the first time Elsa was opening up to him. He knew he had hurt her alot and he wanted her to take all her frustration out on him, because he deserved it.

    "I tried, okay? I tried to move on and I am still trying but nothing seems to work." Over the past three years, Elsa had tried dating other people but it never worked. No matter how great the guy is, in the end she always ended upparing him to Justin andter lost interest.

    Pausing for a while, she added, "Do you have any idea what a great Robby Gazelo is? That guy is crazy about me and is willing to do anything I tell him. But I had to break up with him and it''s your fault."

    "You broke up with him?" Justin was surprised.

    "I had to¡ªI couldn''t y with his genuine feelings when I knew I was just using him to get over you."

    "Elsa¡ª" he tried to touch her but she stepped away.

    "I wanted things to work with Robby because I know that guy would keep me happy but how could I make things work when you are everything I could think about when I was with him?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 96 Elsa And Justin(II)

    Keeping quiet for a while, Elsa said, "Robby and I¡ªwe tried to get physical but we couldn''t do it. And you know why?"

    Justin closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "El, I don''t know why you are telling me this but I don''t wanna know and I couldn''t care less."

    "Of course," she mockingly smirked. "Why would you care?"

    When she tried to walk away, Justin grabbed her waist and pulled her closer. "Why should I care about something you did when we were not officially together? You want me to get mad at you for almost sleeping with some guy you were officially dating when I was being a coward?"

    When Elsa stopped struggling in his embrace, he remarked, "If it makes you feel any better than I am not happy with what I just heard but I am not mad at you, I am mad at myself."

    He gently caressed her cheeks. "If I hadn''t let you go, nothing would have happened." He sighed, "I am sorry, I am sorry for everything I have done, all the foolish impulsive decisions I have made."

    He pulled her into his embrace and rested his chin on the top of her head. "I once promised you I would never make you cry but since thest three years, I have broken that promise a hundred times."

    He kissed the top of her head and tightened his grip around her.

    After a long silent hug, Elsa pulled away. "I couldn''t go past the kiss¡ª"

    When he frowned a little, she exined, "When Robby kissed me i-it didn''t feel right, it felt very weird and wrong. And even though we were not together, I felt like I was cheating on you."

    Elsa never told this to anyone because she thought it was stupid and naive of her to feel that way.

    He gently caressed her cheeks as his lips curled upwards.

    When she saw his sly smile, she pped his chest and frowned. "Don''t make fun of me, I know it''s stupid."

    "Who said it''s stupid?" He shrugged. "I just find it very adorable."

    Staring at him for a couple of seconds, she tiptoed and started touching his forehead followed by the back of his head.

    "You didn''t hit your head somewhere, did you?"

    Justin: " "

    "Nothing seems to be wrong¡ª" She pursed her lips. "Did they give you too many medications?"

    "Why?"

    "Because you are acting weird."

    Justin: " "

    When he shut himself up and did not say anything, he was weird and the heartless one. But now when he was showing his true feelings, he was still somehow the weird one.

    How was this even fair?

    Elsa sighed and ced her hand on his cheek. "What do you want from me this time Justin? If you are trying to coax me to go back to Russia so that we never cross paths, I will do it. You don''t have to be all sweet and caring. This will just make things difficult for me."<sub> </sub>

    She was very well aware of the strong influence Justin had over her feelings and her mind. She was already struggling to lead a normal life without letting everyone around her see what a pathetic mess she was without him.

    If he continued to talk to her so sweetly like he did when they were dating, she was worried she would end up losing thest string of control she had over her emotions.

    "I don''t want you to go anywhere, not anymore," He stated. "I want you to stay, I want to stay with me."

    Not waiting for her to say anything, Justin leaned forward and imed her lips.

    When her soft lips touched his, he tightened his grip on her waist and deepened the kiss.

    Taken aback by the sudden kiss, Elsa widened her eyes in shock.

    She ced her hand on his shoulder and pulled away. "Are you serious?" She couldn''t believe what he just said.

    "You want me to stay? Y-You¡ª"

    Cutting her off, he said, "I want us to get back together but before you give me an answer, I want you to think it through."

    Pausing for a while, he exined, "Things aren''t the same as they used to be. Three years ago, it was just you and me but now it will always be you, me and Edward."

    When she frowned, he added, "Edward is my son, he calls me dad. If we get together again, you will be a mom of a three year old."

    "You think I don''t know that?" Elsa frowned. "Technically I would have been his mom three years ago if you hadn''t cast me away."

    "Is this why you broke up with me? Is it because you thought I would have a problem with being Edward''s mom?"

    When he did not say anything, she scoffed, "Oh my God, I cannot believe this. And here I thought you know me."

    "Justin, I don''t mind being a mom for hundreds of kids if they are a part of your life," she stated. "I will happily embrace everything that is a part of your life. I love you, I will love everything thates with you."

    "And it''s Edward for God''s sake, that kid burps and I fall in love with him all over again," she eximed.

    When he did not say anything, Elsa frowned deeper. "Now say something, why are you quiet?"

    "What if I die after we get married and you have to take care of Edward all by yourself?" Justin knew how silly he sounded but this was one of the many things he was worried about the most.

    "Did they give you any sedatives or something?" She wiggled out of his embrace. "I am not having this conversation with you when you are drowsy."

    "Elsa I am not drowsy¡ª"

    "Then what the f*uck is wrong with you?" She snapped. "Why are you suddenly asking me all these silly and pathetic questions?"

    Without waiting for his reply, she asked, "Tell me honestly, is this why you broke up with me?"

    ¡­.

 Chapter 97 Elsa And Justin(III)

    When he did not say anything, Elsa scoffed. "So you think I am incapable of taking care of Edward if something happens to you? Or do you think I''ll abandon him and run away?"

    "No¡ª"

    When he tried to touch her, she pped his hand away. "You are unbelievable Justin, I don''t know if I am more mad or hurt."

    Before he could say anything, she pushed him and took a step back. "Now I am mad at you¡ª"

    "Elsa¡ª" But before Justin could approach her, she had already stormed away.

    Left with no other choice, he quickly followed her.

    ¡­.

    [Outside the emergency room]

    "Do you think they are okay?" Rachael was very worried for Elsa and Justin.

    "As long as they don''t kill each other, they are gonna be okay," Owen remarked.

    "I think you should go and check on them."

    "That won''t be necessary." Pointing towards the direction Elsa was storming from, Andrew said, "She doesn''t look in a good mood."

    Just then Justin appeared from behind and grabbed Elsa''s hand.

    "Oh what are they talking about?" Owen''s curiosity peaked in. Since they were at a distant, they were not audible.

    "It''s hard to say¡ª" Rachael pursed her lips as she tried to figure out what was happening.

    "Maybe they are trying to patch things up," Owen remarked.

    "Umm, I don''t think so¡ª" She added when Elsa jerked Justin''s hand away and walked towards them.

    Owen quickly looked away. "Act cool¡ª" he muttered before pretending too look at his phone.

    "Take me home," Elsa told Andrew before looking at Owen. "And you take this dumba*ss away from my sight before I f*ucking kill him."

    "El¡ª" Justin swallowed the rest of his words and pursed his lips when she red at him.

    Sensing the intense tension between them, Andrew quickly got up and took Rachael and Elsa home. He was aware of his cousin''s bad temper. Creating a scene at the hospital was thest thing he wanted.

    ¡­..

    [Collin''s mansion]

    When they arrived home, Rachael brought a ss of water for Elsa who still seemed very mad.

    "Are you fine?"<sub> </sub>

    "No I am not fine Rachael, I am very very mad," Elsa grunted. "I am going to kill Justin."

    Before Rachael could say anything, she snapped again, "Do you know he broke up with me because he thought I wouldn''t be able to take care of Edward and I''ll abandon him if he dies."

    "What?" Rachael frowned.

    After narrating the entire tithing Elsa had learned today to her, she stated, "I don''t know if I should be mad or feel sad for myself."

    All these years, she kept thinking about all the possible reasons Justin had ended their rtionship. Since he didn''t give her a reason, she had ruled out many factors which included her not being a good girlfriend. But who would have thought the real reason would be Justin''s delusional overthinking.

    "Well¡ª" Rachael shrugged. "I don''t know but it kinda makes sense to me."

    When Elsa looked at her and frowned, she exined, "From what I have heard, Justin was very close to his big brother who passed away, then unfortunately he lost his sister-inw as well. And before he could cope with the situation, Edward came along. The whole incident is very triggering no matter how emotionally strong a person is."

    "Now I am not saying that what he did was right, he should have talked to you before making such a big decision. But maybe the whole incident scared him and he ended up making some irrational decisions."

    When Elsa did not say anything, she ced her hand on arm. "I know you are mad and you have all the right to be mad but try to think about it from all perspectives before making any decision. Because at the end of the day, what happened in the past doesn''t matter, what matters is you both love each other and are ready to make a fresh start."

    Just then Andrew stepped inside the mansion after discussing a few things with Yuri.

    When Rachael saw Andrew, she quickly approached him.

    "Talk to her," she whispered. When he nodded, she excused herself, giving them some privacy.

    When Andrew sat beside her, Elsa wrapped her hands around his arm and ced her head on his shoulder.

    "Justin''s brother''s death wasn''t an ident." When she looked at him, he added, "It was nned, he was murdered."

    "What?" Elsa frowned.

    "We never told anyone, it''s just between Owen, Justin and me." Andrew wrapped his arms around her shoulder. "Listen, Justin didn''t want you to know this because he didn''t want you to worry but I think it''s necessary for you to know."

    Pausing for a while, he added, "Honestly, Justin never told us why he broke up with you and we never asked but I always assumed it had something to do with his brother''s death. I know what he did wasn''t right but I kinda understand his point as well."

    "He was scared that if something was to happen to him, you would be left alone to take care of Edward," Andrew remarked.

    "I don''t understand why is that a problem? Does he think I won''t take care of Edward properly because he is not rted to me by blood?"

    "No¡ª" He shook his head. "He knows you very well Elsa, he knows you will never back out. You will dedicate your entire life to Edward and raise him well."

    "Then what is the problem?" Elsa frowned.

    "He doesn''t want that, he doesn''t want you to throw your life like that. He wants to live a normal and happy life without any kind of constant fear or anxiety. I know it''s silly but that is how he felt at that time and it made sense to him. He just followed his gut and did what he thought was best for you."

    When she did not say anything, he added, "In the past three years, I have seen him suffer. Though he never showed it or said it out loud, he never stopped loving you. The breakup was hard on you but it was also hard on him."

    ...

 Chapter 98 Good Mood

    [Rachael and Andrew''s Room]

    When Andrew entered the room, Rachael had already changed intofortable home clothes and was fast asleep on the bed.

    He tucked her inside the nket and kissed her forehead before stepping inside the washroom for a shower.

    When he came out, his phone, which was on the table, started ringing.

    "Hmm, what is it?"

    "I looked into the matter," Owen stated. "It was really an ident and it was Samuel''s fault." Though Justin had assured them it was an ident, they didn''t wanna take a chance by letting the incident pass. They had to be careful.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew inquired, "What is Samuel doing here?" It had been a month since Samuel Petrov had left Russia and had been staying in Elisberg city. This was not only suspicious but also very unusual.

    "It seems like he is up to something," Owen answered. "He has been constantly meeting his brother''spetitors in the city. Igor tried to contact him many times but Samuel is ignoring him, it seems like the two brothers have fallen out."

    "What about Igor? Is he aware of the meetings?" Andrew wasn''t very surprised when he heard about the possibility of the two Petrov brother''s falling out. Though they pretended to be quite close in public, the reality was different.

    "No, you know how sneaky this Samuel is, he is being very careful." Pausing for a while, Owen added, "About Samuel and Rachael¡ª"

    "What about them?"

    "I couldn''t find anything which indicated towards them knowing each other. Maybe they crossed paths in the past but I am not sure. Why don''t you ask Rachael about it?" Since they couldn''t find anything, Owen thought it would be best if Andrew asked her about it personally.

    "Hmm, I will."

    After hanging up the call, Andrew lied down beside Rachael and pulled her into his embrace.

    Kissing the top of her head, he sighed. Since the day he left, he had always felt very restless. But now that she was in his arms again, the anxiety in his heart finally calmed down.

    When she snuggled closer and wrapped her arms around his waist, his lips curled upwards.

    The kiss that they shared today was proof that Rachael had feelings for him too, just like he did. Now all he had to do was wait for her to acknowledge her feelings for him.

    "Andrew¡ª" Rachael muttered.

    "Hmm?" He gently caressed her back.

    "I am so happy that you are back." She snuggled closer. "I really missed you a lot."

    "I missed you too." He kissed the top of her head.

    ¡­..

    [Next Day]

    When Elsa woke up and stepped out of the room, the first person she bumped into was Justin.

    "I¡ªI was about to knock." He awkwardly cleared his throat. "Hi¡ª"

    "Hi¡ª" Elsa smiled.

    Both of them kept standing in the same position for a few minutes. They didn''t say anything, they just kept stealing nces at each other.

    "You wannae inside?" Since the conversation they hadst night didn''t go that well, they had to start it all over again.

    Looking around, Justin suggested, "Can we go somewhere else?"

    "Sure, let me get changed."

    "I''ll wait for you in the car." When she nodded, Justin left.

    ¡­.

    [Rachael and Andrew''s Room]

    Kissing her chin, followed by the tip of her nose, Andrew smiled, "Morning¡ª"

    "You seem to be in a very good mood today," Rachael chuckled.<sub> </sub>

    "Well, after a whole month I am waking up beside my beautiful wife. Why shouldn''t my mood be good?" he remarked.

    When he resumed showering her with morning kisses, sheughed, "We will bete for office."

    "It''s okay, we are the boss."

    "I have an early meeting."

    "Ask Ben to reschedule it," Andrew remarked as he started trailing kisses on her neck.

    Rachael ced her hand on his shoulder and tried to push him away. "Stop, it''s ticklish," she giggled.

    Just then Andrew''s phone started ringing.

    "Whoever is it, saved you today." He gave her a peck on her lips before getting up.

    Not giving him a chance to force her to stay in bed, Rachael quickly got up.

    She frowned and ced her hand on her lower abdomen when she felt a sharp pain. She staggered and sat down on the bed again.

    When Andrew noticed movements, he quickly hung up the call and approached her. "What happened?" he frowned.

    "Nothing¡ª"

    Seeing how she was trying to massage her lower abdomen, he asked, "Is your stomach hurting?"

    "I think it''s period cramps," she sighed.

    "Oh¡ªis there something I can do for you?"

    "Can you get a tampon or sanitary pad from Elsa? I don''t have any at the moment."

    Andrew nodded and quickly walked out.

    ¡­..

    [Elsa''s room]

    Elsa was about to leave when Andrew entered her room.

    "Where are you going?" he inquired when he saw her all dressed up.

    "I am going out with Justin," she answered. "What are you doing here so early? Do you want something?"

    "Do you have any tampons?"

    "Yes I have it¡ª" She walked towards her suitcase and took out a new pack. "You are taking it for Rachael right?"

    Andrew: " "

    "Do you think I will use it?" he frowned.

    "Who knows?" she shrugged. "Men can be weird."

    Without saying anything, he took the pack from her hand. "Did you bring the hot water bag I had bought for you?"

    Growing up with a woman beside them, Owen and Andrew had more knowledge about menstruation and other feminine problems than other men as Elsa never kept anything away from them. She always told them about the multiple problems women have to face before, during and after their monthly menstrual cycle.

    Since Elsa alwaysined about having bad menstrual cramps, Andrew had bought her an electric hot water bag to make feelfortable. On the other hand, Owen always brought her snacks and choctes or whatever she was craving during her cycle.

    Without saying anything, she took out the hot water bag and gave it to him. "Is it bad?"

    "I guess," he frowned. "She could not even get up from the bed."

    "That sounds bad," Elsa pursed her lips. "Take care of her and make sure she gets enough rest. Sometimes the pain can be unbearable."

    ...

 Chapter 99 S*Exually Frustrated

    After taking a quick shower, Rachaely down in bed. With each passing minute, she could feel the pain getting worse.

    Burying her face in the pillow, she squeezed her eyes shut and tried to endure the pain. She suffered from dysmenorrhea in the past as well.

    Just then she felt someone cing something hot on her stomach. When she opened her eyes, she saw Andrew sitting right next to her. He was holding the hot water bag, making sure it''s in the right ce.

    "Is it bad?" When she nodded, he asked, "Should we go to the hospital?" Seeing how pale she looked, he was very worried.

    "No it''s fine, I''ll be okay soon."

    "Take some rest, I''ll get you something to eat."

    "Wait¡ªyou have to go to work." She nced at the watch. "It''s alreadyte, that meeting is very important."

    "Seriously?" Andrew frowned. She was in so much pain but she was still thinking about work.

    "That project is due this week, you have to go."

    "I can''t leave you alone." He had already made up his mind to stay with her all day.

    "Listen¡ª" She sat up straight. "This happens every month, it''s not a big deal."

    "But¡ª"

    "That meeting is really important Andrew." Sensing his reluctance, she ced her hand on his. "I''ll be fine and if I feel excess difort, I''ll call you immediately."

    Andrew contemted for a while before reluctantly agreeing. "Fine but I''lle back as soon as the meeting is over."

    "Can you get me some medication when youe back?"

    "I''ll get it for you right now¡ª"

    "The pain is bearable now but I want it just in case it gets bad. You need to grab the prescription from my parents ce first before going to the pharmacy." When he nodded, she assured him. "I am fine, don''t worry."

    ...

    [Vagabond Hotel, Room no: 109]

    Looking around, Elsa inquired, "How long are you nning to stay here?"

    "Just for a few days," Justin answered. "Andrew is helping me look for a ce."

    "So you have ns of settling here?" When he nodded, she asked, "What about me then? What if I don''t wanna move here?"

    She took a step forward, closing the gap between them. "How are you nning to make this work?"

    "Hmm¡ª" Justin tucked his hands inside his pocket and sighed, "If that''s the case then I have to look for a new mom for Edward."

    "You¡ª" Elsa smacked his chest. "How can you think of recing me that easily?"

    When she was about to hit him again, he grabbed her wrist. "If you were so easy to rece, I wouldn''t have been single for the past three years."

    He pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her waist. "If you don''t wanna move, that''s fine. We will work things out. You can stay here as long as you want and if you wanna go back, I''ll fly back and forth all the time."

    "That sounds quite tiring." She hooked her arms around his neck. "Maybe if you try to coax me, I''ll stay with you forever."

    "Three years Elsa¡ª" He caressed her cheeks. "Are you sure only coaxing is enough?"<sub> </sub>

    "It''s not¡ª" She shook her head. "You have topensate for everything we have missed in thest three years."

    Burying her face in his neck, she said, "Promise me you will never leave me alone or cast me away. You''ll always share your worries with me instead of enduring everything by yourself. Promise me¡ª"

    Kissing her top of her head, he stated, "I promise, I won''t make the same mistake again. You are very important to me El, more than anything in this world. I love you."

    Elsa pulled away and looked at him as her eyes welled up. "I love you too Justin, I always have and I always will. Let''s stay together forever, get married and give Edward as many brothers and sisters as we can. I want a big family and big house with a beautifulwn we can grow old in."

    She hugged him tightly. "I don''t want to lose you again."

    "Me too." He lowered his head and kissed her neck followed by her shoulder.

    Elsa hooked her arms around his neck and imed lips as she fumbled to take off his shirt.

    Justin grabbed her hands and pulled away. "Are you sure?"

    "Aren''t you?" She questioned him back.

    He ced his hand on the side of neck. "There isn''t a single moment when I don''t want you babe."

    "Then shut up and kiss me," she remarked. "It''s been three years, I am h*orny as f*uck."

    Throwing his head back, Justin chuckled.

    "Don''tugh, I am a sexually frustrated heartbroken person," she pouted her lips. "And it''s all because of you."

    "Doesn''t the same go for me as well?" He raised his brows. "It''s not like I went around banging women everywhere."

    "Well, you always had your hands to help you out," she shrugged.

    "I can say the same thing."

    Elsa rolled her eyes at him. "Do you seriously wanna start this discussion now?"

    Justin smiled and quickly imed her lips. His hands travelled from her neck to her waist.

    When he lifted her up, Elsa wrapped her legs around his waist.

    With his lips never leaving hers, he took long strides towards the bed.

    ¡­..

    [Supermarket]

    After finishing the meeting, Andrew quickly left the office. He asked Ben to shift all the remaining meetings to the next day and asked him to clear Rachael''s schedule for the next three days.

    On his way to Rachael''s parents home, he stopped by the supermarket. Since Rachael had said she didn''t have sanitary napkins or tampons with her, he wanted to buy it for her since she would be frequently needing them.

    When he called her to ask if she wanted any snacks or something else from the store, she did not answer the call.

    Thinking that she might be sleeping, he decided to grab whatever he could find and take it for her.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 100 Anxious

    [Watson Mansion]

    "Andrew¡ª" Reeta eximed. "What a pleasant surprise."

    She gave him a hug. "When did youe back?"

    "Yesterday night." He hugged her back. "How have you been?"

    "We are all fine but look at you¡ª" She pulled away and frowned. "Why do I feel like you have lost some weight?"

    "Well, after all the delicious meals Rachael has been feeding me, nothing tastes good there."

    "Oh you are right," Reeta chuckled. "Rachael cooks really well."

    He smiled and nodded. "What about others? Uncle Michael is at work?"

    "He has taken Edward to the mall," she answered. "What brings you here at this time? Did Rachaele as well?"

    "No she didn''t. I am here to grab the prescription for Rachael''s menstrual cramps," he said. "She told me you have it."

    "Yes I do, wait a second." Reeta excused herself and rushed to her room to grab the prescription.

    While she was gone, Andrew took out his phone and tried calling Rachael but when she did not receive the call again, he started getting a little anxious.

    After trying one more time, he called Yuri and instructed him to tell one of the helpers to check on Rachael.

    "Here¡ª" Reeta handed him the prescription. "Is she in too much pain?"

    "She says she is fine but I am a little worried," Andrew sighed.

    "Rachael suffers from severe dysmenorrhea," she exined. "There were times in the past when she passed out because of the pain."

    "Passed out?" He frowned.

    "Yes. A couple of months back, she passed out because of the pain and we had to rush her to the hospital."

    Without waiting for his reply, she inquired, "Are you going home?" When he nodded, Reeta said, "Let me apany you then, I want to check on her."

    "Sure, I''ll wait for you in the car."

    "I''ll be there in a minute."

    After Reeta went back to her room to change, Andrew called Rachael again. After hearing that she had previously passed out of pain, his anxiety shot up. He couldn''t ignore the possibility of that happening again.

    Just then Yuri called him. "Boss, the helper said madam''s condition doesn''t look good and she is asking about you."

    "I''ll be there soon, tell her not to leave Rachael''s side," Andrew instructed.

    "Okay boss."

    "Is Elsa home?"

    "I don''t think so," Yuri answered. "Should I go and check?"

    "No need, just do what I said. I''ll be home soon."

    ¡­..

    [Collins mansion]

    When they arrived home, Andrew quickly rushed upstairs to the bedroom while Reeta followed him.

    As soon as he entered the room, he quickly approached Rachael who was still lying on the bed.<sub> </sub>

    "Rach¡ª" He sat beside her. "Are you okay?" Her face looked very pale and her forehead was covered with beads of sweat.

    Rachael slowly nodded as she tried to open her eyes. The pain started getting worse after Andrew left. She didn''t want to disturb him so she tried to endure it but when it started bing unbearable, she told the helper to call him.

    "Honey¡ª" Reeta started panicking.

    "Mom?" Rachael frowned. "What are you doing here?"

    "I came here with Andrew to check on you." She quickly retrieved the medication from her bag. "Here take the medication first, you will feel better."

    Andrew helped sit up straight. He then grabbed a ss of water from the bedside table and helped her take the medicine.

    "I told you I will stay with you but you did not listen to me." He couldn''t help but nag her.

    Not having the energy to say anything, Rachael just leaned against his body.

    "What did you eat for lunch?" When she did not say anything, he looked at the helper who was standing near the door. "Did she eat anything?"

    "No sir."

    Pinching the space between his brows, Andrew took a deep breath to calm himself down. He didn''t want to scold her when she was already in so much pain.

    "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll quickly make something for her." Reeta ced her bag on the bed and asked the helper to show her the kitchen.

    After she left, Andrew picked up the hot water bag from the bed and reheated it. He positioned the water bag on her abdomen while he gently massaged her back with his other hand.

    After a few minutes, he inquired, "How do you feel?"

    "Okay¡ª" She snuggled in his embrace.

    "You wouldn''t have to endure so much pain if you had taken the medication earlier."

    "I don''t want to rely on medication all the time. If the pain is bearable, I try my best to tolerate it." She buried her face on his neck. "I''ll be fine after some time."

    He sighed and helplessly shook his head. "I seriously don''t know what to do with you."

    After a few minutes, she fell asleep in Andrew''s arms.

    ¡­..

    [Twenty minutester]

    When Reeta entered the room with a bowl of soup and some broiled vegetables, Andrew gently patted on Rachael''s shoulder to wake her up.

    When she opened her eyes, he gently caressed her hair. "Get up and eat something first." He helped her sit up and took the tray from Reetas''s hand.

    Scooping some soup with the spoon, he blew it a couple of times before feeding her.

    "Is it too hot?" When Rachael shook her head, he repeated the action.

    Meanwhile Reeta stood by the door watching the couple with a smile on her face. Though Rachael had told her before that Andrew treated her very well, she had always felt a little reluctancy in her heart.

    Since their marriage was an arranged one, Reeta was constantly worried that they would not get along. She had even shared her concerns with Michael who had assured her that everything would be okay. But as a mother, her heart was never at ease. But after witnessing everything that had happened today, she felt very relieved.

    Though Andrew did not say it out loud, Reeta knew he was very worried for Rachael when they left the house. In fact, she had to assure him that everything was fine in order to calm him down.

    ¡­..

    ¡­..

 Chapter 101 Right Man

    All the doubts and reluctance Reeta had in her mind and heart had immediately dissipated when she saw them together.

    Michael was right, Andrew is the best man for their daughter. She then took out her phone and secretly took a picture of them. She couldn''t wait to go home and tell him everything.

    "I am full¡ª" Rachael refused to take another sip of the soup.

    "You did not even finish half of the soup," Andrew frowned. When she pouted her lips, he shook his head. "Don''t make that face, you have to take ten more bites and finish all these veggies."

    Rubbing her stomach, she sighed, "But I already feel bloated."

    Not leaving any room for negotiation, he kept feeding her the soup.

    After making sure she had eaten enough, he coaxed her to sleep.

    Reeta also apanied them for a while before leaving.

    "I''ll drop you¡ª" Andrew grabbed his car keys from the table.

    "Oh there is no need for that," she politely turned him. "You stay with Rachael, I have already called George over. He will be here soon."

    She then grabbed her bag from the bed. "I''ll wait for him downstairs."

    "Let me apany you." After making sure Rachael wasfortable, he left the room with Reeta.

    ¡­..

    [Downstairs]

    "I must say Andrew, the house is beautiful." This was the first time Reeta has visited Andrew and Rachael after they got married.

    "Thank you," he smiled. "I am d Rachael likes it."

    "Are you saying you would change houses if she didn''t ?" When he nodded, she helplessly shook her head and chuckled, "Oh boy you are long gone my son but I am happy for you and Rachael."

    She touched his arm and smiled, "I am d she finally found the right man."

    "I won''t say that I am the right man but I will always try to be one." Andrew believed that there were other men who were better than him. He wasn''t the best and never thrived to be one. But for Rachael, he wanted to be the best man and husband.

    After a few minutes, George arrived to take Reeta home.

    "How is Rach?" he inquired.

    "She is feeling better after taking the medicine," Andrew replied. "She is taking a nap now."

    "Okay, I''ll visit herter." George looked at his mother. "Shall we leave?" He had rescheduled an important meeting by a couple of hours to pick her up and also to check on Rachael.

    "Yes but wait¡ª" Reeta turned towards Andrew. "Do you by chance have any close rtives who are of marriageable age?"

    "Girl or boy?" Andrew raised his brows and looked at George.

    Instead of answering the question, Reeta looked at her son. "Which one do you prefer?"

    "Mom¡ª" George frowned.

    "What?" She shrugged. "I am just being open to everything. I am giving you an option."

    Pinching the bridge of his nose, he sighed and helplessly shook his head. He didn''t even bother to answer the question.<sub> </sub>

    "I did have a single beautiful cousin but you are a dayte," Andrew remarked. "She just got back with her ex."

    Reeta sighed in dejection and smacked George''s arm.

    He winced in pain as he rubbed his arm. "Ouch mom that hurt."

    "It was meant to hurt¡ª" Reeta snapped. "How are you nning to wait to find a wife? All good women are being taken away."

    ? "Don''t worry aunt, I am sure George has someone in mind." Andrew wrapped his arms around Reeta''s shoulder and looked at his brother-inw. "Right, George?"

    "I highly doubt that. The way he keeps picking out faults on all the women I introduce to him, I won''t be surprised if he stays single forever."

    "That''s enough mom," George frowned. "Did you call me all the way here to nag me like this? I just postponed an important meeting for you and¡ª"

    "Almost all the women I introduced him to are now married." Reeta ignored him and continued talking to Andrew. "One of them even had a kid recently. A cute little girl."

    Without giving him a chance to say anything, she excitedly added, "You know what would be lovely? If you and Rachael have a child soon. I mean, no pressure but this is such a big house and it''s just the two of you, a kid running around will make it more lively."

    "Yeah¡ª" George scoffed. "Keep dreaming about that."

    "ying with your kids is in fact a dream," Reeta retorted. "With the pace you are moving, I am sure Rachael and Andrew''s kid will have a kid before you even find a wife for yourself."

    "How can you be so sure that they will have a kid before I do?" George raised his brows. "They haven''t even done it yet."

    Andrew: " "

    Reeta looked at Andrew and curiously questioned him. "You both haven''t¡ª?

    Andrew: " "

    He was speechless. Was that even an appropriate question for a mother-inw to ask her daughter''s husband? Even if it was, how was he supposed to answer it?

    Realizing what he had just said, George awkwardly cleared his throat. "I mean, they just got married, it''s too early to do kids¡ª"

    Sensing that his mother was about to ask Andrew another inappropriate question, he quickly dragged her out of the house. "I have a meeting, we need to leave."

    After they left, Andrew stood there for a couple of minutes trying to figure out how George had found out about something that is supposed to be exclusive between him and Rachael.

    ''Did Rachael tell him?'' he thought to himself.

    Making a mental note to ask her about itter, he went upstairs.

    ¡­..

    [Four hourster]

    When Rachael woke up from her long nap, the first thing she did was look for Andrew.

    "How are you feeling now?" He closed hisptop and ced it on the table before approaching her.

    "I feel much better," she said as she caressed her stomach. Though she was still feeling a little pain, it was bearable and much better than before.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 102 Owen: The A*Ss Licker

    "If you still feel ufortable, let''s go to the hospital," Andrew suggested as he sat beside her.

    "It''s okay, I feel much better now." She leaned her back against him. "I slept so much but I still feel tired."

    "Sleep more then." He kissed the top of her head. "I''ll go to visit grandma after sometime." Since he was away for a long time, he hadn''t seen grandma Collins for a long time though Rachael had video called him a couple of times when she visited her.

    "She was asking about you when I visited her a couple of days ago."

    Just then someone knocked at the door.

    Andrew got down from the bed and unlocked the door.

    "Hey¡ª" Owen grinned.

    "What are you doing here?" Andrew frowned.

    "What kind of a question is that?" he scoffed. "I am here to see my beautiful sister-inw." Ignoring the stern expression on his face, Owen squeezed his way inside.

    Rachael sat up straight when she saw Owen.

    "Hey, I heard you are sick so I am here to see you," Owen remarked. "How are you feeling now?"

    "I am fine now."

    "Here, I bought some choctes and snacks for you." He kept it on the bed. "Elsa always craved for them so I figured out you would like the same thing too."

    "Oh you didn''t have to¡ª" Rachael smiled and received his gift. Though her condition couldn''t be considered sick, she still felt very touched. "Thank you so much."

    "You don''t have to thank me, that''s the least I can do," Owen smiled.

    "Alright now tell her why you are really here." Andrew sat beside Rachael.

    When Owen did not say anything, he raised his brows. "Are you telling or should I tell her?"

    "What is going on?" The silent interaction between the two men confused her a lot.

    Just then Elsa and Justin entered the room.

    "Rach, are you fine?" Elsa quickly approached her in panic.

    "Y-Yes I am fine." Rachael ced her hand on hers. "Are you fine?" She looked very pale and scared.

    Elsa pursed her lips and red at her brother, who just rolled his eyes at him. "You are f*ucking dead¡ª"

    As she was about to attack Owen, Justin grabbed her waist. "Alright, let''s not create a scene here. Rachael still doesn''t look very well."

    "What is going on?" Andrew inquired.

    "Owen messaged me saying that Rachael is terribly sick and she passed out in the washroom." Elsa gritted her teeth and threw her purse at Owen. "How could you lie about something like that? I was so worried."

    Swiftly catching the bag before it could even touch him, Owen scoffed, "Both of you wouldn''t receive my call. What was I supposed to do? And moreover what were you both doing?"

    Without waiting for their reply, he scoffed, "Never mind, the hickey''s on your neck is screaming the answer on your behalf."

    Justin awkwardly cleared his throat and stated, "We got back together."

    "So does that mean you are again the guy who is doing our little sister?" Andrew said with a straight face.

    To which Justin nodded. "I am afraid so."<sub> </sub>

    "Congrattions," Rachael eximed. "I am so happy for you both."

    ? "Alright alright let''s save the congrattions forter¡ª" Owen looked at Rachael and said, "Rach, you are so beautiful and I know you have a cotton candy heart."

    "You are such an a*ss licker," Elsa scoffed.

    Ignoring her, Owen quickly approached Rachael and sat beside her. "Firstly, I would like you to know that I just have two friends¡ªJustin and Andrew. Since I don''t have a girlfriend¡ª"

    "He just has multiple banging partners everywhere," Justin interrupted him.

    "Don''t listen to them," Owen remarked. "They are just jealous of my single life."

    Without giving her a chance to say anything, he continued, "So basically I have no one but these two idiots in my life."

    "Cut the chase Owen, Rachael needs to rest and I have to visit grandma." Andrew reminded him. He never liked it when someone unnecessarily dragged the conversation.

    "There is an expo which we three had nned to attend together. It was supposed to be held a month back but it got postponed to next month." Owen grabbed Rachael''s hand. "Can you please let Andrew go?"

    Rachael: " "

    When had she ever stopped him? Rachael was speechless.

    "Until you say ''YES'', Andrew will not go." Owen started requesting her. "Please, I really want to go there but I don''t wanna go by myself."

    "Stop it¡ª" Andrew pped his hand away. "I told you already that I don''t wanna go."

    "Me too, we just came back yesterday. How can we leave again?" Justin had already been away from Edward for a long time and now since things had be normal with Elsa again, he was more reluctant to go anywhere without them.

    "Where is it?" Rachael inquired.

    "London." Andrew, Justin and Owen answered unanimously.

    "That sounds fun." She looked at Andrew. "Why don''t you wanna go?"

    "I just came home, you want me to leave again?" When she shook her head, he said, "This is why I am not going."

    "It''s just for three f*ucking days," Owen yelled. "Can''t you two keep your d*icks inside your pants and stay away from your partners for three days?"

    "Why don''t we all go together?" Elsa suggested.

    "What?" Owen frowned.

    "I mean, Andrew and Rachael haven''t taken a trip after their marriage. It has been a long time since we took Edward out on a trip and it is a nice chance for us to take a trip as a group."

    Andrew thought for a while before looking at Rachael. "What do you think ?"

    "I don''t have a problem with it if Owen agrees."

    Contemting for a while, Owen frowned, "So Rachael and Andrew will always be together, Justin and Elsa will never leave each other¡ªWhat the f*uck am I supposed to do? Who will I hang out?"

    "Edward," All four of them said unanimously.

    Owen: " "

    ¡­..

 Chapter 103 Proving George Wrong..

    "So you people basically want me to babysit Edward while you hump your partners?" Owen sighed and helplessly shook his head. His friends were really very shameless.

    "Edward is very fun to be around," Andrew remarked. "You will learn many things from him."

    "Andrew is right," Justin agreed. "He has learned this new trick in which¡ª"

    Cutting him off, Owen stated, "Alright, you don''t have to talk me into it. I''ll do it."

    The desperation of going on a short vacation with his friends was very overpowering. Though he didn''t say it out loud, the involvement of Elsa and Rachael made the whole trip idea more interesting. He didn''t even mind babysitting Edward the entire time.

    "The stuff I have to do to take a trip with my friends," Owen scoffed. "I should really start looking for new friends. You people have started taking me for granted."

    "We are going to London right?" When Owen nodded, Elsa eximed, "Rach, we have to visit the mall there. The discount¡ª"

    "Woah ho ho ho...stop right there youngdy," Owen interjected. "Who told you could make ns?"

    "I was just¡ª"

    "I am booking the hotel and tickets. I am also nning the entire trip," he stated. "All you horny b*itches have to do is show up on time."

    "Horny b*itches?" Justin crossed his arms in the front and scoffed, "Shouldn''t you call yourself that?"

    "I know right?" Elsa added, "You are always horny."

    "What horny?" Owen shrugged. "Don''t nder me in front of Rachael like that. I am trying to make a good impression."

    "Oh don''t worry, I already have a very good impression of you," Rachael chuckled.

    "Thank you Rach, you are the only one who really understands me in the group."

    While Elsa and Owen started bickering again, Andrew leaned towards Rachael and said in a rtively lower voice. "What kind of impression do you have of me?"

    "Do you really wanna know?" Rachael looked at him and smiled, "I am worried you won''t be able to handle it."

    "Ouch¡ª" He ced his hand on his chest. "Is it that bad?"

    "I am afraid you have to find that out on your own Mr.Collins."

    Wrapping his arms around her waist, he leaned closer and whispered against her ear. "I can''t wait."

    ...

    [Four dayster]

    "At least tell me where we are going." When Andrew refused to answer again, Rachael sighed, "Why are you like this?"

    Rachael had been staying home for the past four days as her husband forbade her from doing any work, which included going to the office. Though she told him several times that it isn''t necessary to be so cautious, he still refused to listen to her.

    After coaxing him for three days straight, he finally agreed to let her go to work. But all of a sudden, he said they had to go somewhere first before going to the office.

    She tried asking him where they were going but he refused to tell her.

    "You will know when we reach there¡ª" Andrew handed her his tie and stood in front of her.

    "You don''t even let me enter the kitchen because it''s tiring but you don''t mind when you hand me your tie." Rachael remarked as she tiptoed to match his height.

    Since Andrew came back from Russia, he had started a new trend of handing her his tie every morning. He would then stand in front of her and wait for her to help him wear the tie.

    "You know how to do it better than me, why do you make me do it?" She pouted her lips as she sloppily tried to get the steps right. Though she knew how to wear a tie, she wasn''t a PRO. She would end up redoing it at least once..<sub> </sub>

    "So that I can do this¡ª" He wrapped both his arms around her waist.

    When she looked at him, he grinned, "Sofortable, right?"

    Rachael smiled and continued helping him with the tie.

    "By the way, I want to ask you something. I should have asked you this a long back but I keep forgetting about it."

    "What is it?" She asked without looking at him. All her focus was on the damn tie that wasn''t sitting on the right ce.

    "By any chance did you tell your brother that we haven''t done it yet?"

    "Done what?"

    "S*ex"

    Rachael: " "

    When she looked at him with a shocked expression, he exined, "The other day George told your mom that we can''t give her a grandchild yet because we haven''t even done it."

    "I-I have no idea." Rachael awkwardly cleared her throat. "You know how George is, he keeps spouting nonsense all the time. Don''t mind him."

    The next time she sees her stupid jacka*ss brother, she would definitely kill him.

    Yes, she did tell him a few things when they had a serious conversation a few weeks back and it included Andrew and her not consummating their marriage yet. But how could he tell it out loud in front of their mother and Andrew?

    "So you are telling me George just assumed that we haven''t¡ª" Andrew let out an affirmative sound. "That''s a very nice guess, don''t you think?"

    Pausing for a while, he added, "We should do it and prove him wrong."

    Rachael: " "

    When she did not say anything, he remarked, "I am serious, we have to prove your brother wrong. We can''t let him win."

    "Do you wanna do it only to prove George wrong?" Rachael raised her brows.

    When he nodded, she ced her hand on her chest and sighed, "Oh my God, my husband is so romantic."

    Without waiting for his reply, she tried to wiggle out of his embrace but before she could escape, Andrew tightened his grip around her waist and pulled her closer.

    "Each day, it''s getting harder and harder to resist my overwhelming desires that keeps increasing every time you look at me." He lifted her chin up, until their eyes met.

    "I am holding myself back so hard, you have no idea." He brushed his lips against her. "I can''t wait for a long time."

    ...

    [Emma''s apartment]

    Emma grumpily dashed towards the main door when the doorbell did not stop ringing. It was only eight in the morning and she wasn''t supposed to wake up until nine.

    "Whoever it is, you are fucking dead," she yelled before unlocking the door.

    But as soon as she saw who it was, she swallowed her anger. Her entire body froze and she felt chills down her spine.

    "Oliver¡ª" she muttered under her breath.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 104 Oliver Reyes

    When Emma kept staring at him with her eyes wide open in shock, Oliver said, "Will you not invite me in?"

    He kept looking at cousin whom he hadn''t seen for a year. A nostalgic feeling enveloped his heart which made his eyes a little moist.

    He wanted for a while for her answer but when she did not say anything, he invited himself in.

    "I did not disturb you, did I?" Looking around, he added, "It''s good that you still stay here, I was worried you changed ces.

    "I even tried to call you but it did not go through, did you change your number?" He inquired.

    When he did not get any response from her, he looked at her. "Did I disturb your sleep? Or¡ª"

    Before he couldplete his sentence, a kicknded straight on his stomach.

    "Arghh¡ª" Oliver groaned in pain andnded on his knees. He squeezed his eyes shut and hugged his stomach.

    "How dare you?" Emma yelled and kicked his shoulder.

    When hended on the floor t, she continued throwing kicks at him without showing any mercy. She didn''t care if it hurt him or itnded on his face.

    "How¡­dare¡­youe¡­back? You fu*cking shameless b*astard¡ª"

    Initially when she saw him, she was shocked and couldn''t react. But after processing the situation and calming her nerves down, she felt nothing but rage. She was all ready to kill the man in front of her.

    "I am going to f*ucking kill you today." Emma rushed to the kitchen to retrieve a knife.

    When she dashed towards Oliver to stab him to death, he quickly managed to dodge.

    "Emma¡ªare you crazy?" He grabbed her wrist when she tried to stab him again.

    "Let go¡ª" she gritted her teeth as she tried to free her hand from his grasp.

    "I am here to talk to you, why are you being so violent?" Oliver pursed his lips.

    He knew the consequences ofing back. He knew them very well but he had to.

    "Talk to you?" Emma red at him. "After what you did to Rachael, is there anything left to talk about?"

    At the mention of Rachael''s name, he pursed his lips and lowered his head. Guilt enveloped his heart again and he slowly let go off her wrist.

    Emma closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down. She could physically feel her blood boiling in her veins.

    Since the day Oliver Reyes, her first cousin, had abandoned Rachael on their wedding day, Emma had cut all ties with him. But that didn''t stop the urge she had been harboring to kill him whenever she saw him again.

    For the entire year she hated Oliver for making her best friend feel miserable but she hated herself more for introducing him to Rachael.

    "Leave¡ª" Emma red at him. "Go back to wherever you were. I don''t want to see you in this city anymore."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Oliver asked, "How is she?"

    "Happy Oliver, she is f*ucking happy," she snapped at him.

    When he did not say anything, she added, "Thanks to you, she found a great man for herself who treats her the way she deserves."

    Emma''s words pinched his heart. Suppressing his overwhelming heart wrenching emotions, he said, "I am here too see her."

    Looking away, Emma scoffed, "Unbelievable. How shameless can you be? Didn''t you hear what I said? Or did you understand what I meant?"<sub> </sub>

    "Rachael is happily married," she clearly stated, making sure he gets it right.

    "I know¡ª" Oliver briefly replied.

    "If you know then why the f*uck are you here?" Without giving him a chance to say anything, she warned him. "Don''t even try to get close to her Oliver. If you do, I swear I''ll kill you and happily spend the rest of my life behind the bars without any regret."

    Oliver did not say anything. He didn''t mind the harsh words Emma was throwing at him. After what he had done, he knew he deserved them all.

    "Is she still angry with me?"

    "You wish," she mockingly chuckled. "She doesn''t care about you anymore, she moved on a long time ago."

    ¡­..

    [Paradise Park]

    "A park?" Rachael looked at him. "We drove here for 45 minutes to take a walk?"

    Without saying anything, Andrew jogged to the trunk of the car and retrieved a big pic basket.

    "What¡ª" She raised her brows in surprise. "When did you prepare that?"

    "Let''s go." He grabbed her hand and guided her inside the park.

    ¡­.

    After finding a nice spot under a tree near the pond, Andrew took out a sheet from the basket.

    "Help me with this honey."

    Rachael couldn''t help but blushed when he addressed her in a new intimate way. This was the first time he had called her that.

    After spreading the sheet on the ground, he sat down and patted the empty space beside him. "Come on babe, sit down."

    Rachael: " "

    In a short span of one minute, he had addressed her using two different romantic nicknames. This made her wonder what was wrong with her husband.

    When she sat down, Andrew started taking out the food he had prepared for them in the morning.

    "This¡ª" She looked at him. "When did you make them?"

    "I woke up early." After taking everything out, he looked at her and asked, "What do you think about our first breakfast pic?"

    When Rachaelughed, he inquired, "Why are youughing? Do you not like it?"

    Pulling his cheeks, she cupped his face. "Why are you so cute?" Giving him a quick peck on the lips, she said, "I love it."

    Not only did she find it absolutely adorable but also very romantic. Who wouldn''t like a surprise pic with their partner in a calm and soothing ce right beside a beautiful pond?

    Without saying anything, he leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers. He gently sucked her lower lips before pulling away.

    "Happy first month anniversary¡­.."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 105 Too Many Days

    Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he tapped the tip of her nose. "I know we have been married for over a month now but I wanted to celebrate it with you in person."

    Their first month anniversary was a week ago when Andrew was still in Russia. He didn''t purposely wish or remind her as he wanted to do something special.

    "Thank you for being my wife for a whole month." He brushed his lips against her. "I want you to be my wife for the rest of my life."

    When she did not say anything, he chuckled, "What happened? Are you hungry?"

    Without waiting for his reply, he started taking out the sandwich he had prepared from the aluminum foil.

    "This is my special tuna sandwich. I hope you¡ª" He swallowed the rest of his words when Rachael suddenly grabbed his cor and pressed her lips against his.

    Taken aback by the sudden action, he widened his eyes in shock.

    Moving closer, Rachael slid her hands from his cor to the back of his neck as she cradled in hisp, with her lips never leaving his.

    When he grabbed her waist, she deepened the kiss. She pushed her tongue inside his mouth until it met his.

    When their tongues intertwined, Andrew let out a low grunt as he tightened his hands around her waist.

    His hands started wandering all over her body, feeling each and every curve.

    Rachael pressed her hands against his chest before pulling away.

    Resting their foreheads together, both of them panted as they tried to catch a breath.

    "Happy one month anniversary¡ª" She gave him a quick peck on his lips. "Thank you for being my husband for one whole month."

    Caressing her waist, Andrew inquired, "When is it getting over?"

    Understanding what he was asking about, she answered, "Two or three more days."

    Burying his face on her chest, he sighed, "That''s a lot of days. I''ll go crazy."

    Running her fingers through his hair, she chuckled, "You will survive, I know you are very strong."

    "I have zero tolerance when ites to you."

    "I am sorry I didn''t prepare anything for you." He had taken all the trouble to n such a romantic outdoor breakfast for their first month anniversary but Rachael hadn''t prepared anything for him.

    "That''s indeed sad," he sighed. "How are you nning topensate?"

    "Compensate?" When he nodded, she inquired, "What do you want me to do?"

    Thinking for a while, he said, "I''ll let you knowter but you have to do whatever I tell you."

    Without any hesitation, Rachael immediately agreed. "Alright, I''ll do whatever you tell me."

    "Wait¡ª" He took out his phone and opened the voice recording app. "Say it again, I want to keep some proof."

    After she repeated her words again, he saved the audio.

    "If you disagreeter, I''ll y this audio as proof."

    ...

    [Collins Corporation]

    [Andrew''s office]

    When Andrew and Rachael arrived at the office after their romantic breakfast date, they got swamped with back to back meetings.

    After taking a bite of the chocte cupcake, Rachael groaned in satisfaction. "This is so good." Taking it close to his mouth, she said, "Take a bite, it''s really very good."<sub> </sub>

    Keeping the document he was reading down, he turned towards her and took a bite. "It''s good," he remarked.

    "Is it from the cafeteria?" Rachael looked at Ben and inquired.

    "Yes madam," Ben nodded. "They have other vors too, should I get more for you?"

    "Oh no, one is enough." Taking another bite, she said, "I don''t wanna get fat."

    "Where is the fat?" Andrew pinched her stomach. "You don''t even have enough flesh and you are talking about fat."

    "Don''t disturb me¡ª" Rachael frowned and moved away from him. "Let me enjoy my cupcake."

    Andrew sneered and moved closer until their arms touched each other. "Why are you trying to move away?"

    Seeing that the couple were getting a little touchy, Ben quickly excused himself to give them some privacy. "Boss, madam, the meeting will start in twenty minutes. I''ll go and check if everything is ready."

    Ben was about to leave when something struck his mind. He immediately stopped and turned around. "Boss, can I talk to you?"

    "What is it?"

    Ben nced at Rachael and awkwardly cleared his throat. "This¡ª"

    Sensing his hesitation, Andrew got up. "Don''t fill your stomach with only cupcakes, you need to eat lunchter."

    When Rachael nodded, he walked out with Ben.

    ¡­.

    [Outside]

    "What is it?"

    Without saying anything, Ben pulled out a bouquet of red roses which he had hidden under the table.

    "What is this?" Andrew frowned as he carefully examined the flowers.

    "Mr.Woshi sent them today."

    "Oh¡­what is the asion?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Ben answered, "He sent them for madam." He then pulled out a card which came with the bouquet.

    Andrew took the card and read it.

    [Though these flowers are nothing inparison to Mrs.Collins, please ept them as a token of appreciation]

    Before Andrew could question him, Ben started exining everything. "Last week madam attended a lunch meeting with Mr.Woshi on your behalf. But Mr.Woshi had some work so his son Henry attended the meeting."

    Pasung for a while, he added, "I was there the entire time with madam and¡ª"

    "And what?"

    "Henry was continuously trying to flirt with madam." Awkwardly scratching his forehead, Ben continued, "Madam stayed professional for the entire meeting. At the end, he even asked for her number but madam politely turned him down."

    Henry Woshi was the only heir of Woshi Enterprise, the leading textilepany.

    Unlike his father, Thomas Woshi, who was a very reputable and respected man, Henry was a sly womanizer who didn''t have a very nice reputation, especially when it came to women.

    After witnessing the way Henry was trying to flirt with Rachael despite knowing she was married, Ben did not get a very good feeling from it. This is why he immediately told Andrew about the flowers and card he had sent before telling Rachael.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 106 Girls Night Out With Owen

    Tossing the card in the garbage, Andrew instructed, "Throw the flowers in the trash

    "Should I tell madam about it?" Ben inquired.

    "I''ll tell her."

    ...

    [Inside Andrew''s office]

    When Andrew entered the room, Rachael was going through the document he was reading earlier.

    "Is the new office in Hiachen city ready to function?" When he nodded, she inquired, "Will we be sending employees to the new office?"

    "Yes, we need to send at least two employees from here to manage things there temporarily."

    When he sat beside her, Rachael leaned her back against his chest as she continued reading the document. "Do you have anyone in mind?"

    "No¡ª" He caressed her arm. "I am thinking of letting the employees apply for the position. Later we can choose."

    "Hmm, that''s a good idea."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew said, "You received flowers today." When she looked at him, he added, "Red roses."

    "From whom?"

    "Henry Woshi."

    "Oh¡ª" Rachael rested her back on his chest again as she continued to read the document. "Ask someone to send it back."

    "I already asked Ben to throw them away," he sighed and rested his chin on the top of her head. "I was away for a few weeks and you are already receiving flowers from other people. I think I have to work harder to make sure you always stay only with me."

    Keeping the document down, she looked at him. "Are you reallyparing yourself to that guy?" She cupped his cheeks. "How can you degrade my husband like that?"

    Before he could say anything, she squeezed his cheeks. "I am already your wife¡ª" She lifted her left hand. "Our wedding ring is always in my finger."

    ? She smiled and gave him a quick peck on his lips. "You don''t have to work hard anymore, you already have me."

    "Such sweet words¡ªis it you or the cupcake talking?" Andrew chuckled.

    Just then someone knocked at the door.

    Rachael quickly detached herself from him and moved away. But to her surprise, Andrew grabbed her hand and pulled her closer.

    "Andrew, someone is at the door," she reminded him as she tried to retrieve her hand back.

    "What is the point of maintaining distance when everyone in this office knows we are husband and wife?" He wrapped his arms around her shoulder before asking the person toe in.

    Rachael tried to move away again but when she saw who it was, she dropped the idea. Instead, she rested her left hand on his thigh as she continued reading the document.

    When he noticed the sudden possessive change in herposer, Andrew''s lips curled upwards.

    "Good afternoon An¡ª" Carol stopped when Rachael looked at her.

    Awkwardly clearing her throat, she quickly corrected herself. "Good afternoon boss."

    Without saying anything, Rachael looked away and resumed reading her document.

    The small silent interaction between the two of them did not go unnoticed by Andrew.

    "What is it?" he inquired.

    "I came to drop this proposal so that you can go through it before the meeting," Carol answered. She didn''t know why but she had started getting nervous whenever Rachael was around.

    "Keep it on the table," Andrew instructed.

    When Carol did not leave even after keeping the document, Rachael looked at her. "Ms.Dominic, is there something else?"

    "No madam," she shook her head.

    "If that''s the case then the door is right behind you, please see yourself out." Though Rachael used a normal tone, the bluntness and resentment was quite evident.

    After being told by her, Carol did not waste a single moment and rushed out of the office.

    "So annoying¡ª" Rachael muttered under her breath.<sub> </sub>

    "Rach¡ª" When she looked at him, Andrew curiously inquired, "Is there a chance that you told her something when I wasn''t here?"

    "Why?" She raised her brows at him. "Will you mind if I did?"

    "Are you kidding me?" he chuckled. "I won''t even mind if you fire her."

    Satisfied with his answer, she let out an affirmative sound.

    Pinching her waist, he remarked, "My wife looks extra beautiful when she is jealous."

    ....

    [Evening, Collins Mansion]

    "Where is Andrew?" Owen inquired.

    "He has a dinner meeting with a client.."

    "I see." He then looked at Elsa. "What about Justin?"

    "He went to pick Edward up from Rachael''s parents ce," Elsa answered.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Owen questioned her again. "When will hee back?"

    "He will take Ben to the mall¡ª" Elsa frowned and red at her brother. "Why are you asking so many questions?"

    "Because I wanna go somewhere with you two¡ª" Owen grinned as he squeezed himself between Elsa and Rachael.

    "Where?" Rachael asked as she moved to the side to make space for him.

    "I am in a clubbing drinking mood today," he eximed.

    "Oh me too," Elsa enthusiastically added.

    When Rachael did not say anything, he asked, "Do you wanna go?"

    "I don''t know¡ª" Thinking for a while, she said, "Let me think about it."

    "There is nothing to think about." Owen ced his hand on her shoulder. "We are having an impromptu girls night out."

    "What girls night out? You have a d*ick," Elsa scoffed.

    "You don''t have to be a girl to go on a girls night out," he stated.

    Before Rachael and Elsa could retort, he grabbed their hands and pulled them up. "Alright now go get ready, we need to leave before your possessive husbands arrive."

    ...

    [Three hourster]

    When Andrew arrived home and found out that Rachael wasn''t there, he quickly called her.

    When the call went through but she did not receive it, he frowned and called her again.

    "Whom did she go out with?" He asked aunt Maria.

    "Owen and Elsa," she answered.

    Andrew pursed his lips and quickly called Owen.

    "Hello brother¡ª" Owen yelled as soon as he received the call.

    "Where are you people?" he asked as he grabbed his car keys, all ready to leave.

    "We are at the club¡ª"

    "Is that my hubby?"

    Andrew stopped in his tracks when he heard Rachael''s voice.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 107 Scared

    "Yes, it''s your hubby¡ª" Owen enthusiastically yelled.

    Andrew frowned and pursed his lips. He wasn''t getting a good feeling about the entire situation.

    "Give the phone to Rachael." When Owen kept talking to someone else, he snapped, "Owen¡ª"

    "Yeah bro¡­.what''s up?" He chuckled. "We are having fun, you should join us."

    "Give¡­. the¡­phone¡­to Rachael," Andrew gritted his teeth. He was getting annoyed.

    "Rach¡ªyour hubby wants to talk to you." Pausing for a while, he said, "Oh I am sorry, your wife is busy with Elsa."

    Andrew sighed and pinched the space between his brows. He was trying his best not to snap at his stupid cousin who was definitely drunk and high on something.

    "Where are you guys?"

    "I have no idea but it''s a very cool ce," Owen eximed.

    "Send me your location." When he did not say anything and kept hooting, Andrew snapped, "Owen¡ªfocus."

    "Rachael and Elsa kissed each other."

    Andrew: " "

    ...

    [Hilton High Club]

    After getting the location from Owen, Andrew arrived at the club to pick his wife up.

    When he stepped out of the car, he saw Justin standing near the entrance with Edward who was fast asleep in his arms.

    When he saw Andrew, Justin breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank God you are here¡ª"

    "Why did you bring Edward here?"

    "I was in the mall with him when Elsa called me." He frowned, "She sounded very drunk."

    Gently patting Edward''s back, he added, "I cannot leave him alone in the car and I can''t take him inside. Can you bring Elsa out with you?"

    Andrew nodded before entering the club.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    The club wasn''t that crowded as it was still early. When Andrew couldn''t find them, he tried calling Rachael again and this time she answered the call.

    "Rachael?" When she did not say anything, he frowned and was about to say something when he heard a retching sound.

    He pursed his lips and quickly hung up before calling Owen. As soon as he answered the call, Andrew inquired, "Where the f*uck are you people?"

    "Washroom¡ª"

    ¡­..

    [Washroom]

    When Andrew entered the washroom, Owen was holding Elsa in one hand while his other hand was holding Rachael''s hair as she was throwing up.

    "It''s okay, take it easy," Owen remarked as he tried his best to stand straight.

    "How much did you people drink?" Andrew snapped while he approached them.

    As soon as Owen saw him, he threw Elsa in his arms before rushing to the other cubicle to throw up.

    "Stand straight," Andrew yelled at Elsa as he grabbed her shoulders.

    "I am going to throw¡ª" Elsa kneeled on the floor and started retching.

    Andrew pursed his lips, trying very hard to control the frustration he was feeling. He then grabbed Elsa and Rachael''s hair as they continued to throw up.

    ¡­..

    [Fifteen minutester]

    Supporting Elsa and Rachael in his arms, Andrew brought them outside, while Owen somehow staggered behind them.

    When Justin approached him, he quickly handed over Elsa to him. "Take her with you."

    "What the¡ª" He tapped Elsa''s cheeks. "El¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    When she groaned and scrunched her brows, Andrew said, "When I found them, they were throwing up in the washroom."

    He then grabbed Owen''s arm and pushed him towards Justin. "Drop him too."

    "I brought my car, I''ll drive¡ª" Owen mumbled.

    "Dude, you can''t even stand properly." Justin grabbed his cor and dragged him towards his car.

    After they left, Andrew scooped Rachael in his arms before walking towards his car.

    Burying her face on his neck, she muttered, "Andrew¡ª"

    "Hmm¡­?"

    She lifted her head and slowly opened her eyes. "You came¡ª" She smiled and cupped his cheeks.

    When he saw her bloodshot eyes, he frowned, "How much did you drink Rachael?"

    "I don''t remember¡ª" She answered before resting her chin on his shoulder.

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head.

    ...

    [Collin''s Mansion]

    Holding his drunk wife in his arms, Andrew kicked the bedroom door open.

    When he ced her in the bed, Rachael slowly opened her eyes. "Are we home?"

    "Yes." Taking her heels off, he covered her with the quilt. "I''ll get you some warm water." But before he could get up, she grabbed his hand.

    "What happened? Do you want something else?"

    Kicking the quilt off, she crawled in hisp. cing one hand on his cheek and the other at the back of his neck, she inched closer. "Andrew¡ª"

    "Hmm?"

    "I think I am falling for you, what should I do?"

    When he did not say anything, she rested her forehead on his. "I am scared."

    "Why are you scared?" he inquired as his hands caressed the side of her arms.

    "I don''t know, I am just scared." Pausing for a while, she remarked, "What if I fall for you and you don''t?"

    "Silly¡ª" He brushed his lips against hers. "We have been married for over a month now, can''t you feel it already? I am head over heels for you Rachael. I am just waiting for you to catch up."

    "Then will you wait for me a little longer?" She looked at him and chuckled, "I am almost there."

    "There is no rush, I am willing to wait for you forever." He smiled and caressed her cheek with his thumb. "You can take your time."

    Looking at him with teary eyes, she said, "I want to give you the best version of me Andrew, I want to give you my all. I want to give my one hundred percent to our rtionship and I want to be with you forever. I just need some time¡ª"

    Though she was very sure about her newfound romantic feelings about Andrew, there was something that was holding her back. Rachael had no idea what it was but that feeling kept pulling her down.

    "Take all the time you need, Love." Andrew pressed his lips on her forehead. "I will always be there for you, whenever you are ready."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael said, "Sometimes I feel I don''t deserve this, I don''t deserve you." She buried her face on his neck and sobbed for a while.

    ¡­..

    [AUTHOR''S NOTE]

    Greetings readers :)

    I am leaving this short note to say a few things.

    Firstly, I would like to thank all my beautiful readers for showing so much love to this book. It really means a lot to me. Please continue supporting the characters and this cute author ^_^

    Secondly, I would like to ask everyone to vote for the book using the GOLDEN TICKET if you can.

    [For those who don''t know what a Golden Ticket and Golden ranking is:

    Every month(on 1st), each reader in webnovel gets one free golden ticket which they can use on any book they like. It will help the book climb up in the golden rankings and gain more exposure]

    Also, don''t forget to leave a review if you haven''t :)

    Happy Reading :)

 Chapter 108 Pleasure*

    [WARNING: ONLY SHAMELESS READERS ALLOWED]

    "We don''t have to deserve each other." Andrew hugged her tightly as he gently caressed her back. "We just have to love and respect each other."

    When she kept sobbing, he grabbed her arms and pulled her away. "Why are you crying?" He wiped her tears away. "There is no need to cry¡ª"

    "Y-You won''t leave me, right?" Rachael closed her eyes and lowered her head. "If you do, I don''t think I will be able to handle it again."

    Andrew understood what she meant and his heart ached for her. Only if he had managed to win her over before she met that stupid ex of hers.

    "Listen¡ª" He grabbed her chin and lifted her head up. "I will never leave your side no matter what happens. Even if we fight, I''ll alwayse back to you no matter what."

    "I am not him, Rachael. I will never make the mistake of leaving such a wonderful and beautiful woman," he stated. "I know how to treasure the woman I love."

    Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes with his thumb, he remarked, "I may not be your first but I will make sure that I am yourst."

    Inching closer, he repeated his words. "I wanna be yourst."

    He brushed her lips against hers before capturing her lips.

    Rachael moaned and hooked her arms around his neck when he licked her lower lips before pushing his tongue inside her mouth.

    Andrew grabbed her thighs and lifted her up. He pinned her under him against the soft mattress.

    With his tall body hovering hers, he deepened his kiss as his hands wandered all over her body¡­.making sure not to miss any curve.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist. She let out a sensual moan when their tongues intertwined.

    After a few seconds, they pulled away and fumbled to take off each other''s clothes.

    Her hands kept shivering as she tried to unbutton his shirt while Andrew was having a hard time pulling her zipper down.

    "This won''t work¡ª" he grunted as he got down from the bed.

    Before Rachael could ask what was wrong, he pulled her up.

    As soon as she stood on her feet, he unzipped her dress from the back.

    When the dress slipped down her shoulders, his eyes darkened. The sight of her soft supple skin made his already pulsating member grow harder.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer.

    Rachael gasped and ced her hands on his shoulder. Her breast squeezed against his chest.

    She blushed when she felt his hard member against her groin.

    Burying her face on his chest, she tightly clutched his shirt. She was standing in front of him almost naked for the first time. She felt a little embarrassed but at the same time, it was exciting.

    Running his finger through the sexycy ck bra she was wearing, he chuckled, "Are you shy?"

    With her face still buried in his chest, she slowly nodded.

    Lowering his head, he whispered, "Too bad we can''t do anything."

    When she looked at him, he tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Three days, right?"<sub> </sub>

    When she nodded, he sighed, "I don''t have much of a choice here, do I?"

    He took a deep breath and stepped away. He had to maintain his distance before his wild desires took over his mind and body.

    He then picked up the quilt and wrapped it around her. He was already having a hard time and the sight of her cleavage and sumptuous body wasn''t making things easy for him.

    When he sighed and walked away, Rachael quickly grabbed his hand.

    "Wait¡ª" When he looked at her, she said, "What about you?" Looking at the big bulge under his pants, she asked, "W-Will you be okay?"

    Before he could say anything, she stepped forward. "Let me help you¡ª"

    But before her hands could go anywhere near his hardened member, Andrew grabbed her wrist.

    "Rachael don''t¡ª" He warned her.

    Letting go off the quilt, she inched closer. "Let me¡ª"

    When her hands shivered when she tried to unbuckle his belt, Andrew''s heart softened. He knew she was nervous but still she was willing to help him.

    "Hey¡ª" He grabbed the sides of her arm. "We don''t have to do anything that you are not one hundred percentfortable with."

    She looked at him and firmly stated, "I want to¡ª" As her hands kept fumbling with his belt.

    Though she had managed to bottle up all her courage to initiate the intimate act with him, her heart was ramming against her chest. But at the same time, she was anticipating what would happen next. Andrew always took care of her needs, she wanted to do the same.

    When she unbuttoned his pants, he pulled her closer and lifted her up.

    Rachael gasped when he pinned her on the bed.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist and moaned when he started trailing wet kisses down her neck.

    She arched her neck when he nibbled her skin, giving him more ess.

    Rachael shivered when his warm fingers caressed her waist. His hands, which rested on her waist, slowly went upwards.

    Her breathing hitched when he caressed the side of her breasts. She wrapped her legs around his waist and inteced her fingers on his hair.

    "Andrew¡ª" She swallowed the rest of her words when he pressed his lips against hers.

    She gasped when he ced his hand on her breast.

    He inteced his wet tongue against hers and gently squeezed her breast. Though she still had her bra on, he could still feel the softness of her breast against his palm.

    Rachael moaned when he started fondling her breast. The heat of his palm made her shiver. She felt shivers down her spine and a rush of pleasure.

    She wanted more. Her body was craving for his touch and warmth.

    Andrew grunted and pulled away. Without waiting any longer, he got up and took off his shirt, followed by his pants before hovering over her body.

    Looking straight into his eyes, he grabbed her hand and guided it towards his hard member...

    ¡­..

 Chapter 109 Boldness*

    [WARNING: IS A WARNING EVEN NECESSARY? :p]

    Looking straight into his eyes, he grabbed her hand and guided it towards his hard member.

    He groaned and buried his face on her neck when he felt her soft hand against his twitching member.

    Rachael gulped in nervousness. When he let go of her hand, she froze. Heat crept through her cheeks while her face was burning with embarrassment and desire.

    When she caressed him, he tightened his grip on her waist and gritted his teeth. He felt chills down his spine. The pleasurous sensation he felt when she touched him, made his member grow bigger.

    When she slid her hands inside his boxers, he captured her lips and thrusted his hip forward.

    He moaned when she wrapped her soft hands around his hardened member and started stroking it.

    Rachael gulped in nervousness when she touched his hardness. It felt weird and right at the same time. The warmth from it gave her goosebumps.

    When he squeezed her breast, she tightened her grip around his shaft.

    When he groaned in pain, she quickly apologized. "I-I am sorry¡ª"

    When she tried to retrieve her hand back, he stopped her. "No¡­don''t¡­ stop." He said in between his groans.

    After getting a green signal from him, Rachael started jerking his throbbing shaft slowly at first as she gradually increased her pace.

    Tightening his grip on her waist, he buried his face on her neck and started nibbling her skin.

    As he groaned in pleasure, his hands travelled upwards and fondled her breast.

    "Faster¡ª" he nibbled her earlobe and whispered.

    She grabbed his chin with her other hand and lifted his head. When his eyes met hers, she captured his lips as she increased her hand motion around his excited members.

    The new boldness she was showing made him more excited than he already was. He wanted to touch each and every part of her, he wanted to kiss every part of her body, he wanted to taste her. But he couldn''t and that was killing him.

    When she squeezed and jerked him a couple of more times, he groaned in between the kiss as he exploded.

    Burying his face on her neck, he panted. "That was¡­.. awesome¡ª" he said in between his pants.

    When he looked at her and smiled, Rachael turned her head to the other side to avoid his gaze. "Don''t look at me like that."

    "Rach, look at me¡ª" When she shook head, he grabbed her chin and forced her to look into his eyes.

    "Thank you." He smiled and gently sucked her lower lips before brushing their lips together..

    ...

    [Next day]

    Holding his throbbing head, Owen groaned. "For the love of God, someone give me a cup of coffee."

    "No one is giving you anything." Andrew flipped over the document he was reading. "That is your punishment."

    "Why the f*uck did I evene here?" Owen gritted his teeth and stormed his feet on the ground.

    After waking up in the hotel room all by himself with a throbbing headache, he wanted to drink a cup of warm coffee and fill his empty stomach with some homemade breakfast. This is why he took a cab and drove to Andrew''s ce. But who would have thought Andrew would refuse to feed him.

    "Feel free to walk out¡ª" When Owen scoffed, Andrew red at him. "You got my wife drunk until she puked."<sub> </sub>

    "Hey, I did not shove the alcohol down her throat," Owen defended himself. "And the way she was chugging those shots down, I must tell you my brother, Rachael is a pro."

    "Why would you take her to a club on a weekday?" He frowned. "Who goes to a club on a weekday?"

    "Cool people¡ª" Owen retorted.

    When Owen saw Rachaeling down the stairs, he quickly got up. "Thank God you are here, Rach. Andrew is not letting me eat breakfast or coffee," he shamelesslyined about Andrew right in front of him.

    "Why?" Rachael looked at her husband, waiting for him to answer.

    "Because he thinks I forced you to go to the club and get drunk," Owen answered instead.

    Annoyed by him, Andrew shooed him away. "Go and eat whatever you want."

    After getting the go signal, he quickly ran towards the dining table to gobble the delicious breakfast Aunt Maria had prepared.

    When Andrew got up and approached her, Rachael quickly tried to escape. "I-I''ll go to the kitchen first¡ª" But before she could run away, he grabbed her wrist.

    "Where do you think you are running?" He pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "After assaulting mest night, you don''t even wanna smile at me now?" he raised his brows.

    "I assaulted you?" Rachael frowned. "Wasn''t it the other way round?" She knew he was trying to act sly.

    "You assaulted me many timesst night," he stated.

    "You¡ª" she scoffed and pped his chest. "That is not what happened and you know that too."

    "What are you talking about Rach? You initiated it, didn''t you?" He questioned her as he tried his best to keep a straight face.

    "Yes but only for one time," she retorted.

    Last night after they finished with the first round Rachael had initiated, Andrew took advantage of her vulnerable state and made her do it all over again several times until sheined about her sore hands.

    When he did not say anything, she shoved her palm right on his face. "See, it still hurts."

    In response, Andrew grabbed her hand and kissed it. "Does it still hurt?"

    Rachael rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away. "So cheesy¡ª"

    Just then Justin entered the mansion.

    "Oh look, there is the second drunkard," he remarked as he approached Rachael and Andrew.

    Without waiting for her reply, Justin inquired, "You are not having a hangover?"

    "Not really." She was feeling very normal.

    "That''s nice, Elsa is having a hard time," he sighed.

    "That''s because I made her try something new yesterday." Andrew wrapped his arms around Rachael''s shoulder and looked at her. "Right, Rach?"

    ¡­.

 Chapter 110 A Simp

    Rachael pped his hand away and red at him before walking towards the kitchen.

    When Andrew smiled and helplessly shook his head, Justin remarked, "Well, you are exceptionally chirpy this morning."

    "Well, it''s a bright and lovely day," he eximed as he walked towards his seat.

    "Why are you here so early?" Andrew inquired.

    "We have to go to Welimberg city today, remember?" When he frowned, Justin sighed, "You forgot about it, didn''t you?"

    "No¡ª" Andrew shook his head. "I remember. I just forgot to tell Rachael."

    "We will be back by evening."

    "I know but I had ns of taking her for a date tonight."

    "Look at you¡ª" Justin chuckled, "When did you be a simp?"

    "Well¡ª" Andrew looked at Rachael who was talking with Owen at the dining table and smiled, "She is worth simping over."

    ¡­..

    [Evening]

    Though she didn''t have a very bad hangover, Rachael still felt weird after the intense drinking session ofst night.

    Since Andrew had left with Justin and Owen to take care of some work and wouldn''t be back till the evening, she decided to stay back home and rest for the day. She ended up spending the day sleeping and watching movies.

    As she was about to take another quick nap before dinner, she received a message from Andrew.

    [Andrew: Did you eat lunch?]

    [Rachael: Hmm, I did. What about you?]

    [A: We stopped for a quick snack earlier. I am already on the way back, I''ll be home by 9]

    [R: Okay,e safe]

    After some time, she received a message again.

    [A: Owen wants to stop by Justin''s club, should I go?]

    Rachael looked at the text and blinked in confusion. Was he seeking her permission?

    As she was typing her reply, another message popped up.

    [A: If you say no, I will not go]

    She smiled and quickly called him instead of sending him a text.

    As soon as he answered, she inquired, "So if I tell you not to go, you won''t?"

    "Yes, I will do as you say," Andrew answered without any hesitation.

    Without waiting for her reply, he said, "Screw it, I''lle straight to you."

    "No, you should go with your friends and hang out with them for a while." Though she would love it if he came home as soon as possible, she didn''t want him to ditch his friends for her.

    "Okay then, I''lle back as soon as possible," he sighed.

    "Don''t drink much if you have to drive," she reminded him.

    "Ben is with me," he answered. "But don''t worry, I won''t drink."

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you."

    After hanging up the call, Rachael lied down to take a nap when her phone started vibrating again.<sub> </sub>

    Thinking Andrew had called her back, she quickly grabbed it from the bedside table. But when she looked at the caller ID, it was an unknown number.

    When she answered the call, a silence greeted her.

    "Hello? Who is it?" She inquired.

    "Rach¡ª"

    Rachael tightened her grip around her phone as she slowly got up. How could she not recognise the voice?

    "Oliver¡ª" she muttered.

    ¡­..

    [Minotaur High]

    "But seriously bro, if this time you hurt my sister, I am gonna kick your ass," Owen threatened Justin.

    "Not gonna do it again, okay?" Justin assured him. "I need her with me for the rest of my life."

    Owen looked at Ben and Andrew who were still discussing business and frowned, "For the love of God, stop¡ª" He snatched the file from Ben''s hand. "We are here to chill, okay?"

    He then handed a ss of wine to Ben. "Here, drink this and rx."

    Ben received the ss and thanked Owen before taking a sip.

    "Don''t make our Ben work so hard Andrew," Justin remarked. "I can see that he has already lost a few pounds after following you here."

    "Ahh¡ªI knew I heard familiar voices," Samuel eximed and he approached the group.

    All the four men frowned and red at him when he shamelessly took a seat and started pouring himself a ss of wine.

    "What?" Samuel inquired as he took a sip.

    "What the f*uck are you doing here?" Owen frowned. He hated the guy from his gut.

    "I am treating myself to a ss of wine since this guy¡ª" He looked at Justin. "Didn''t even thank me after I helped him bring happiness back in his life."

    "What is he talking about?" Andrew looked at Justin.

    "Ignore him," Justin remarked.

    "Anyway¡ª" Samuel shrugged. "Since I have already invited myself in, let me strike a conversation as well."

    "How are things going on with Rachael?" He inquired as he looked at Andrew.

    "Why do you ask?"

    "No I mean¡ªdon''t get me wrong but¡ª" Samuel paused for a couple of seconds. "Given how she almost married someone else before you came into the picture, I was just curious."

    When Justin, Owen and Ben frowned at him, Samuel shrugged his shoulders. "What? Isn''t that true?"

    "You seem to be awfully interested in the affairs rted to my wife," Andrew remarked. "Whether she almost got married or if she was with someone else in the past doesn''t concern you at all."

    Ignoring his words, Samuel curiously inquired, "Aren''t you worried that you are just a rebound?"

    "Dude¡ªget the f*uck out of here before I punch the shit out of you," Owen red at him. He was done taking his shit.

    "Why are you people getting so hyped up? Am I saying anything wrong?" Without waiting for their reply, Samuel exined, "A woman has recently got out of a serious rtionship. And not just a normal rtionship, she was all ready to spend the rest of her life with him. But things didn''t go as she had nned and the guy left her. Fast forward, twelve monthster, she suddenly agrees to marry a guy she barely knows."

    Pausing for a while, he added, "So are you people telling me that there isn''t a tinie tiny chance that her new husband is her rebound to help her get over the ex she was once deeply in love with?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 111 A Rebound?

    Andrew sneered and did not say anything. He kept sipping his drink, pretending to be unbothered by what Samuel had just said.

    Not getting a response from anyone present in the room, Samuel sighed, "This is weird."

    He looked at Owen. "You have more experience with women than them, you will agree with me right? ''

    "I will never agree with you on anything even if it''s a white truth," Owen stated.

    "Ohe on," he frowned. "Okay forget about Rachael and you agreeing with me, but a rebound rtionship is a thing right?"

    "It is." Before Samuel could get excited about it, Owen added, "But what you are assuming about Rachael is wrong. She isn''t the kind of woman who would look for a rebound rtionship."

    "Well, maybe you are right, maybe you are wrong." Gulping down the entire content of the ss, Samuel got up. "I have to see someone so I am gonna take a leave. Thanks for the drink."

    After he walked out, the room became exceptionally quiet. No one said a word.

    "You are not a rebound," Owen broke the silence. "That guy is talking shit."

    "Yes boss," Ben added. "You are too handsome to be a rebound man for any woman."

    "I agree with Ben," Justin remarked. "Usually women look for men who are inferior to the man they used to date for a rebound. And you are definitely not the inferior one even if we try topare the two of you."

    When Andrew did not say anything, Owen said, "Don''t let that man get into your head. You know how toxic he can be. Your rtionship with Rachael is going very smoothly without any problems so be happy."

    "And even if you are a rebound, who cares? She is already your wife," Justin stated.

    Without saying anything, Andrew poured himself another ss of whiskey and chucked it down in one go.

    Owen and Justin looked at each other without saying anything. They had no idea what was going on in Andrew''s mind.

    After sharing a very close rtionship with each other for years, it was still very difficult to figure out or even assume Andrew''s thoughts and feelings. He was very good at concealing them.

    .....

    [Collins Mansion]

    "So you are going?" When Rachael did not say anything, George frowned, "Are you f*ucking out of your mind? I am not letting you go anywhere near that man."

    "Stop shouting," Emma snapped at him. "You need to calm down, okay?"

    When Rachael told her that Oliver had called and wanted to meet her, Emma quickly rushed over. Unfortunately, she was with George at that time so she had no other choice but to drag him along.

    "Then tell her Emma," George yelled. "Tell her that its stupid."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Emma said, "I think she should meet him¡ª"

    "What?" he snapped.

    Ignoring him, she looked at Rachael. "Did he tell you where and when?"

    "High point cafe at 7."

    "Alright, we should leave." She nced at her watch. "It''s almost seven."

    "Emma I¡ª" Rachael pursed her lips. After the unexpected phone call from Oliver, she felt very weird. If she had received this call a few months back, maybe she would have felt something different but now things had changed, she had changed and everything around her had changed.<sub> </sub>

    "Rach¡ª" Emma ced her hand on Rachael''s shoulder. "We both know you need this, even Tina will agree with me. Just meet him and close this chapter forever."

    "But Andrew¡ª" Rachael grabbed her phone. "I need to tell him first."

    "You really wanna tell your husband that you are meeting your ex-lover?" George sneered. "Don''t crush a man''s ego so hard."

    "But I don''t wanna lie to him¡ª"

    "Then don''t f*ucking meet him." With each passing second, he was getting more and more annoyed.

    "George¡ª" Emma red at him.

    When he grumpily sat on the couch, she looked at Rachael. "Go and change, we will go with you too."

    Contemting for a while, Rachael rushed upstairs.

    Emma pinched the space between her brows and sighed. Though she warned Oliver not to bother Rachael anymore and kicked him out of her house, she knew he wouldn''t stop. He told her that his sole reason foring back was to meet Rachael.

    <o>,m She was nning to warn her about it beforehand but who would have thought Oliver would make a move so fast and directly ask her to meet him.</o>

    Looking at George who was sitting on the couch with a very stern expression, she approached him.

    "I know you don''t want her to meet him but I think it''s necessary." He was about to retort but she stopped him. "Listen to me first."

    When he calmed down a little, Emma exined, "When rtionships end and I am talking about serious rtionships, a closure is very important."

    Pausing for a while, she added, "Rachael never got one."

    "George¡ª" She grabbed his hand. "I know she is very happy with Andrew, I can see it. The old Rachael who was always happy and cheerful is slowlying out. But I know she is still very hesitant to give her all in this rtionship and maybe it''s because she never got any closure from her past rtionship."

    "And you think meeting that scum will help?" George mockingly smirked. "I don''t like this idea but I am not letting her go there all by herself."

    ¡­.

    [Rachael and Andrew''s Room]

    Pacing back and forth in the room, Rachael nervously picked up her phone to call Andrew. She didn''t wanna keep him in the dark.

    When he answered the phone, she froze and couldn''t say anything.

    "Rach? Are you there?"

    "Y-Yes," she gulped in nervousness.

    "What happened?" he inquired.

    Keeping quiet for a while, she said, "Oliver called, he wants to see me."

    Her sentence was followed by a long heart wrenching silence which made her feel very restless.

    After keeping quiet for a really long time, he asked, "Are you going?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 112 Weird And Wrong

    "Are you going?"

    When she did not say anything, Andrew remarked, "Since you have made up your mind, there is nothing left for me to say."

    "Andrew¡ª"

    Cutting her off, he asked, "Where are you meeting him?"

    "High point caf¨¦." Worried that he would take it in a wrong sense, she quickly added, "George and Emma are going with me."

    "Oh¡ªis that supposed to make me feel better?" he smirked.

    Not giving her a chance to reply, he said, "You can do whatever you want to, I will never stop you."

    Without waiting for her reply, he hung up the call.

    ¡­..

    [Hill Point Caf¨¦]

    When they arrived at the caf¨¦, Rachael refused to get out of the car. She just sat there in a daze.

    George looked at his sister who was sitting in the front seat with him and sighed.

    "Emma, can you give us a minute?"

    When Emma stepped out, he held Rachael''s hand. "Don''t overthink¡ª"

    "I don''t think this is a good idea," she looked at him. "I should just go home¡ª" Though she was already there, all she could think about was Andrew. She knew he wasn''t okay with the decision she had made. How could anyone be okay with it?

    "Tell me one thing, do you really wanna do this?" he inquired. "I know you never got closure. Do you need one?"

    "I-I don''t know¡ª" Rachael sighed. "I just don''t wanna hurt Andrew."

    "You told him?" When she nodded, George added, "I don''t know Rach, I just don''t want you to get stuck in this situation for the rest of your life. I want you to put an end to it and never look back."

    He sighed and helplessly shook his head. "I can''t believe I am saying this but¡ªjust meet him this time and finish it off. This way you can make a proper fresh start with Andrew."

    Thinking for a while, she took a deep breath and stepped out of the car.

    ¡­..

    [Inside the caf¨¦]

    Oliver got up when Rachael entered the caf¨¦. He stood in his ce, staring at her as she approached him. She looked as beautiful as he remembered. The existing guilt and regret enveloped his heart as he tried very hard to conceal it.

    Rachael on the other hand felt nothing but weird at the sight of the man she was once desperately in love with. She had anticipated this day since he abandoned her on their wedding day. But now when he was right in front of her, it just felt weird and wrong.

    "Hi¡ª" He greeted her.

    Rachael gave him a weak smile and sat right across the table.

    "What do you wanna eat? I was waiting for you to order," he said as he picked up the menu.

    "That''s okay, I have to eat dinnerter."

    "Okay¡ª" He kept the menu down and looked at her. "How have you been Rach?"

    "I am good," she smiled. "What about you?"

    "I have been better," he sighed. "It has been a tough year."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael inquired, "Why did you wanna meet me?"

    "After what I did¡ªI thought you had many things to ask and rify with me." When their eyes met, Oliver gulped in nervousness. Though she looked the same, she felt so different.<sub> </sub>

    "To be honest Oliver, if we had met a few months ago, maybe I would have drowned you with questions but at this moment, I have nothing to ask or offer," she stated. "Whatever we had is now in the past and it doesn''t matter anymore."

    Oliver did not say anything, he just kept looking at her. Though he knew he deserved her coldness, it still pinched his heart.

    "Y-You don''t wanna know why I left?"

    "Does it matter?" When he lowered his head, she smiled, "I have already moved on. I am not gonna lie to you, it wasn''t easy. I had my struggles but now that I have, everything was worth it."

    Though Rachael had been through a lot in thest 12 months, everything felt worth it after she met Andrew. If not for the unfortunate events of the past, maybe she would have never met him again.

    "That''s right." He forced himself to smile. "You are married now, congrattions."

    "Thanks." Rachael smiled and caressed her wedding ring. "His name is Andrew."

    "Andrew Collins," He nodded. "I know."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he questioned her. "Rach, are you happy?"

    "Yes, I am very happy." The thought of the man who now meant everything to her, brightened the smile on her face. "Andrew treats me very well."

    "T-Thats nice," he smiled, trying very hard to conceal the bitter feeling in his heart.

    When he did not say anything further, Rachael nced at her watch and said, "I think I should leave." It was already past eight, she wanted to be at home when Andrew came back.

    "''So fast?" he frowned. "Can''t you stay a little longer?"

    "Do you have anything else to say?"

    "I¡ª" Oliver hesitated for a while. "I don''t know what to say, I am just d that you are happy."

    He looked straight into her eyes. "You have no idea how much I regret leaving you. I know I was wrong."

    When she did not say anything, he added, "I won''t lie to you, I came here to meet you, to see you and to tell you how much I miss you. I miss you a lot Rach."

    His eyes teared up as he finished pouring out all the emotions he had been piling in his heart for the past twelve months. He thought he would feel better after seeing her, telling her how much he missed her but that didn''t happen. Instead, the pain and burden in his heart intensified and the fact that she was already someone else''s wife made it even worse.

    "Then why did you leave?" Rachael inquired. "If our rtionship meant so much to you, why did you walk out?"

    "Your family status is very high inparison to mine," he answered. "I always felt inferior in front of you. I wanted to be someone capable Rachael, I wanted to give you the best life. I wanted to be someone great for us."

    ¡­..

    [AUTHOR''S NOTE]

    Greetings readers :)

    I am leaving this short note to say a few things.

    Firstly, I would like to thank all my beautiful readers for showing so much love to this book. It really means a lot to me. Please continue supporting the characters and this cute author ^_^

    Secondly, I would like to ask everyone to vote for the book using the GOLDEN TICKET if you can.

    [For those who don''t know what a Golden Ticket and Golden ranking is:

    Every month(on 1st), each reader in webnovel gets one free golden ticket which they can use on any book they like. It will help the book climb up in the golden rankings and gain more exposure]

    Also, don''t forget to leave a review if you haven''t :)

    Happy Reading :)

    ¡­..

 Chapter 113 â€œI Do, I Love Him...."

    When she did not say anything, he leaned forward and grabbed her hand. "I didn''t want to hurt you but¡ª" He pursed his lips. "I did what I felt was right."

    Rachael frowned and quickly retrieved her hand back. She was clearly unhappy because of the sudden physical touch. She didn''t like it.

    "Rach¡ª"

    When Oliver tried to grab her hand again, she stopped him. "Don''t¡ªplease maintain a distance between us. No matter what rtionship we shared back then, don''t forget that I am a married woman now."

    "I am sorry¡ª" he apologised and quickly retrieved his hand back. He didn''t expect her to reject his advances so bluntly. There was a time when she used to find different cute ways to make him hold her hand, she loved it. But now things had changed. The indifference in her attitude made his heart pinched.

    Though he knew things weren''t the same as before, a part of his heart was expecting her to be the same, the same old Rachael who was once deeply in love with him

    Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "I just want you to know though the method I chose was wrong, my intention was never to hurt you."

    Rachael couldn''t help but sneer at theme exnation he was trying to buy her with. "What are saying Oliver? If you were in my ce, you would realize howme and dumb you sound."

    "During the time we were together, did I ever make you feel inferior?" she questioned him.

    When he did not say anything, she added, "I always stood by your side, supporting you, loving you. I fought with my entire family for our rtionship, for you and what did you give me in return?"

    Reminiscing about the pain and suffering she had been through, Rachael''s eyes teared up. Though the wounds in her heart were old and healed, the scars it had left behind were still present.

    "Rachael¡ª"

    Cutting him off, she said, "And after so many months you came back just to tell me that whatever you did was for us? For me?"

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down. "You know what, nothing of this matters anymore." There was a time when she was desperately looking for answers, looking for him but now it didn''t matter. He didn''t matter.

    When Rachael got up to leave, Oliver quickly got up and grabbed her wrist to stop her. "Don''t go¡ª"

    "Let go¡ª" she frowned and tried to jerk his hand away.

    "Rachael, please. Can we start over?" Before she could say anything, he added, "I don''t care if you are married, I really don''t. I just want to be with you. I want you back, Rach."

    Tears started streaming down his cheeks. "You have no idea how much I regret leaving you, pleasee back to me." He was desperate and was even ready to beg her if that is what it took to win her back.

    Back then when they were in a rtionship, he didn''t understand the value of their rtionship and the importance of her in his life. He understood it only after he lost her.

    In the span of one year, he tried to date other women but he always ended upparing them to Rachael. In front of her, everyone was inferior. The love and care she showered at him was genuine. He didn''t know he was so used to it until it was toote.

    "Oliver, I am married," she stated. "And even if I was not, I wouldn''t have considered getting back to you. I closed our chapter a long time back."

    "I don''t know what idea you got when I agreed to meet you but it''s not what you think. I agreed to meet you because I thought that the rtionship we shared deserved a proper ending. So please don''t get any wrong ideas."

    <o>,m "But I still love you Rach¡ª" He tightened his grip around her wrist. "I tried to get over you but I just can''t, it''s way too difficult."</o>

    "But I don''t Oli, I don''t love you anymore," She stated with no hesitation. "You will always be an important part of my past but nothing more than that."

    Rachael knew she had stopped feeling for him a long time back but she was unsure. She was always worried that the old feelings which she had buried deep in her heart would jump back the minute she saw him again.

    But now when he was standing right in front of him, she felt nothing. This made her realize that she was really over him. The feelings she harbored for him were long gone.

    This made her feel so relieved and rxed. The tiny sliver of fear and anxiety that always lingered in her heart dissipated.

    Oliver pursed his lips as her words stabbed his heart.

    "Is it because of him?" he inquired.

    Understanding what he meant, she smiled and firmly stated, "Yes, it''s because of him."

    Pausing for a while, she said, "Back then when I met you, I used to think rtionships are all about two people being in love and sacrificing everything for each other. But after I met Andrew, my whole perception about rtionships changed. He made me understand that being in a rtionship needs an equal amount of love and respect. It''s not always about sacrificing but going through everything hand in hand and never leaving each other''s side no matter how difficult the situation is."

    Her eyes teared up at the thought of the man who meant the world to her. The man who was willing to give her everything and all the happiness in the world. The man who treasured her and always made her feel loved not just by words but also his actions.<sub> </sub>

    The genuine smile which she had on her face while talking about Andrew made Oliver feel very sour. There was a time when she used to smile at him in the same way but now that was gone. He had lost it.

    "D-Do you love him?" he asked with a heavy heart. He knew the answer would break him but he wanted to know.

    "I do, I love him," she immediately answered without any hesitation. She had already fallen for Andrew to the point of no return. She loved each and every thing about him. She loved the way he smiled at her, she loved the way he pampered and doted on her. There was nothing she didn''t love about him.

    Rachael was already very firm and clear about her feelings for Andrew but there was something holding her back. But now when she was standing in front of Oliver, the man she was once deeply in love with, she realized how he meant nothing to her and Andrew meant everything.

    Her world now revolved around him and only him. He was her everything, her strength and her weakness. She couldn''t wait to go home and tell him this. She wanted to hug him, kiss him, cuddle in his embrace and tell him how much she loved him.

    After getting a firm response from her, Oliver slowly retracted his hand back which was still holding her.

    "Well then, I guess there is nothing left to say." He smiled bitterly as he tried to hide the sourness that was surging in his heart. "I just wish you immense happiness Rach and I want you to always remember that I am your greatest well wisher."

    "I wish the same for you, I hope you''ll always remain happy and live a long peaceful life," she smiled.

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    Impatiently shaking her leg, Emma kept frowning as she kept ncing at the entrance of the cafe. "What is taking so long?"

    "Rx, she wille out soon," George calmly said.

    "How can you be so calm?" she looked at him and frowned. Wasn''t he the one who was the most unwilling toe?

    Without waiting for his reply, she opened the car door. "Screw it, I am going inside."

    "Emma wait¡ª" George quickly followed her.

    As soon as they got out of the car, Rachael stepped out of the cafe.

    When George saw her tear stained face, he panicked and quickly approached her. "Hey, what happened?"

    As soon as Rachael saw him, the overwhelming emotions she was trying so hard to conceal broke down. She hugged him tightly and buried her head on his chest.

    "Rach¡ª" he hugged her back and frowned. "Did he do something?" He was all ready to go inside and punch the shit of the guy.

    "No¡ª" She said in between her sobs.

    "Then what happened?"

    "Take me home, I wanna see Andrew." She hadn''t seen him for the entire day, she missed him alot. She wanted to see him as soon as possible.

    "Okay." He pulled her away. "I''ll take you home, but stop crying first." He gently wiped her tears.

    ¡­..

    [Not Too Far Away From The Cafe]

    Leaning against his car, Andrew was looking at his wife from a distance with a nk expression on his face.

    He had left the club and arrived at the cafe the very minute she told him about it. But he didn''t approach her. He just stood there, watching her enter and leave the cafe.

    Ben, who had apanied his boss, couldn''t understand what was going on. But he did not dare to ask Andrew. He just stood inside the car trying very hard to analyse the situation.

    When Andrew entered the car, he contemted for a while before asking him. "Boss, will you not apany madam?" When he did not get an answer, he said, "Then should I drop you home?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew answered, "No need, drive back to the club."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 114 Silent Anger

    [12:00 AM, Collins Mansion]

    Aftering back home, Rachael tried calling Andrew but his phone was not reachable.

    Left with no other choice, she decided to wait for him but ended up falling asleep in the living room.

    She woke up when she felt someone lifting her in his arms.

    When she sensed a familiarity, she slowly opened her eyes.

    "Andrew¡ª" she muttered before snuggling closer. Her heart immediately calmed down when she inhaled his scent.

    "Why are you sote?" When he did not answer, she lifted her head and looked at him only to realize that he wasn''t even looking at her. This was so unlikely to how he usually behaved.

    ...

    [Bedroom]

    Without saying anything, Andrew ced her on the bed, covered her with the quilt and was about to leave when she grabbed his wrist.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I am going to the study, I have some work to finish." He gently pushed her hand away. "You sleep first¡ª"

    "Wait¡ª" She grabbed his hand again. "Don''t you have anything to ask me?" She knew he wasn''t okay with her meeting Oliver. But his silence and changed attitude was killing her. She didn''t like him this way.

    "No." His answer was clear. He wasn''t interested in knowing why she met her and what they talked about. The mere thought of them being together was making him more and more upset.

    Tightening her grip on his hand, Rachael got down from the bed.

    Keeping quiet for a while, she said, "I met Oliver today."

    When he did not say anything, she squeezed his hand. "At least say something¡ª"

    "What do you want me to say, Rachael?" He looked at her. "Do you want me to ask you how your meeting with your ex was? Do you want me to ask you what you guys talked about and how you felt?"

    Without waiting for her reply, he said, "I really don''t wanna know and you don''t have to tell me anything. You wanted to meet him and you did. I don''t think we have anything else to talk about."

    "Why are you behaving like this? If you are mad, just yell at me." She looked at him with teary eyes. She was so excited to see him but his indifferent behavior was breaking her heart.

    "What is the point of getting mad?" He sneered. "Do you want me to yell at you each time you go and meet him?"

    "After everything that man did, you went back running to him without any hesitation when he called you once. How am I supposed to feel about that?"

    "It''s not what you are thinking. I¡ª"

    "Just go to sleep," he interrupted her. "Neither I have the energy nor am I in the right mood to talk about this."

    He smiled and shrugged her hand off. "Like I said, do whatever you want to, I will never stop you. Do whatever you feel is right."

    Without waiting for her reply, he walked out of the room, leaving Rachael behind.

    She wanted to follow him but chose not to. Though he refused to show it, she knew he was mad. She didn''t want to force herself at him at the moment because that would make things worse.

    Left with no other choice, she sat on the bed and leaned against the headboard. Pinching the space between her brows, she sighed.

    ¡­..

    [Next day]

    When Rachael woke up, the space right next to her was empty and cold. It did not have any wrinkles and was left untouched. This meant Andrew did note back to the roomst night.

    She quickly got down off the bed and started looking for him.

    ...

    [Downstairs]

    After checking the study and other rooms upstairs, Rachael came out.

    "Where is Andrew?" She inquired to one of the helpers.

    "Sir left for office early in the morning."

    "But it''s Saturday¡ª" Rachael frowned and quickly called him.

    When the call did not go through, she called Ben.

    "Good morning madam¡ª"

    "Is Andrew with you?" She inquired.

    "Yes, boss is in a meeting right now," he answered. "Should I give him the phone?"

    "No, just remind him to call me back as soon as the meeting is over."

    "Okay madam."

    After hanging up the call, she dropped a message to Andrew.<sub> </sub>

    [Call me as soon as you see this. I wanna talk to you]

    "Madam, would you like to have breakfast?"

    "No, I am not hungry¡ª" She had lost all her appetite.

    Just then Elsa arrived along with Edward.

    When the little one saw Rachael, he quickly let go of Elsa''s hand and rushed towards her.

    "Hey you¡ª" Rachael smiled and picked him up. "What are you doing here?" Her mood brightened up a little after seeing Edward.

    "Justin had some work so he left early." Elsa sat beside her. "We got bored so I brought him here."

    Pausing for a while, she added, "I also came here to check on Andrew, Justin told me that he was quite bummed yesterday."

    When Rachael did not say anything, Elsa asked, "Did you two fight or something?"

    "Not exactly," Rachael sighed. They weren''t fighting but it was worse than that.

    "Hey don''t worry." She tried to cheer her up. "I know it''s hard when Andrew gets upset but he wille around once he cools his mind off."

    "It''s my fault actually." Contemting for a while, she added, "Yesterday I met my ex-boyfriend."

    "The one you told me about?" When she nodded, Elsa gasped, "No way. How did Andrew find out?"

    "I told him."

    "So is he mad because you met him?" When Rachael nodded, Elsa shrugged, "Well, that makes sense. I mean, Justin and I have practically known each other for years now and our bond is quite strong. But if he ever goes and sees his ex, I won''t like it and I am sure the same applies for him as well."

    "As for you and Andrew, you both recently got together. Given that you were in a very serious rtionship with your ex in the past, it''s natural for Andrew to feel a little insecure," she added.

    When Rachael thought about the whole thing Elsa had just told her, it made sense.

    "But I don''t have feelings for him anymore. In fact, when I met him yesterday, I felt nothing."

    "Yeah, I know but does Andrew know that? Did you tell him?" When she shook her head, Elsa remarked, "You should tell him everything. Don''t keep anything away from him, this will make him feel secure."

    "I wanted to tell him everythingst night but¡ª" The shbacks of thest night made her heart ache.

    "It''s okay, you can tell him today." Looking around, Elsa inquired, "Where is he?"

    "He went to the office."

    "On a Saturday?" When Rachael nodded, she sighed, "He must be very bummed."

    Rachael slumped on the couch and took a deep breath. "I wish he would just yell at me and finish it off. His silence is really killing me Elsa."

    Patting her shoulder, Elsa tried tofort her. "Andrew is a little different than Owen and Justin when ites to expressing his anger or disappointment. When Owen is angry, he just snaps and screams to let it out. Justin is the same too but Andrew¡ªwhen he is mad, he will not shout at you or express his disappointment. He just starts distancing himself until he is not mad anymore. He has a silent anger."

    ...

    [Evening]

    Rachael was getting ready to go to the mall with Elsa and Edward when she received a call from Andrew.

    "Hey, did you finish your meeting?"

    "Yes." His answer was followed by a long silence.

    "Mom has called us for dinner tonight." Without waiting for his reply, she added, "I am going to the mall with Elsa and Edward now, she wants to buy clothes for him. Can you pick me up directly from the mall?"

    "Okay, let me know when you are done." When she did not say anything, he remarked, "If there is nothing else, I''ll hang up."

    "Wait¡ªDid you eat?" Rachael sat on the edge of the bed. A phone call with him had never felt so awkward and weird. She couldn''t think of anything she could ask or talk to him about, her mind was nk.

    When he only let out an affirmative sound, she asked, "Are you busy?"

    "A little," he answered. "Just call me or drop a message when you are done."

    Without waiting for her reply, he hung up.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Corporation, Andrew''s office]

    "Was that Rachael?" When he nodded, Owen frowned, "What the fu*ck was that?"

    When Andrew did not say anything, he added, "That conversation was colder than ice, since when did you start talking to her like that?"

    Ignoring his question, Andrew gave him a file. "Is this the one you wanted?"

    Owen snatched the file from his hand and tossed it aside. "Is it because of that rebound thing?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 115 Smart One

    Andrew did not say anything, he just resumed what he was doing before he called Rachael.

    When he finished his meeting, Ben gave him Rachael''s message. Later when he checked his phone, he saw her text message. Contemting for a while, he called her back.

    Andrew knew she was upset because of how he had been behaving since yesterday. He felt bad about it too but he couldn''t help it.

    He knew her past shouldn''t bother him but when she told him she was going to meet Oliver, he didn''t like it. He was mad and very upset.

    He didn''t wanna be so petty but he had no control over his emotions and how he was feeling. This made him feel very helpless.

    Since his mood was evidently not nice, he was maintaining his distance until he managed to calm himself down. Lashing out on her was thest thing he wanted to do.

    Was he really a rebound? Will Rachael ever love him back? Will the feelings she had for Oliver always overpower the feelings she harboured for him? Now that Oliver is back, will she want to get back with him?

    What if whatever Samuel had said was right? What if he was really just a rebound?

    All these questions crowded his head, making him feel more and more inferior.

    He knew her feelings for him were not strong at the moment. He was afraid of losing her but at the same time, he didn''t wish to force her to stay with him. The mere thought of letting her go was making his heart ache.

    "Are you really going to let Samuel get into your head?" Owen sighed. "When did you be like this?"

    Andrew had a very strong mind. He wasn''t someone who could get manipted easily. But since it was something rted to Rachael, Owen assumed he took Samuels words a little seriously.

    "I know you are a little sensitive when ites to Rachael but that doesn''t mean you will let some third person''s stupid opinion get into your head." When Andrew did not say anything, he started to get annoyed, "Come on man, you are the smart one."

    "It''s not about what Samuel said¡ª"

    "Then what is it?" He inquired. "Did Rachael do something?"

    Without waiting for his reply, Owen added, "I know something happened, otherwise you would never spend your weekend all alone in your office."

    "Nothing happened," Andrew answered.

    Owen did not say anything, he knew Andrew would not tell him what was bothering him until he figured things out by himself. He has always been like this.

    "Alright," he gave up. "Do whatever you want but solve it with her as soon as possible. Dragging things will just keep pulling you both apart."

    ¡­..

    [Mall]

    After buying clothes and toys for Edward, they stopped by a cafe to eat something.

    Since Rachael had to eat dinnerter, she just ordered a cup of coffee.

    "Will Andrew pick you up?"

    "Yes," Rachael nodded. "I dropped him a message earlier."

    Helping Edward take a bite of his pastry, Elsa said, "You were quiet the entire time today¡ªdon''t worry too much Rach, he won''t be able to stay mad for a long time. I mean, at the end of the day he has toe back to you, right?"

    Rachael did not say anything, she just smiled and nodded.<sub> </sub>

    cing her hand over hers, Elsa consoled her. "Just rx, I know my brother and I know how he adores you, he wille around before you know it."

    ¡­..

    [Entrance]

    After dropping a message to Rachael about his arrival, Andrew stood outside the entrance waiting for her.

    When he saw her, he was about to approach but he stopped when he saw a man doing the same.

    "Rach¡ª" Oliver called her out before walking towards her.

    When Rachael saw him, she frowned. "What are you doing here?"

    "I had to buy some clothes," he answered. "But I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Looking around, he inquired, "Are you alone?"

    "No," she shook her head. "Andrew is waiting outside, I should go."

    "Listen¡ª" He stopped her and was about to say something when someone interrupted him.

    "Rachael¡ª" Andrew approached them. ncing at Oliver once, he looked at Rachael. "Are you done?"

    "Y-Yes." She panicked a little. He was already upset over her meeting Oliver yesterday and now that he had seen them together again, she didn''t want him to misunderstand.

    "Let''s go then." He took the bag she was holding and grabbed her hand.

    "Wait¡ª" Rachael looked at Oliver and said, "He is my husband, Andrew."

    Oliver, who was in a daze, came back to his senses. He quickly extended his hand to greet him. "I-It''s nice to meet you, I am Oliver."

    Andrew took his hand and smiled, "It''s nice to meet you too."

    "This is a little awkward," Oliver nervously chuckled.

    Raising his brows, Andrew inquired, "Why so?" Before he could answer, he added, "Because you are the ex-boyfriend and I am the husband?"

    When Oliver did not say anything, he remarked, "If that is what you meant then I don''t feel awkward at all." Wrapping his arms around Rachael''s waist, he added, "I know my ce in Rachael''s life and I hope you know yours too. There is nothing awkward about it."

    "T-That''s not what I meant." Andrew''s intimidating aura made him feel very flustered.

    "Well, if that''s the case then apologies for not understanding what you meant," he shrugged.

    Not waiting for his reply, Andrew looked at Rachael. "We will bete for dinner if we don''t leave now."

    "Let''s go." She wrapped her hands around his arm and walked away with him.

    Oliver pursed his lips as sourness surged his heart when he saw them walking away together. When he came back, he still had a hope in his heart that Rachael would still have feelings for him even though she was married. But now when he saw them together, all his hopes were shattered into tiny pieces.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 116 Tension

    [Inside the car]

    As soon as they entered the car, Rachael said, "I didn''t know he was there."

    "I know," he answered without taking his eyes off the road.

    "I¡ª"

    "I am going to Paris tomorrow," he interrupted her.

    "Paris?" she frowned. "Why?"

    "It''s a business trip. The perfume endorsement we were working on has been finalized, I have to go over there to sign the contract," he exined.

    "When will youe back?"

    "A couple of days or three." When she did not say anything, he nced at her once before looking away. "Stay with your parents until I am back. It''s been a long time, they will like it."

    Without saying anything, she rolled the window down and looked outside. Her eyes were getting teared up but she didn''t want him to see it.

    She knew he was running away because he was upset with her. She didn''t want him to leave but she thought a short trip would help him ease his mind and it would be easier to talk to him.

    During the entire ride to Rachael''s parents ce, both of them did not say anything.

    The silence was suffocating and so unlikely between the two of them but both of them refused to break it.

    ...

    [Watson Mansion]

    When they arrived, everyone was sitting in the living room, including Tina and Emma.

    "There they are¡ª" Tina eximed and quickly approached Rachael. "We were just talking about you."

    "We are a littlete, there was traffic," Andrew said as he approached Michael and Reeta to greet them.

    "It''s alright, you both are right on time for dinner," Michael remarked.

    Noticing the gloomy expression on Rachael''s face, Tina frowned, "What happened to you? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Her remark made everyone look at Rachael.

    "N-No, I am fine¡ª" She quickly grabbed her forehead and said, "I just have a little headache."

    "Oh honey, do you want medicine?" Reeta inquired.

    Rachael shook her head. "No, it''s fine." She nced at Andrew before looking away while he did the same.

    The tension between the couple did not go unnoticed by Emma and Tina. Even George who had the EQ less than a ten year old could say that something was wrong.

    ¡­..

    After dinner, Rachael went upstairs to her room with Emma and Tina while Andrew sat in the living room with Michael.

    "How is work these days?"

    "It''s much better now," Andrew answered. "Things have be quite easy after Rachael joined."

    "That''s nice, I am happy that you both are working together." Contemting for a while, Michael inquired, "Is everything okay between you both?"<sub> </sub>

    Before Andrew could answer, he said, "I just noticed some tension between you two so¡ª"

    The sudden distant behaviour between the couple was very evident. Though Michael thought it was inappropriate to ask if something had happened, he couldn''t hold it back.

    "Everything is okay," he answered.

    "Well, it''s fine if it''s not okay too," Michael remarked. "It''spletely normal for couples to fight. In fact, it''s healthy. But it''s not nice to stretch it for too long."

    Inching closer, he said in a rtively lower voice. "Let me give you a little tip, women are weird. Whenever a fight gets stretched even for an hour longer than it should, they start overthinking. They start thinking we don''t love them anymore, we don''t care and the overthinking goes on and on."

    Michael sighed and helplessly shook his head. "So before it goes to that point, solve it."

    Patting it shoulder, he stated, "Always remember, a happy wife is a happy life."

    ...

    [Rachael''s room]

    "Damn that b*astard¡ª" Tina gritted her teeth. "What does he think of himself?"

    "I know right? I am so mad at him, I wanna kill him even more now." When Rachael told her what Oliver had said, Emma lost all her temper and was ready to call him over and punch his face but George stopped her.

    "What about Andrew? Did you tell him?" When Rachael nodded, Tina inquired, "Is this why he is mad?"

    Pinching the space between her brows, Rachael sighed, "I guess."

    "If that''s the reason, don''t you think it''s a good thing?" When both Emma and Rachael gave her a confused look, she exined, "I mean, since he is mad because you met him, this shows that he is jealous which means he loves you and is afraid that he will lose you."

    "That does make sense," Emma agreed.

    "I don''t like this¡ª" Rachael groaned and buried her face on the pillow. "I don''t like him like this."

    "Andrew is so always so sweet, he cannot take his hands off me." She looked at them. "He keeps holding my hand, touching my hair, he keeps hugging me and¡ª" Rachael smiled. "The way he looks at me, it makes me feel so special."

    "But that is gone¡ª" she frowned. "He hasn''t even looked at me properly since yesterday. What should I do?"

    When both of them did not say anything, Rachael frowned, "Say something¡ª" She could really use some advice because her brain wasn''t working anymore.

    "Rach¡ª" Tina ced her hand on Rachael''s shoulder. "I think you like Andrew a lot."

    "I don''t just like him, I love him," she stated.

    Emma and Tina widened their eyes in shock and gasped in unison.

    Y-You...w-what¡ª" Emma got up on her knees.

    "I love him, I didn''t expect it to happen so fast but¡ªI really love him," Rachael repeated her words. The more she said it, the more light she felt. Only if the person whom she was actually supposed to tell this to was standing in front of her.

    "Oh my God¡ª" Emma and Tina squealed and pounced at her.

    "I am so happy today," Tina eximed.

    "Me too, this is so great." Emma pulled away. "Did you tell him yet?"

    "No¡ª" she shook her head. "I didn''t get a chance yet." How was she supposed to tell him when he was giving her a cold shoulder for almost two days now?

    ¡­..

 Chapter 117 First Real Fight

    "What are you waiting for?" Tina grabbed Rachael''s shoulder. "Say it and then have the best s*x ever."

    "Tina is right," Emma agreed. "Maybe he is mad because he feels a little insecure right now. I mean, he probably knows how deep your feelings were for Oliver back then. So maybe he thinks you are still into him."

    Just then George entered the room.

    Looking at the three women who had huddled together and were having a serious discussion, he raised his brows. "What kind of a serious discussion is going on here?"

    Without waiting for their reply, he added, "Never mind, you don''t have to tell me." He then looked at Rachael. "What is happening between you and Andrew? Both of you look so dull."

    "What do you think is happening?" Emma remarked, "They are having their first real fight."

    "Oh¡ªis this why he is going to Paris tomorrow?" He curiously inquired.

    "He is going to Paris?" Tina gasped.

    "And you are not going with him?" Emma widened her eyes in shock. "Paris is the most romantic ce, how can you not apany him?"

    "He is going there for a business trip, he said he will be back in a couple of days," Rachael exined. She wanted to apany him but since he did not say anything, she thought it would be very awkward to just tag along.

    "Andrew told dad that you will stay here with us until he is back," George added. "He also said that since he has to leave at 4 in the morning, it will be convenient if you just stay here tonight."

    Rachael pursed her lips and frowned. She never agreed on staying with her parents in his absence, let alone not returning home with him.

    "Did he tell this to dad?" When he nodded, she got up and left the room.

    ¡­..

    [Downstairs]

    After finishing the tea, Andrew kept the cup down and nced at his watch. "I should leave, it''s gettingte." It was almost eleven.

    "Are you sure you don''t wanna stay here tonight?" Reeta asked. "You can leave early in the morning."

    "That''s alright, I have an early morning flight tomorrow, I don''t want to disturb Rachael or anybody else," he politely turned her down again.

    Pausing for a while, Andrew added, "Can you please call Rachael down?" Though their rtionship was in a very cold state right now, he still didn''t want to leave without seeing her.

    "Yes, I''ll call her." Reeta was about to go upstairs when Rachael came down the stairs. "Oh there she is¡ª"

    "I was about to call you," she told Rachael. "Andrew is leaving, you should see him off."

    Rachael did not say anything, she kept looking at her husband who was still giving her a cold shoulder.

    ''Was he nning to leave without meeting me?'' she thought as she approached him.

    "Why didn''t you tell us that you are going to stay with us for a few days?" Michael eximed.

    "Your aunt Roma and her family are visiting us in a couple of days," Reeta informed. "It''s good that you will be here too."<sub> </sub>

    She then looked at Andrew and said, "You have to finish your work early ande here directly. You haven''t met our rtives officially yet, we can finish that formality while they are here."

    Andrew smiled and nodded. "I will try toe back as soon as possible."

    "Alright, we shouldn''t keep Andrew here for a long time. He has an early flight and he has to rest too." Michael looked at Rachael. "See your husband off properly, okay?"

    She nodded and followed Andrew outside.

    ...

    [Outside]

    "So you are not taking me home with you?" Rachael inquired.

    "I have a flight at four in the morning, I have to leave the airport by 2:30," he remarked. "It will be inconvenient to drop you here that early, so it''s better if you stay here starting tonight."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she said, "I did not even agree to staying here and you told my parents about it."

    "Let me go home with you, I''ll help you pack and¡ª"

    "There is no need for that," he interrupted her. "I just need to take a few things, I''ll manage. You don''t have to take any trouble."

    "Trouble?" Rachael frowned. "Andrew, I am your wife, nothing rted to you is trouble for me."

    "You are so mad that you don''t even wanna take me home with you." She grabbed his arm and looked at him with teary eyes. "What am I supposed to do?"

    Andrew took a deep breath and sighed, "Spend time with your family, I''ll pick you up after Ie back." He did not answer her question, he chose to ignore it.

    "You are behaving this way only because I met Oliver?" Without waiting for his reply, she added, "It was just a casual meeting, it was nothing."

    "Casual?" He scoffed. "Do people cry after a casual meeting?"

    Before she could say anything, he remarked, "Rachael, I really don''t wanna know what kind of meeting that was. There are many things going on in my mind right now, I need some time to clear my head."

    "Then talk to me Andrew," she tightened her grip on his arm. "If you don''t tell me what you are upset and mad about, how am I supposed to know?"

    "It''s better if we don''t talk right now," he stated. "I don''t wanna say things which will end up ruining everything¡ª"

    "And you think the way you are behaving is not ruining anything?" Rachael snapped at him. "Look at us Andrew¡ªcan''t you see what we have be? We were fine a couple of days ago but now look at what we have be."

    "So you think I am responsible for all of this?" Andrew mockingly scoffed. "Don''t try to shove all the me on me Rachael, this would have never started if you hadn''t met that ex of yours."

    He gritted his teeth as anger and sourness slowly enveloped his heart again.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 118 "I Am Sorry..."

    "It''s not like I went there without telling you," Rachael defended herself. "I told you before going because I wanted to avoid any kind misunderstanding."

    "Okay so my wife telling me she is going to meet her ex over the phone is supposed to make me feel better and not misunderstand the situation?"

    "Why are you being like this?" she frowned.

    "You tell me¡ª" Andrew looked at her. "If I told you over the phone that I am going to meet my ex whom I was almost married to, would you be okay with it?"

    "Yes¡ª"

    Cutting her off, he sneered, "You wanted to know what is wrong, right? This is what is wrong."

    "Andrew¡ª"

    "I-Is everything okay here?" George approached them. "If you guys have to discuss something, why don''t you take it inside? You two are quite loud, mom and dad might hear you."

    "No need, we are done." Without looking at her, Andrew removed her hand from his arm, stepped inside the car and drove away.

    "Hey, you okay? Come here¡ª" George pulled Rachael into his embrace. "Everything is gonna be okay, don''t stress about it."

    ¡­.

    [Next day]

    "Go to Paris."

    "What?" Rachael frowned.

    "Go to Paris," Emma repeated her words. "You go there and kiss all his insecurities away."

    "I agree with Emma," Tina added. "Seeing you there is the least expected thing in his mind right now. So you go there and surprise him."

    "I don''t know¡ª" Rachael pursed her lips. She wasn''t sure if it was the right move.

    "Don''t think so much, just go¡ª" Emma took her phone and started looking for flights. "Let me book the earliest one for you."

    "Do you know which hotel he is staying in?" Tina inquired.

    She shook her head. "No but I can ask Ben," she said as she picked up her phone.

    "That''s great but remind him not to tell Andrew."

    Rachael nodded and called Ben.

    ¡­..

    [Paris, France]

    [Hotel za]

    "Make sure to check that all the documents are arranged in order before tomorrow''s meeting and¡ª" Andrew frowned and pinched the space between his brows.

    "Boss, should I get some medicine for your headache?" Ben inquired.

    "No, it''s okay." It had been more than twenty-four hours since they arrived in Paris and Andrew had barely managed to catch any sleep. Not because he didn''t have the time, he couldn''t sleep no matter how much he tried.

    The way he had left Rachael outside her parents ce in the middle of an argument was killing him. He hated how he had snapped and the way he had behaved but he couldn''t help it. In fact, he was more mad at himself than her.

    "You should get some rest, boss," he added. "Don''t worry about tomorrow''s meeting, I will take care of everything."<sub> </sub>

    "Contact Mr. Rochefort, let''s meet him while we are here and¡ª" Andrew stopped when he noticed Ben continuously stealing nces of his phone in the middle of their conversation.

    "Are you expecting some urgent phone call?" he inquired.

    Ben quickly shook his head. "N-No boss."

    Unlocking his room, Andrew instructed, "Freshen up first ande to my room, let''s go over everything onest time."

    "Okay boss."

    ¡­..

    [Room no:67]

    Taking off his coat, Andrew tossed it aside. He then slumped on the couch and sighed.

    Massaging his forehead, he squeezed his eyes shut. After everything that had happened for the past three four days, he felt very mentally exhausted.

    Taking his phone out, he contemted for a while before calling Rachael. He hadn''t called or received any message from her after the heated conversation they had.

    He frowned when the call did not go through. Waiting for a while, he was about to call her again when someone knocked at the door.

    Thinking that it was Ben, he opened the door while calling Rachael and this time the call went through.

    "Hi¡ª"

    An unexpected face and smile greeted him as soon as he opened the door.

    Taking out the vibrating phone from her bag, Rachael waved it at her. "Why are you calling me?"

    "What are you doing here?" Andrew asked before hanging up the call.

    "What do you mean by that?" She frowned and pouted at the same time. "I am here to see my husband."

    When he did not say anything, she said, "Will you not invite me inside?" When Andrew stepped away from the entrance, Rachael quickly stepped inside the room.

    Keeping her suitcase in one corner, she remarked, "This hotel is very close to the Eiffel Tower, we should go for a walkter."

    When he tried to walk away, she grabbed his hand. "I am already here, you still wanna give me a cold shoulder?"

    Wrapping her arms around his waist, she pouted her lips as she looked at him. "Are you still mad?"

    "No," he answered. "I am not mad or upset with you anymore."

    Pausing for a while, he added, "I am mad at myself."

    "Huh?" she frowned, not understanding what he meant.

    "Though I always knew we are not in the same ce in this rtionship, it turns out that I was unconsciously expecting and hoping for us to be in the same ce but¡ª" He gently removed her hands from his body. "This is why I got upset when you told me that you are going to meet that guy. Trust me, I didn''t wanna be the petty guy who would get mad over something like this but I couldn''t help it."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he said, "Yesterday when you told me you wouldn''t mind if I did the same thing, I realized that I was getting mad over nothing. This misunderstanding happened because we are not on the same page in this rtionship, I took a long leap but you haven''t."

    Running his fingers through her hair, he smiled. "What is the point of being mad at you when we don''t even share the same feeling, right? It''s my fault for being so irrational and making things tough for you. I am sorry."

    ...

 Chapter 119 Blinded With Anger And Jealousy

    "You wanna see the Eiffel Tower, right? Rest for a while first, I''ll take you for a walkter." He patted her head before walking away.

    "Wait¡ª" Rachael stopped him. "What did you just say?"

    She looked at him. "Are you saying that I am not serious about our rtionship and it''s not important to me?" Each word and every word he had said stabbed her heart.

    "That''s not what I meant¡ª"

    "Then what did you mean Andrew?" She snapped at him.

    He wanted to say something but decided against it, "Just forget it, okay? Let''s not drag this matter anymore." He knew that the more they talked about, the moreplicated the matter would get and he didn''t want that.

    When he tried to walk away again, she grabbed his arm. "No, you are not walking away this time. We are going to have this conversation." She wanted to know what else he had in his mind. She wanted him to let everything out so they could put an end to it.

    "Rachael, don''t¡ª" Andrew clenched his jaw. He was trying to control the brewing anger inside him. He didn''t wannash out on her.

    "I am not letting you go this time, you have to tell me what is going on in your mind Andrew." She grabbed his shirt and looked at him as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    She was deeply hurt when he said she didn''t take this rtionship as seriously as he did and that he didn''t mean to her as much as she did to him.

    When he did not say anything, she forced him to talk again. "Say something¡ª"

    "You wanna know what I really think?" Andrew grabbed the side of her arms and pulled her closer. His deep voice wasced with anger and jealousy.

    "I am mad Rachael, I am mad at you, at us," he gritted his teeth. "Every little thing that is remotely rted to you affects my mood, it affects me. You have a huge impact in my life because you are my woman and I f*ucking love you."

    "Do you have any idea how happy I was with how things were going between us? I was happy Rachael, I was happy that we were making progress. I thought you had started developing simr feelings for me but I was wrong."

    "It took you one phone call to go running back to him. One phone call and you did not even consider anything." He tightened his grip around her arm. "Before you decided to go there, did you even consider my feelings? Did you even think how I would feel? No, right?" He mockingly scoffed. "To be honest, I won''t be shocked even if you end our marriage and just walk away with him."

    He was blind and mad with bitter emotions. The mere thought of Rachael with that man made him lose his mind. He was going insane.

    "What?" she frowned. "You are crossing the line now¡ª"

    There was a limit to her patience too. The sole reason for following him was to apologize and spend some quality time with him. She wanted to tell him everything¡ªhow she felt and how much he means to her. But his blunt bitter words pinched her heart.

    Did he really think so lowly of her? Did he really think she would end their marriage so easily to get back with Oliver?<sub> </sub>

    "I am crossing the line?" Andrew sneered. "You are the one who met your ex behind my back and I am the one crossing the line?"

    "Behind your back?" Rachael scowled. "I asked you before meeting him, you knew I was meeting him."

    "You didn''t ask me, you told me that you are meeting him," he corrected her. "There is a difference between asking and telling"

    "If you didn''t want me to go, you could have stopped him." She tightened her grip on his shirt. "I swear Andrew, I wouldn''t even consider going if you had said no."

    "Really? Are you sure about that?" he mockingly questioned her. "How could I turn you down when you sounded so determined?"

    "Andrew¡ª" She gasped when he pulled her closer.

    "Is it because you know I love you, you are taking me so lightly? Do you think just because I have feelings for you I am a pushover and you can do whatever you want with me?" He gritted. "Do you have any idea how I felt when you were crying for some other man?"

    "But of course, why would you care?" He mockingly smirked and let go of her. "Who am I in front of him, right? I am just a rebound."

    Andrew closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He could physically feel his blood boiling. He was going crazy, he had to get away from her.

    "Ben¡ª" He yelled.

    Ben, who had been hiding behind the slightly ajar door, quickly rushed towards them. "Y-Yes boss?"

    "Drop her off to the airport," he instructed before walking away.

    "You think you can just use me like that and simply walk away?" She yanked his arm. "What do you think I am?"

    She smacked his chest with fist. "You have no fu*cking right to judge me. This is what you think of me? Do you think I am so cheap?" Tears started rolling down her eyes. Her heart was aching and the fact that all those words came from the man she loved, made her feel worse.

    "Yes I met Oliver. I know I shouldn''t have but I did and I am really very sorry for that." She knew it was her mistake and she was ready to ept it. "I didn''t cry because I felt nostalgic or emotional after meeting him. I cried because I felt nothing Andrew, I felt nothing and that made me feel so relieved."

    "It made me realize how I felt nothing for him but everything for you. It made me realize how important our rtionship is and how important you are to me." She loved the man..no matter how mad she was at the moment, she loved him.

    ...

 Chapter 120 "Smooth...."

    "I would have told you this a long time back if you weren''t being a pussy and running away from me." She smacked his chest again. "Do you have any fu*cking idea how I felt when you left me all alone for so many days? You did not even look at me Andrew, I felt so neglected. You have been here for more than a day now, did you even call me once or even care to drop a message?"

    "Do you have any idea how many times I tried to get in touch with you? When you did not answer my calls, I called Ben to ask if you were okay. And you think you are the only one who cares?"

    Wiping her tears with the back of hand, Rachael stormed away.

    Ben, who was stuck in a very ufortable position, did not understand if he should run away or stay. But when he saw his madam storming away, he followed her.

    After walking a few steps, Rachael turned back and approached Andrew, who was still standing rooted on the same spot.

    "You think you are the only one who is loyal in this rtionship? Do you think you are the only one who has fallen in love?" She smacked him again. "You are wrong Andrew Collins, I am as loyal as you are in this rtionship. I have also given my everything to us just like you. You have no idea how mad I am right now but I still love you."

    "There, you have your answer now." She grabbed her suitcase and pressed her finger on his chest. "Never again judge my character and loyalty. I will ept everything but not this."

    Without waiting for his reply or looking at him again, Rachael stormed away.

    ¡­..

    [Two Days Later]

    [Elisberg City, Outside Watson Mansion]

    "Hey cheer up now," Emma gave Rachael a side hug.

    "Emma is right, don''t overthink," Tina added. "He is mad and jealous, he will definitelye back running to you once he realizes his mistake."

    "I don''t think so¡ª" Rachael scoffed. It had been a day since she arrived home after their terrible fight back in Paris. Andrew hadn''t called or messaged her and this time, even she did not try to contact him or Ben.

    Since she came back, her mood had been very down. She barely got out of her room. His words had deeply hurt her and she didn''t even wanna see his face.

    To cheer her up, Emma and Tina dragged her out of the house for some ice cream.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    "Roma, this is Andrew, Rachael''s husband," Reeta introduced him to her sister-inw.

    "Oh yes, Rachael got married," Roma smiled at him. "You are so good looking, our Rachael really found a good man this time."

    Andrew smiled and gave them the gifts he had brought over. "I was a little busy with work, I didn''t have much time to prepare proper gifts¡ª"

    "Oh this boy¡ªyou didn''t have to," Roma epted the gift. "You are too kind."

    "He is my son-inw after all," Michael hooked his arms around Andrew''s shoulder. "He is kind and has a very thick wallet."

    When Reeta noticed how Andrew was trying to look around, she said, "Rachael is out with Emma and Tina, she will be back soon."

    Just then Emma, Rachael and Tina entered the mansion.<sub> </sub>

    "There she is¡ª" Reeta gestured Andrew to look at the entrance.

    When Rachael saw Andrew, she stopped in her tracks for a few seconds before walking towards him. It would be a lie if she said his unexpected presence did not make her feel flustered. She was mad at him, very mad but her excited heart refused to cooperate with her.

    When he looked at her with a sly smile on his face, she rolled her eyes at him and looked away. She was trying to avoid his flirty gaze.

    Despite her constant attempt to ignore him, Andrew kept looking at her as she approached him.

    "Honey, Andrew is here to take you home," Michael eximed. He knew his daughter was upset for the past few days, he wanted to cheer her up.

    "I intend on staying here for a few more days," Rachael remarked before looking at him. "You can go home first, I''lle backter."

    When Andrew did not say anything, Reeta intervened, "He will be alone if you¡ª"

    "That''s alright," Andrew interrupted her. "If Rachael wants to stay here for a few more days then it''s okay. It will be nice if she spends more time with her family."

    "Is he seriously nning to leave her here when she is already so mad?" Emma leaned towards Tina and whispered.

    "I swear Emma, I had higher expectations from that handsome face," Tina sighed.

    As the two of them were busy cursing Andrew for such a dumb move, his next sentence changed their opinion.

    "I''ll ask aunt Maria to send over a few sets of clothes here." He then looked at Rachael and asked, "Do you think five sets will be enough?"

    "I already have clothes here," Rachael remarked.

    "I know but I don''t." When she looked at him and frowned, he raised his brows. "You don''t expect me to wear your clothes, right?"

    "Smooth," Emma chuckled. When everyone looked at her, she realized she had said it a little louder than she should have.

    Awkwardly clearing her throat, she tried to cover up. "I was just telling Tina how smooth her skin feels." She nervously chuckled as she constantly rubbed her palm on Tina''s arm.

    Just then a woman came out of the kitchen holding seven to eight sses of freshly squeezed orange juice.

    "Arina,e here," Roma summoned her. "Give everyone the drink first, especially Andrew. He just came back from a trip, he must be exhausted.

    Arina smiled and nodded. She then picked up a ss and gave it to Andrew but before he could take it, the ss slipped from her hand and the juice spilled all over his clothes and shoes.

    "Ahh¡ªI am so sorry." Arina panicked.

    "T-Thats okay." Andrew took a step back.

    "N-No this¡ª" she picked up a napkin from the table and took a step towards him.

    But before she could even touch his clothes, Rachael grabbed her hand...

    ¡­..

 Chapter 121 Exhausted

    Without saying anything, Rachael took the napkin from Arina''s hand. She then turned towards Andrew and helped him wipe the liquid off his arms.

    "Arina, what did you do?" Roma frowned. "You ruined Andrew''s shirt and pants, why are you so careless?"

    "I-I am sorry aunt." Arina was on the verge of crying.

    "Roma, don''t scold her, it was just a mistake," Michael stopped his sister.

    Roma Watson Griffin was Michael''s younger sister. At the young age of eighteen, she had eloped with someone who did not belong to their social circle.

    Her husband, Francis Griffin, was a professor in college and their son, Joshua Griffin worked in Russia as a relief worker.

    "I am very sorry," Arina looked at Andrew and apologised. Before he could say anything, she quickly added, "Let me clean the shirt and pant for you. I¡ª"

    "There is no need for that Arina," Rachael was the one who answered. "I am here for that."

    "But¡ª"

    "It''s okay, it''s just a little spill," Andrew replied. "Please don''t worry about it."

    When Rachael stepped away from him, he stretched his other hand. "Here too¡ª" When she red at him, he smiled at her.

    "Rachael, take Andrew upstairs and help him change," Reeta remarked. "I''ll ask someone to bring your suitcase upstairs."

    Rachael nodded and started walking towards the stairs while Andrew followed her behind.

    ¡­.

    [Rachael''s Room]

    As soon as they entered the room, Rachael took out a white shirt from her wardrobe and gave it to him. "Wear this, it''s George''s shirt."

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "I''ll get you a pair of pants from his room¡ª" But before she could walk away, Andrew grabbed her wrist.

    "What is it?" she asked with a straight face.

    "Hi¡ª" He grinned at her as he caressed her wrist.

    Without saying anything, she removed his hand and walked out of the room.

    After she left, Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. He had given her a cold shoulder and now she was doing the same.

    "Seems fair," He shrugged and mumbled as he started unbuttoning his shirt. In the meantime, he was already thinking of the multiple ways he could use to coax his angry wife.

    When someone knocked at the door, he asked whoever it was toe in as he assumed it was one of the helpers who was dropping his suitcase. But to his surprise, it was someone else.

    "I¡ª"

    When he heard a female voice, he quickly turned around only to find Arina standing near the door with two sses of orange juice on the tray.

    "I brought this for you and Rachael," Arina said as she walked inside and ced the tray on the bed.

    Without waiting for him to say anything, she added, "I am sorry for ruining your clothes. I should have been more careful."<sub> </sub>

    "That''s your third or fourth apology already," Rachael remarked as she walked inside. "How many times are you nning to do it?"

    "I¡ª"

    Cutting her off, Rachael said, "You don''t have to make such a big fuss about it. It''s just a pair of clothes, it''s not the only one he owns. He has many."

    Andrew did not say anything, he just silently stood behind Rachael. By now, it wasn''t hard for him to guess that she wasn''t very fond of Arina. And she also didn''t intend to hide her feelings.

    "Andrew has to change, you should go."

    After being told off, Arina quickly walked out of the room.

    "Such a b*itch¡ª" Rachael scoffed as she locked the door.

    "You don''t seem to like her," Andrew chuckled.

    Crossing her arms in the front, she raised her brows. "Why? Do you want me to like her? Or do you like her?"

    Andrew: " "

    "Trying to flirt with my husband right under my roof," she sneered. "She is seriously something."

    Arina Dravis was Roma''ste sister-inw''s daughter. After her mother''s death, she had been staying with Roma and her family.

    Though Arina tried to act innocent in front of everyone, there was no one who did not know her real behaviour and character. In fact, she had been trying very hard to get George''s attention for a long time now.

    ? "Maybe she wasn''t¡ª" Andrew swallowed the rest of his words when she red at him. Since everyone knew he was Rachael''s husband, he assumed Arina would never do anything inappropriate. But he did not dare to say it out loud for peace and harmony.

    Shoving the pants in his arms, she said, "Go change¡ª"

    As she was about to walk away, Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her from behind. "I am sorry," he apologised as he rested his chin on her shoulder. "I was wrong, I should have listened to your exnation before behaving that way."

    "Let go." When he tightened his grip around her waist, Rachael pursed her lips. "Why are you apologising all of a sudden? You should just continue staying mad."

    "If I knew that you already felt that way for me, I would have never reacted this way." He pressed his lips on her shoulder and grinned, "You should have confessed earlier."

    "Who said that I feel anything different for you?" She tried to p his hand away.

    He didn''t say anything, he just buried his face on her back and chuckled.

    When she felt his warm breath on her skin, Rachael felt very flustered as her heart rammed against her chest. They had been fighting for less than a week but she already craved and missed his touch. But she also didn''t wish to give in to her lewd desires and forgive him immediately.

    "I wanted to see you so I quickly finished work and rushed back immediately, I am very tired," heined. "I am very tired."

    "Change and take some rest first, I''ll make something for you to eat."

    Andrew did not argue, he obediently nodded. He was really very exhausted. After Rachael left Paris after their big fight, he wanted to follow her home immediately but he couldn''t as the official signing of the new endorsement was still pending. So all he could do was, finish all the work as quickly as possible and take the earliest flight home.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 122 Lucky

    [Downstairs]

    When George came home, the first person he bumped into at the entrance was Emma.

    "Hey¡ª" he smiled as he gently pinched her arm. He had a very bad and rough day in the office and his mood was incredibly sour the entire day. But after seeing her, his mood immediately brightened up.

    When he greeted her, George was expecting a smile or even better, a hug but to his surprise, Emma red at him and walked away.

    "What''s wrong?" He grabbed her hand and waited for her reply. "Did something happen?" He did not remember doing anything that would upset or make her mad.

    After the conversation they shared about their feelings a while ago, both of them were taking things slow. Though they hadn''t made anything official yet, they were well aware of each other''s feelings.

    George liked the way things were now between the two of them. Since they were not in a rtionship, things were much easier and lessplicated. But little did he know, Emma wasn''tpletely okay with the arrangement.

    "Let go."

    He tightened his grip around her hand and frowned, "If you don''t tell me, how will I know?"

    "Well, just like how I found out you went on a date with a womanst Saturday even though you did not tell me." She jerked his hand away. "Oh and I also have some good news for you. Your sweetheart Arina will be staying here for a few weeks."

    Emma smiled and patted his shoulder. "Your stars must be in the correct ce these days, how lucky."

    When she tried to walk away, he stopped her again. "Wait¡ªI don''t know who told you about it but it wasn''t a date. Mom kept forcing me to see her so¡ª"

    "You were forced?" She ced her hand on her chest and sighed, "That''s so sad, you must have suffered a lot."

    "Emma, will you stop being so unreasonable?" He wasn''t liking the sarcastic tone she was using. "I told you it wasn''t a date."

    Why would he go on a date when he already had her?

    "I am being unreasonable?" Emma scoffed.

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "If that''s the case then let me not be unreasonable anymore. Dad has been literally nagging me to meet a guy for the past few weeks. I had been turning him down because¡ª"

    "Well, now that I know we are seeing other people too, I know what to do," she stated.

    George gritted his teeth and pulled her closer. "You are not going on a date."

    "And who do you think you are to stop me?" she questioned him. "My boyfriend? My partner or my husband?"

    When he did not say anything, she mockingly smirked, "Let me answer that question on your behalf, you are no one. You are just my best friend''s brother whom I have known for a long time. That''s the tag you hold in my life."

    "Hey Em, should we call Rachael¡ª" Tina stopped midway when she saw George and Emma together.

    "Woahhh, what happened?" Tina inquired. When they did not say anything, she added, "Are you two fighting again?"

    "No¡ª" Emma removed his hand from hers. "Let''s go."<sub> </sub>

    Without looking at him, she walked away with Tina.

    George pursed his lips as he watched her disappearing back. With Emma''s temperament, he knew she would definitely go on the date her father had arranged for her.

    It would be a lie if he said it didn''t bother him but at the same time, he knew he couldn''t stop her.

    ¡­..

    [Inside, Kitchen]

    "Are you making food for Andrew?"

    Rachael nodded as she nched the spinach. "Hmm, he came directly from the airport. I am sure he didn''t eat anything."

    "So should I assume that everything is okay between you two now?" Reeta inquired.

    Keeping quiet for a while, she said, "Mom, Oliver is back in town and I met him the other day." Rachael hadn''t told her parents about the meeting because she was too busy dealing with things going on between her and Andrew. But now that everything was stable, she decided to tell her mother about it. She didn''t wish to hide it from them since they had been through everything together.

    "I know he is back in town." When she gave her a confused look, Reeta exined, "He came here a few days back."

    "What?" Rachael frowned. She had no idea Oliver had visited her parents.

    "He came here to apologize. Luckily your father and George weren''t at home so I sent him away and told him not toe back," Reeta sighed. "The way he was behaving, I had a feeling he would approach you but then I thought after whatever happened, he wouldn''t dare."

    cing her hand on Rachael''s arm, she inquired, "Was Andrew mad because you met him?"

    "He thought I agreed to meet him because I still have feelings for him."

    "Well, we can''t really me him for thinking that way. If I was in Andrew''s ce, I would have thought the same way," Reeta remarked. "The way he treats you, I can say that he adores you a lot. I am sure he was just afraid of losing you."

    "Don''t take his side mom, he gave me a really hard time," Rachael pouted.

    "Is it?" Reeta chuckled. "That''s a good thing too. If he wasn''t bothered or cared about you meeting your ex-fiance, that would have been very questionable."

    "When a man is jealous, it shows that he cares." She gave Rachael a side hug. "Your husband cares for you a lot. But since he gave you a hard time, you should do the same but don''t stretch it for too long."

    Rachael smiled and nodded. She wasn''t nning to give him a hard time but she would definitely make him suffer for a few days.

    "Before I forget again¡ª" Reeta looked at her. "George told me you and Andrew haven''t done it yet, is that true?"

    Rachael: " "

    ¡­.

 Chapter 123 The Only Man In The House

    When Rachael did not say anything, Reeta sighed, "So you both really haven''t done it¡ªthat''s quite disappointing. This is why this fight escted so much, you both are sexually frustrated."

    "Mom¡ª" Rachael snapped. "What are you saying?"

    "What? It''s true," she remarked. "The fight wouldn''t even havested for a day if you both would have just humped it off."

    Widening her eyes in shock, Rachael covered her ears. "Oh my God, I cannot believe you just said that."

    "Mom¡ª" George walked into the kitchen.

    "Yes honey."

    After making sure they were the only ones in the kitchen, he inquired, "Why is Arina staying with us?"

    "Arina is staying here?" Rachael frowned. "Mom, you know how she is, we can''t keep her here. What if she tries to take advantage of George?"

    "Exactly," George agreed. "I don''t wanna get raped in my own house."

    "Alright you two keep your voice down," Reeta frowned and said in a rtively lower voice. "What if your aunt hears what you are saying? Your father will be very upset too if he hears this conversation."

    She then looked at George. "You leave home early in the morning and youe backte. I am sure you will not even bump into her."

    Reeta wasn''t a big fan of Arina either. Initially when she thought Arina was as well-behaved and decent as she portrays herself, she was considering her for George but after learning the truth, she immediately disregarded the whole idea.

    "Alright, I am taking Andrew away from here as soon as he wakes up," Rachael stated. There was no way she would keep him anywhere near a woman who couldn''t keep her hands by herself. She knew Andrew would never make a move or react to her advances. She didn''t want him to feel ufortable.

    "Hey¡ªyou can''t do that," George frowned. "You have to stay here until she is gone. I don''t want others to get a wrong idea by being the only male in this house."

    "Who said you are the only man in this house? Dad is there too."

    p "Yeah, as if she will make a move on dad," he scoffed.</anda>

    "Will you two stop this discussion?" Reeta snapped at them. "She will be staying here only for a few weeks as she has enrolled herself for some course in the city."

    "Can''t she just rent a ce and stay there? Maybe a hostel or something." George knew that if Arina stayed with them, Emma would not like it. He didn''t wish to upset her.

    "Roma doesn''t want to leave her all by herself," Reeta remarked. "We can''t turn her down, she is your father''s only sister."

    "But¡ª"

    "No ifs and buts George," she interrupted him. "I don''t understand why you are fussing so much about this. Arina has stayed here before, you neverined this way."

    "Yeah, what''s up with you bro?" Rachael raised her brows.

    "Nothing, I just can''t deal with her anymore."

    Arina had a thing for George and everyone knew about it. In fact, there were times when she threw herself at him but he always turned her down, not because she wasn''t attractive. Arina could easily pass for a very attractive woman who could catch a man''s eyes very easily. But she wasn''t his type.

    "There is no point discussing this, we have already taken a decision," Reeta stated.

    Left with no other choice, George sighed and walked out of the kitchen.

    After making sure he was out of sight, Reeta inquired, "Do you know what is going on with your brother these days?"<sub> </sub>

    "Not really, he hasn''t told me anything," Rachael answered. "Why?"

    "Nothing, I was just curious. He has been acting a little weird recently."

    ...

    [Rachael''s Room]

    When Rachael returned to her room, Andrew had already changed and was fast asleep on the bed. She came up to call him down for lunch but seeing howfortable he looked, she did not have the heart to wake him up.

    She was about to leave the room when Andrew''s phone which was on the bedside table started vibrating.

    Worried that it would wake him up, she quickly rushed forward and grabbed his phone before walking out of the room.

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    When the phone kept vibrating continuously, Rachael contemted for a while before picking it up.

    "Hello¡ª" When the person on the other side did not say anything, she said, "Andrew is sleeping right now, can you please callter?"

    The number was saved under a very strange name. She couldn''t figure out who it was.

    "Are you Rachael?" The man from the other side asked.

    "Y-Yes," she answered, wondering how he knew her name.

    "Finally I got a chance to talk to you," Semion chuckled. "Andrew has been hiding you well."

    Before Rachael could say anything, he introduced himself. "I am Semion Volkov, Andrew''s grandfather from Russia."

    "Oh¡ªI am sorry I didn''t recognise you," she quickly apologized. Though she had heard about him, this was the first time she was talking to him.

    Rachael knew Andrew''s rtionship with his grandpa wasn''t very stable and ideal. This made her feel a little weird.

    "It''s not your fault, how would you even know it''s me?" Semion sighed. "You have been married to Andrew for almost a couple of months now and I haven''t even paid you guys a visit yet. It''s grandpa''s fault for not following the rituals."

    "It''s not your fault, we are younger to you, Andrew and I should have visited you and the other family members¡ª"

    "Andrew will never bring you here dear," Semion interrupted her. "But don''t worry, I''ll pay you two a visit very soon."

    Without waiting for her reply, he added, "Anyway, it was nice talking to you. Tell Andrew to call me as soon as he wakes up."

    "S-Sure, I''ll let him know."

    After hanging up the call, Rachael entered the room to ce the phone back in its original spot.

    As she was about to walk away, Andrew grabbed her hand.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 124 His Embrace

    Rachael squealed and squeezed her eyes shut when he suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him.

    "Where are you trying to run away?" He pinched her cheeks.

    pping his chest, she frowned, "Let me go." She tried to wiggle out of his embrace.

    Andrew smiled and tightened his grip around her. "No, I am not letting you go."

    "Weren''t you giving me a cold shoulder?" She red at him. "You should continue doing it."

    "How can I possibly give you a cold shoulder after finding out you are madly in love with me?" He lightly bumped his forehead against hers. "I wanna hear it again."

    When she did not say anything, he gently pinched her waist. "You have all the right to get mad, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have behaved so inappropriately but what was I supposed to do Rach? I thought I was going to lose you."

    "I was so scared," he sighed. "And the fact that nothing was in my control made me freak out even more."

    Though he wanted her to stay by his side forever, if she decided to leave him and walk out, there was nothing he could do. Of course he would try to stop her but he couldn''t force her.

    "What made you think I would leave you or break our marriage and get back with Oliver?" Rachael inquired.

    "I don''t know." Keeping quiet for a while, he said, "That day when you called me, I went to the cafe. I saw you go inside and I waited there for you toe out. When you finally did, I saw you cry and that broke my heart. I wanted toe to you but the fact you were crying for that man made me feel very sour."

    "I thought you were crying because you missed him but you couldn''t get back to him because of me," he added. "I thought you regretted getting married to me."

    "Andrew¡ª" Rachael frowned and pursed her lips. She wanted to scold him for letting such useless thoughts crowd his head but couldn''t.

    Without saying anything, she flipped over to the empty side and got inside the cover. She tightly wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him tightly.

    Both of them did not say anything. They justid down, hugging each other''s insecurities away.

    "I promise I will never act this way." He pressed his lips on her forehead. "Forgive me this time."

    "You have to understand one thing¡ª" She cupped his cheeks. "This marriage is very precious and important to me but more than that, you are very important to me and I would never even think about leaving you."

    "I need you just like you need me," she pressed her lips on his forehead. "And I will do anything to always keep you by my side."

    Pulling her closer, he buried his face on her neck. He breathed a sigh of relief as his heart drowned with love. Only he knew how long he had waited to hear this from her. After learning that he was the only man in her life, all the insecurities he had were shoved away.

    Running her fingers through his hair, she remarked, "When I asked you to marry me, I told you this marriage wasn''t a rebound. In fact, I wouldn''t have even considered getting married if I wasn''tpletely over my past rtionship."<sub> </sub>

    "You always have to remember one thing Andrew, Oliver will always be a part of my past and there is nothing I can do to change it but he doesn''t have any ce in my present or future," Rachael stated. "Since the day we got married, only you have the right to upy that special ce in my heart and life, no one else.

    "Did you understand?" When he nodded, she smiled and snuggled closer. Being in his embrace after their short yet stressful fight, calmed her heart. Though it had just been a few days, she missed him alot. She missed his touch, his scent, his warmth.

    ¡­..

    [Outside the Mansion]

    Tina was talking over the phone with her father when a car pulled over right in front of her. When she saw Ben step out of the car, she looked away and resumed talking over the phone.

    After a few minutes, when she involuntarily turned towards the direction he was previously standing, she raised her brows when saw Ben rooted in the same spot. He was holding a big bag and a few files in his hand.

    "Dad, I''ll talk to youter," Tina quickly ended the phone call before approaching him.

    "Hey¡ª" She stood right in front of him. "Are you here to drop Andrew''s things?"

    "Yes," he nodded.

    "Why aren''t you going inside then?" Tina curiously inquired. What was the point of holding everything in his hand and standing near the entrance?

    Since the day she first met Ben at the marriage registration office, she felt he was a little weird. Though his face and aura was attractive, she found his aloof personality very weird. But when he started crying like a baby after Rachael and Andrew signed their marriage certificates, she found him a little adorable.

    "Can you call madam or boss out for me?"

    "Since you are already here, why don''t youe inside?" Without waiting for his reply, she took the files from hand. "Let''s go, I''ll guide you."

    "I think I should just wait for boss outside," Ben turned her down.

    "Why?" Tina looked at him and raised her brows. "Are you afraid of meeting strangers? Will you start crying again?"

    Ben: " "

    "Don''t worry, I''ll offer you water and handkerchief again if you feel like crying." She patted his shoulder. "I have got you back young boy, don''t worry. You can always count on me."

    He frowned when she called him a ''Young Boy''. Not only was he thirty years old, he was also older than her. He wasn''t a boy, he was a fully grown man.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 125 Going Down....

    "I am not a young boy," Ben remarked before walking inside, leaving Tina behind.

    "Hey, wait for me." She rushed behind him.

    When he saw her running towards him, he frowned and slowed down his pace and waited for her to catch up.

    "If not a young boy, what do you want me to call you?" Tina inquired.

    When he did not say anything, she added, "Should I call you an old man then?"

    Ben: " "

    "Huh?" She slightly tilted her head and looked at him. "You don''t like that either? What should I call you then?"

    "You can call me Ben."

    "Okay, Ben¡ª" Tina smiled. "Did anyone tell you that you have a very cute name?"

    Ben: " "

    Awkwardly clearing his throat, he shook his head. "No."

    "Oh¡ªthen let me say it," she remarked. "You have a very cute name."

    The sudden unexpectedplement made his ears turn red. Not wanting to get caught, he quickly looked away.

    "T-Thanks¡ª" he replied before walking away.

    ¡­..

    [Rachael''s Room]

    After taking a short peaceful nap, Rachael and Andrew quickly freshened up to join everyone in the living room.

    "Should we just go home?"

    "I thought you wanted to stay here."

    "Yes but¡ª" She contemted for a while before saying, "There are too many people in the house right now, I am worried you will feel ufortable."

    "That is not a problem," he assured her. "Since we already told everyone we will stay for a few days, let''s not change the n."

    Wrapping his arms around her waist, he added, "Since your aunt is here too, it will be nice if you spend more time with her."

    Thinking for a while, Rachael agreed, "Okay, let''s stay for a few days."

    "Owen has already booked tickets for the trip." Andrew tucked a strand of hair behind her ears. "Do you still wanna go? We can cancel if you don''t want to."

    "Oh that trip, I almost forgot about it," she sighed. Owen''s nned friends group trip almost slipped her mind.

    "Hmm, we can cancel if¡ª"

    "No need to cancel," she interrupted him. "Owen sounded so excited when he was talking about it, let''s not disappoint him."

    "Well, a trip doesn''t sound that bad." He grinned and pulled her closer. "You and me in London, the romantic weather¡ª" He brushed his lips against hers. "The hotel room and¡ª"

    Before he couldplete the sentence, she pressed her hands against his chest and pushed him away. "I have to go down¡ª"

    "Well¡ª" he shrugged. "I will definitely not mind you going down. In fact, we can go down on each other."

    Rachael frowned as she tried to figure out what he meant.

    Seeing how clueless she looked, he threw his head back and chuckled. Giving her a peck on her lips, he let her go.

    Rachael, who was still trying to process through his words, widened her eyes in shock when she finally understood the meaning behind it.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey, that''s not what I meant," she snapped.

    "Really?" he raised his brows. "What did you mean then?"

    "I was talking about going down for supper."

    "Ahh that down," he eximed. "I thought you were talking about going down on me."

    When she red at him, he quickly apologized with a huge grin on his face. "Sorry, I misinterpreted your words."

    Rachael rolled her eyes at him and was about to walk away when he grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him.

    Hugging her from behind, he kissed her earlobe and whispered, "I can''t wait to go down on you." His hands around her waist slowly moved upwards. "I can''t wait to im every inch of your body Rachael."

    When he caressed the side of her breasts, her breathing hitched. Her heart rammed against her chest and the butterflies in her stomach started fleeting in excitement.

    "Is it over?" When she nodded, the smile on Andrew''s face widened.

    "Good." He pressed his lips on shoulders...but before he could make a move, a knock on the door ruined the moment.

    When Rachael heard his irritated mumble, she chuckled, "It must be Tina or Emma to call us down."

    Left with no other choice, he reluctantly let her go. "If people keep disturbing us like this, we should just go home."

    Ignoring her grumpy husband, she quickly opened the door.

    "Yo¡ª" Tina stepped into the room as soon as the door opened.

    Looking at Andrew who had a very gloomy and dark expression, she inquired, "I hope I didn''t disturb you two."

    "Yes."

    "No"

    Andrew and Rachael answered in unison.

    "Oh¡ª" Tina looked at them in confusion simultaneously. She wondered if she had interrupted some steamy session between the two of them. "I am sorry¡ª"

    "No you didn''t disturb us¡ª" Rachael red at her husband who still had a scroll on his face. "We were just talking."

    Andrew frowned and looked at his wife. They were not just talking, they were talking ''DIRTY''. He wanted to say it out loud but he controlled his emotions. He didn''t want to go against his wife''s words and sleep on the couch without her cuddles.

    Awakdrly clearing her throat, Tina remarked, "Anyway, I came here to tell you both that Ben is waiting for Andrew downstairs and aunt Reeta is calling you both for dinner."

    "Alright, we wille down soon."

    Tina nodded and was about to leave when she remembered something else. "Oh¡ªJoshua is here too, he was looking for you."

    "Is he here already?" Rachael eximed. "Tell him I aming."

    After Tina left, Andrew changed into a fresh t-shirt which he had in the suitcase he had taken to Paris.

    "Who is Joshua?" he curiously inquired.

    "He is aunt''s Roma''s son," she answered. "We are of the same age and he stayed with us for almost ten years when he was schooling. We were very close at that time."

    "He works in Russia," she added.

    "What does he do there?"

    "I don''t know properly but I think he is some relief worker there," she replied.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 126 Nervous

    [Downstairs]

    "Oh my God, look at you," Reeta eximed. "You have be such a big boy."

    "Not a big boy, he is a big man now." George hooked his arms around Joshua''s neck. "He is a grown man now."

    "What grown man?" Joshua chuckled. "I am still a kid at heart."

    "Yes, he is a twenty-eight year old kid," Roma remarked.

    "And I have a thirty year old child in my house." Reeta looked at George. "He is the biggest baby in my house right now who keeps throwing tantrums."

    "She keeps nagging me to find a woman and get married," George whispered to Joshua.

    "Same," Joshua whispered back.

    Roma sighed and helplessly shook her head. "It''s very tough to handle boys when they reach a marriageable age. At least George is here with you so you can nag him in person¡ª" She looked at Joshua and added, "This boy doesn''t even stay at home, I have to take all the trouble to call and nag him."

    "Oh my dear mom¡ª" Joshua gave his mother a hug. "I am back now, you can nag me as much as you want."

    "You are not going back to Russia anymore?" George inquired.

    He shook his head. "No, I have ns of settling down in the city for sometime."

    "That''s great, we should totally hang out all the time."

    Joshua smiled and nodded. "Totally man." He gave George a high five.

    Looking around, he inquired, "I don''t see Rachael, where is she?"

    "She is in her room," Reeta answered. "Rachael''s husband is here too."

    "Oh yes, she got married," he eximed. "I have to see the man who finally managed to take our girl away."

    Reeta smiled and remarked, "Andrew is a great man, you are gonna love him."

    "Andrew is from Russia too," George added. "He stayed in Russia with his maternal family for almost seventeen years."

    Before Joshua could question further, Rachael called him out.

    "Josh¡ª" she eximed as she rushed towards him.

    "Hey¡ª" He beamed and hugged her tightly. "How is my girl?" he eximed as he swirled her around.

    "I am good."

    cing her down, Joshua pretended to frown as he held his back. "Oh my¡ªyou have gained so much weight."

    Rachael pouted her lips and pped his chest. "How mean¡ª"

    "I am joking," he chuckled as he hugged her again. "You have be thinner than thest time I saw you. Is your husband not feeding you well?"

    "Well, why don''t you ask him yourself?" Rachael looked at Andrew who was still standing near the stairs. "Andrew,e here¡ª"

    When Joshua followed Rachael''s gaze, the smile on his face faded and his face turned white as if he had encountered a ghost.

    Andrew on the other hand seemed to be unbothered. He had a smile on his face as he approached the group.

    Joshua gulped in nervousness when their eyes met. He felt goosebumps all over his body when he smiled at him.

    When Andrew was close enough, Rachael grabbed his hand and pulled him towards her. "He is Andrew, my husband." She then looked at Andrew. "I told you about Joshua earlier¡ª"

    "Of course¡ª" He looked at him and smiled, "It''s nice meeting you."<sub> </sub>

    Joshua on the other hand was having a hard time maintaining a straight unbothered face even though his ass was sweating.

    "I-It''s¡­nice meeting..you too," he shuttered.

    Roma frowned and knocked his forehead. "Why are you shuttering? Greet your brother-inw properly."

    "I was just telling Josh that you are from Russia too," George remarked.

    "Oh right, Rach was telling me you work in Russia." Andrew looked at Joshua and inquired, "What kind of work do you do there?"

    Contemting for a while, Joshua answered, "I-I am a relief worker."

    "What kind of relief work do you do?" Andrew''s lips curled up as he questioned him.

    "I-I work with a NGO where we¡ª" He nervously cleared his throat. "Where we¡ªwe¡­."

    Andrew raised his brows as he waited for him to answer. When he kept hesitating, he patted his shoulder. "It''s okay, you can think and answerter."

    Joshua nervously smiled. He was on the verge of crying.

    "Alright, let''s go and eat first." Reeta looked at Andrew. "I invited your assistant for dinner too but I think he is shy."

    Looking around, Rachael inquired, "Where is Ben?"

    "I think I saw him outside, he was talking over the phone," George answered.

    Just then Ben entered the mansion.

    "Good evening boss, madam." He greeted them simultaneously.

    "Good evening," Rachael smiled.

    "Stay for dinner," Andrew remarked.

    "Boss, I¡ª"

    "You don''t have to feel awkward, it''s just family," Rachael stated. "And you are family too Ben."

    ? Ben had been with Andrew for years now. Though they didn''t openly portray it, Rachael knew both of them were very close and their rtionship was more than just a boss and assistant rtionship.

    "Okay madam," he agreed. How could he reject her after she referred to him as ''Family''?

    "Ben, did you meet Rachael''s cousin?" Andrew''s lips curled upwards as he looked at Joshua whose expression had turned more pale the moment Ben entered the room.

    Following his gaze when Ben''s eyes finallynded on Joshua, he frowned as his expression darkened. Unlike Andrew, he did not mask his expression and feelings he harboured for him.

    Joshua on the other hand was sweating profusely. He could no longer maintain a straight face. The nervousness in his heart was evident on his face.

    The silent interaction between the three men did not go unnoticed by Rachael. She wanted to ask if they knew each other but she decided to ask Andrewter when no one was around.

    "Alright, since everyone is here, let''s eat."

    "Yeah¡ª" Rubbing his stomach, George eximed, "I am famished."

    When Joshua did not say anything, Roma inquired, "What happened to you? Are you not hungry?"

    "Y-Yes, I am¡ª" Joshua answered. How could he tell his mother that all his hunger had disappeared in thin air after the sudden encounter with Andrew and Ben?

    ¡­..

 Chapter 127 Snoopy

    [Garden]

    After dinner, Rachael and Andrew took a walk in the garden before going to their room.

    "Andrew¡ª"

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you and Ben happen to know Joshua beforehand?" The way all three of them had been silently interacting since the moment they met, made her very curious.

    Swinging their intertwined hands, he looked at her. "What makes you think we know him?"

    "I don''t know," she shrugged. "I just found the way you people were behaving a little strange."

    "We don''t know him," Andrew answered.

    "So you''re telling me, this is the first time you have seen him?" When he nodded, she sighed, "Okay so maybe he just felt very intimidated by you."

    Wrapping her arms around his waist, she rested her chin on his chest and looked at him. "He gets very nervous around new people and is also very shy, can you be extra nice to him?"

    "Hmmm, now that depends on what I will get in return." He wrapped his arms around her and raised his brows.

    She scoffed and pped his chest. "Is everything a business deal for you?"

    "Can''t help it," he shrugged. "I am a businessman after all."

    "Be nice to him, okay?" When he nodded, she pulled away. "I heard he is nning to stay in the city from now."

    "He is not going back to Russia?"

    "I guess not."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he inquired, "What is he going to do here?"

    "I don''t know." she shook her head. "He did not tell him." Since everyone was around, she did not get any time to talk to Joshua alone. In fact, she had heard the news of him settling down on the city from George.

    "We should invite him over for dinner someday." She looked at him and added, "Not just him, everyone." Their wedding celebration with friends and family was still pending as they couldn''t find the perfect time to invite everyone over for a get together.

    "Whatever you want honey." He kissed the back of her hand. "We will do as you say."

    ¡­.

    After their short and heartwarming walk, Rachael went upstairs while Andrew went to the kitchen to grab some water for them.

    When he entered the kitchen, he saw someone sitting on the kitchen counter near the refrigerator, shoving the leftover pie in his mouth.

    "Do the Petrov''s starve you?" Andrew threw a question at him as he walked towards the refrigerator.

    When he heard his voice, Joshua choked and started vigorously coughing out the crumbs from his mouth.<sub> </sub>

    Leaning the b next to him, Andrew chuckled, "Life is really unpredictable isn''t it?"

    "Water¡­.." He mumbled in between his coughs.

    Taking off the cap of the bottle he was holding, he gave it to him.

    Joshua took the bottle from him and took a few sips until he felt better. "I thought I would die¡ª" His voice was still hoarse from all the choking and coughing.

    Andrew did not say anything, he just stood there staring at him with the corner of his lips curled upwards.

    "You can''t tell anybody." Joshua was on the verge of crying. He was under so much stress after meeting Andrew and Ben that he had started stress eating and couldn''t sleep even though he was very tired.

    "And what makes you think that I won''t?" Andrew raised his brows. "I am a Volkov and you work for Petrov''s, why should I help you hide your little secret?"

    Joshua wanted to say something but he swallowed his words. He didn''t wanna say anything that would trigger his brother-inw and get into trouble. He didn''t want his identity from Russia to get exposed in front of his family.

    Joshua Griffin worked for the Petrov family, the rivals of the Volkov''s. Not only did he work under them, he was Igor Petrov''s right hand man. Not only was he Igor''s most trusted man, he was also directly involved in all the under-table activities of the Petrov family.

    Though Joshua''s family background was very clean and normal, his identity in Russia wasn''t simple. He was one of the most skilled snipers of the Petrov n and was poprly referred to as ''Snoopy''.

    Since the Volkov and Petrovs were constantly at war, there had been many instances when Andrew and Joshua had met each other but those meetings weren''t pleasant or harmonious ones. In fact, there were times when Igor Petrov had assigned Joshua to kill Andrew and Owen.

    "A relief worker huh?" Andrew threw his head back andughed. "You have no idea how tempted I am to tell everyone what kind of ''RELIEF'' work you do."

    "Hey, I had to say something," Joshua frowned. "It''s not like you tell everyone who you really are. Unless you haven''t told Rachael who you really are."

    "And who really am I?" He slightly tilted his head and looked at him, waiting for his answer.

    "Y-You are Andrew Volkov¡ª"

    "The person standing in front of you is Andrew Collins," Andrew interrupted him. "Your cousin married Andrew Collins, not Andrew Volkov."

    "What''s the difference?" he scoffed. "Collins or Volkov, you are the same person."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Joshua inquired, "Does Rachael even know that you have an Andrew Volkov side as well?" When Andrew did not say anything, he sneered, "What if I go and tell her?"

    He had expected Andrew to panic or at least a tiny change in hisposer but he remained as calm as ever. There wasn''t even a tiny crease on his forehead.

    "Go ahead, tell her everything you wanna say," Andrew smiled. "But amidst everything, don''t forget to mention that you have tried to kill her husband multiple times. In fact, yourst attempt was a fews ago when I was in Russia and she was impatiently waiting for my return."

    When Joshua stood rooted on the ground, he smirked, "What happened now? Why aren''t you going?"

    "You are in a difficult spot right now," Andrew added. "It won''t take me even a minute to expose you to your family so you better behave."

    ¡­.

    .

 Chapter 128 Big Fish

    "What do you want?" Joshua knew Andrew would not let him off so easily. He had to pay a price to make him keep his secret safe.

    "What do you think?" Andrew raised his brows.

    When Joshua did not say anything, he remarked, "Since you are here, I assume you have decided to leave Igor''s side and join hands with Samuel."

    "How did you¡ª" Joshua widened his eyes in shock. He did not expect Andrew to see right through him.

    Ignoring his shocked expression, Andrew added, "To be honest, I had thought you would be thest person to leave Igor''s side."

    "It''splicated," Joshua pursed his lips. He had been working under Igor for more than six years, it would be a lie if he said that the decision to leave his side was an easy one. But he had to do something that was right. He couldn''t continue killing his conscience and working under him.

    "Tell Samuel to be careful. Things aren''t as easy as he thinks it''s going to be," Andrew warned him. Since the day Samuel left Russia, Owen had sent their men to keep a close eye on him. Though they did not have a clear idea of what he was up to, they knew he was going against his elder brother, Igor Petrov.

    "Samuel has ns¡ª" Joshua remarked. He didn''t reveal much but he knew that if Andrew wanted, he could find out everything.

    "And Igor is not dumb," he stated. "Maybe now he has no idea what is going on but it''s just a matter of days. You very well know what he is capable of, it won''t be hard for him to track Samuel''s movements."

    Pausing for a while, Andrew added, "Tell him to stop catching the small fishes in the ocean, it''s time he grabs the big ones."

    Understanding what he meant, Joshua nodded. "I will let Samuel know."

    Without saying anything, Andrew grabbed a water bottle from the refrigerator and walked out of the kitchen.

    "Why?" When he stopped in his tracks, Joshua curiously questioned him. "Why are you helping us?" Given the history the Volkovs and Petrovs shared, he found it very odd that the Volkovs were not trying to take advantage of the drift that was slowly broadening between the Petrov brothers.

    "We have better things to do than get involved in a domestic fight," Andrew remarked.

    "What about me then?" Joshua gulped in nervousness. "Will you tell everyone?"

    "Rachael adores you, she has asked me to be good to you," he answered. "Exposing you will hurt many people and she will be one of them. Since you are Rachael''s family, you are my family too."

    "Wow¡ª" Joshua awkwardly cleared his throat. "I-I don''t know what to say."

    "You are rted to me because of my wife but not to Owen," Andrew smirked. "I can''t guarantee that he will let you off the hook."

    Joshua: " "

    ¡­..

    [Rachael''s Room]

    By the time Andrew came back, Rachael was already half asleep on the bed.

    When he got into the covers, she turned towards him and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    "What took you so long?" she murmured as she snuggled closer.

    "I bumped into Joshua in the kitchen." He wrapped her arms around her and pulled her closer. "We had a little chat."

    "About what?"<sub> </sub>

    "Nothing in particr." He kissed the top of her head and gently caressed her back. "Did I wake you up?"

    "No, I was waiting for you." Rachael slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. "Before I forget again¡ªwhen you were sleeping in the evening, your phone kept ringing so I received it."

    "Hmm, who was it?"

    "Your grandfather." When he did not say anything, she added, "He told me to remind you to call him back."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he inquired, "What did he say?"

    "Nothing out of the box, he just said he will visit us soon." Contemting for a while, she added, "He also said that you will never take me to Russia to meet your family."

    "Do you wanna meet them?"

    Rachael immediately shook her head. Andrew had told her before that he wanted to keep her away from his maternal family. Though she didn''t know the exact reason behind it, she respected his decision.

    "Not Russia but¡ª" He brushed his lips on her chin and smiled. "I''ll take you for a honeymoon if you want."

    "Keep all your ideas in your pocket mister because I am still mad at you," she snapped at him before snuggling in his embrace.

    "You are still mad?" Andrew chuckled. "Your actions and words do not match Rach."

    "I am mad but I need your cuddles to keep myself warm," she remarked. "So just because I am clinging onto you, don''t get wrong ideas. I am still mad at you for using me of so many things which I don''t wanna mention again."

    "Hmm¡ªso what should I do? How do I make my wife not mad anymore?"

    "Think Mr. Collins¡ª" She knocked his forehead a couple of times. "Think."

    Thinking for a while, Andrew sighed, "This is hard¡ª"

    "Think harder."

    "Why don''t you make things easier for your handsome husband and tell him what you want?" he pouted his lips and looked at her.

    "Let''s talk about this when you take me shopping tomorrow," she stated.

    When heughed, Rachael frowned, "What are youughing for?"

    "Why is it that every woman''s solution to all her problems is shopping?" he chuckled. "Whether they are sad, mad, upset, feeling down¡ªthe solution is shopping."

    "Because shopping is therapy," she eximed. "It rxes your nerves and makes you feel good about yourself."

    "Okay so whenever you are mad, all I have to do is take you shopping the very next day?" When she nodded, he asked, "So what will you do when I am mad?"

    "I don''t know." Rachael pursed her lips and buried her face on his chest. "I don''t like it when you are mad, you behave so indifferent. It''s like I don''t know you at all."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 129 Rebound Pain

    After their first fight, Rachael had realised that Andrew was a very warm and caring person but once he decided to ignore someone, he could turn cold as ice. Neither would he listen to what the other person has to say nor would he give them a chance to exin.

    During the entire time they were having a misunderstanding, he did not even look at her properly nor did hee close to her. He always maintained his distance and barely spoke to her.

    Thinking about his past behaviour, Rachael''s heart ached again. Only she knew how difficult it was for her to cope with the situation.

    Since they had got married, he had showered her with love and affection. She was so used to seeing his loving and caring side, his cold and distant side scared her.

    Andrew did not say anything, he just pulled her closer and hugged her tightly. He knew the way he had behaved has hurt her. He regretted acting so recklessly but he couldn''t help it.

    He wasn''t the type who wouldsh and vent out their anger to express what had displeased them. He preferred staying silent and maintaining his distance until he was no more angry.

    He had ns of doing the same with Rachael but when she kept nagging him to speak up, he couldn''t hold it back anymore.

    Though he wasn''t pleased with the fact that he had yelled at her, he was happy that they vented out what was in their heart to each other which immediately cleared the misunderstandings and insecurities they had in their heart.

    "I am sorry." He knew that no amount of apology was enough to make up for the way he had behaved, but he still wanted to apologise.

    Keeping quiet for a while, she looked at him. "Andrew¡ª"

    "Hmm?"

    "Let''s make a promise today." She extended her hand towards him. "We will never go to bed without resolving a fight or misunderstanding."

    Andrew ced his hand on hers and looked at her dotingly. "I promise." He kissed the back of hand. "I''ll talk to you first before assuming anything."

    ¡­..

    [Emma''s apartment]

    Emma''s awful mood after fighting with George worsened when she found Oliver waiting for her outside her apartment. At first she didn''t want to let him in but when he started insisting a lot, she let him in for some time for old times sake.

    "Does Andrew treat Rachael very well?"

    "Why do you ask?" Emma was a little surprised with the sudden question. The way Oliver had been behaving since he came back, it wasn''t hard for her to guess he still had feelings for Rachael.

    When Rachael and Oliver were in a rtionship, Emma was their greatest supporter. In fact, she was the one who had pushed them together. The possibility of her best friend bing her cousin-inw excited her a lot. But who would have thought things would end up in such a way.<sub> </sub>

    When Oliver did not say anything, she remarked, "Oliver, I don''t know what you were thinking when you came back but you are not gonna get what you are wishing for. It''s toote."

    Pausing for a while, she added, "Rachael has moved on, she is very happy with Andrew. In fact, she loves him."

    When she noticed the change in his expression, she sneered, "What? Did you expect her to wait for you when you did not even think twice before leaving her at the altar? Don''t be so selfish Oli and don''t think so highly of yourself."

    "I have seen Rachael at her lowest when you left her, she was miserable," she added. "And now I am seeing her at her highest with Andrew."

    "So to answer your question¡­.yes he treats her very well." Though Emma didn''t know Andrew that well, she knew he treated Rachael very well and that is what mattered. And now that she had learnt Rachael had developed feelings for him, she had started rooting for the couple even more.

    Oliver did not say anything, he rested his back on the couch and looked at the ceiling.

    Seeing him in such a gloomy state, Emma''s heart did not move for her cousin at all. In fact, she did not even pity him. Whatever that had happened was his fault, he had pushed himself to such a miserable state.

    "Am I toote, Em?" He looked at her. His eyes had turned a little misty. Since the day he had seen Andrew and Rachael together at the mall, his heart wasn''t at peace. He could feel a rebound pain deep in his heart everything he thought of her.

    "You aren''tte Oli," she answered. "The moment you left her at the altar, you lost her. You lost forever and for good."

    Pausing for a while, Emma added, "To be honest, when you both were together, I always thought you both were reallypatible but now when I think about it, you were not. You never deserved Rachael."

    Balling his hand into a fist, Oliver clenched his jaw. Emma''s words pinched his heart but he knew what she said was the truth, the harsh reality he had been running from.

    "I made a huge mistake¡ª" he murmured but it was loud enough for Emma to hear it.

    "You did but what is the point in regretting now that everythings is over?"

    Oliver squeezed his eyes shut and took a deep breath to calm his overwhelming emotions down. As the past memories he had shared with Rachael in the past shed his mind, tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes.

    "Do you think she will ever forgive me?" He questioned her. Though Rachael had assured him again and again that she didn''t hold any harsh feelings for him, it was hard for him to believe she had forgiven him so easily after everything she had done.

    He had always thought that he would feel better if she forgave him for his mistakes but why did it make him feel worse?

    ...

 Chapter 130 Repentance

    "It''s Rachael we are talking about," Emma smiled. "There was a time when you knew her better than I did, do you think she is someone who holds a grudge?"

    When Oliver did not say anything, she added, "If she says that she has forgiven you, it''s true and genuine. And why wouldn''t she? She has found someone she loves, why would she continue holding a grudge on someone from her past?"

    Pinching the space between his brows, he sighed, "I wish she hadn''t forgiven me." Maybe he would have felt better if she had just shoved him aside and gave him a cold treatment. If she hadshed out on him or pped him.

    Her calm andposed behavior multiplied the guilt in his heart.

    "When are you returning back?" Emma inquired. Though everything was already settled between him and Rachael, she still didn''t wish him to linger around for a long time.

    "Day after tomorrow." He had ns of staying a little longer but since everything was clearly over between him and Rachael, he didn''t wish to stay back. Every time he bumped into her, the feelings he had for her kept crawling back, making him feel even more miserable.

    "It''s good that you are going back. Rachael is married now, it''s not nice if you linger around her with feelings in your heart. I don''t want you to cause anymore misunderstandings between her and Andrew." Emma did not hide her intentions from him. As she had made up her mind to cut all ties with him after what he had done, she didn''t see the need to be polite with him.

    Keeping quiet for a while, she added, "To be frank, Rachael wasn''t sure if she wanted to meet you. Though she wanted to put a proper end to the rtionship you both once shared, it was necessary. She was happy with her marriage and Andrew even before you came back, but I persuaded and encouraged her. Even though it wasn''t necessary, I wanted her to leave all regrets and thoughts of the past behind. I wanted her to put an official end to her past and focus on the bright and wonderful present and future she will share with Andrew."

    Oliver did not say anything, he silently kept listening to her. Though Emma was her cousin''s sister, he had always treated her as his own sibling. He always doted on her and she did the same. They were very close and cared for each other a lot. But now everything had changed.

    Because of his one foolish mistake, he not only lost the love of his life but also his little sister.

    "W-Will you ever forgive me?" Even though he knew the answer, he wanted to hear it from her.

    "Does it really matter?" Emma smiled.

    "It does, it matters a lot." He wasn''t lying. He had already lost one of the most important people in his life, he didn''t wish to lose one more. But wasn''t it toote to feel that way?

    He was aware that walking out on their wedding day had not only hurt Rachael but also the people around them, their families and friends. Emma was one of them.

    "To be honest, I don''t wish to hold any grudges for you anymore." Her reply sparkled his eyes with hope. "Since Rachael has already found her happiness, I wish the same for you. I hope you find someone and this time when you do, make sure not to let her down."

    Pausing for a while, she added, "No matter what you have done in the past, the fact we are family can''t be ignored. If not for the blood ties, you wouldn''t be sitting in my living room right now."<sub> </sub>

    "I have let you down too, I am sorry." Oliver had nothing to offer but his sincere apologies. He wished he could turn back time and fix all his mistakes but it was toote now.

    "You can stay here until you leave." Emma got up and walked towards her room. Initially she was nning to drive him away as soon as they finished talking but she couldn''t bring herself to do so.

    Her father had told her Oliver''s parents had refused to let him inside the house as they were still mad at him for what he had done to Rachael. She knew he had nowhere to go, this is why she had offered him to stay in her ce for a few days.

    Oliver did not say anything, he just watched as Emma entered her room and locked the door after her.

    He closed his eyes and slumped on the couch. His mind and heart was clouded with nothing but regret. But he knew that he had to leave the past behind and keep looking forward.

    When he had left on his wedding day, he did not think of the consequence, he did it out of impulse. As time slowly passed by, he realized what he had done was wrong but it was already toote.

    He knew that guilt and regret would always remain in his heart, it would always be a part of his life. Maybe this was his punishment, his repentance. And Oliver was ready to embrace it for the rest of his life because he knew he deserved it.

    ¡­..

    [Next Day]

    [Collins Corporation, Andrew''s office]

    Carefully examining the ss of juice, Samuel looked at Ben. "You did not spit on it, did you?"

    When Ben threw him a cold stare, he shrugged, "Given how much you hate me, there is a chance you might have done something."

    "Do you think I don''t have better things to do?" Ben snapped at him. When the receptionist informed him about Samuel''s arrival and that he wanted to meet Andrew, he was all ready to dig a hole and bury him alive. But he had to hold his strong urge back when Andrew asked him to bring Samuel to his office.

    "Why are all the people around the Volkov''s so mean?" Samuel scoffed as he took a sip of the juice.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 131 Enticing Offer

    When Ben did not say anything, Samuel chuckled, "I know you wanna kick me out but well¡ª"

    He shamelessly crossed his legs and grinned at him. "I guess you have to tolerate me a little longer."

    Ben wanted to smack that smirk off his face but he controlled his impulsive thoughts. Since Andrew agreed to meet Samuel, he was sure it must be something important.

    After working with Andrew for so many years, he was well acquainted with the Petrov brothers. He knew everything about the rivalry between the two families.

    Though the main people behind all the dirty activities and tricks the Petrov family carried out were the two Petrov brothers, Ben knew that the main mastermind was Igor.

    Even though Igor and Samuel were brothers and worked closely together, only a few people knew how strained the rtionship between the two brothers were. They just pretended to be close in public.

    If one was topare both the brothers in terms of having a conscience and being rational then Samuel definitely had an upper hand over his elder brother, Igor.

    This is why Ben had a slightly higher tolerance towards him.

    "You know it''s interesting how you left your home and followed Andrew here," Samuel remarked. "But I don''t me you, this city is wonderful. I am even nning to settle down here." Though it had just been one and a half months since he arrived in the city, he was already loving it.

    Seeing how reluctant Ben was to talk to him, he sighed, "You are so difficult to deal with."

    "The person who is the most difficult and weird is you." Andrew walked into the room.

    "Boss¡ª"

    "Clear my afternoon schedule, I have to take Rachael out for shopping," he instructed.

    "Okay boss," Ben answered. "Anything else?"

    "You can go." After sending him off, Andrew approached Samuel.

    "So taking your wife shopping huh?" he grinned. "I didn''t know you have such a romantic side as well."

    Ignoring the huge grin on his face, Andrew jumped straight to the point. "Why are you here?"

    "What do you think?" Samuel raised his brows.

    "I don''t wanna waste my time thinking why you are disturbing me during office hours."

    "Fair enough," he sighed. "I know you don''t like beating around the bush so I''lle straight to the point¡ªSnoopy told me everything you told him."

    "First of all¡ª" Samuel chuckled. "I love how you are now rted to Snoopy, it''s fu*cking amazing." Heughed his a*ss out when Joshua told him about his unexpected encounter with Andrew and how they were now rted.

    "Second of all, I wanted to talk to you and Owen together but well," He shrugged his shoulders. "You know how hot headed your cousin is, so I thought it would be better if I just talk to you."

    ncing at his watch, Andrew remarked, "You have only fifteen minutes to finish whatever you have to say." He had ns of taking Rachael out for shopping in the morning itself but since he had to rush to the office to attend an important meeting, they pushed the shopping n to afternoon.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Samuel said, "I want your help to deal with Igor."

    "And what makes you think I will help you?" Andrew raised his brows.

    "Didn''t you tell Snoopy that I have to start catching the big fishes?" Pausing for a while, Samuel smiled, "You are my big fish."

    "I have no intention of getting involved in your domestic fight." Though the fallout of the two brothers would benefit them immensely, Andrew or Owen had no ns of getting involved as there were two many risks involved. There were already too many dangers lurking in the dark, they didn''t wanna invite more.

    "I knew you wouldn''t agree, this is why I have an enticing offer for you." Without waiting for his reply, Samuel added, "Help me deal with Igor and I''ll give youplete control over the east port."

    "We already have enough control over the east port," Andrew stated.

    "Fine, what about the North port." When he did not show any interest, Samuel frowned, "Come on man, I am trying to make a deal here."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew remarked, "Give usplete control over the North and South port. And as soon as your brother is out of the picture, I want you to close and dismantle all the groups under the Petrov''s that deal with drugs."

    "Fine," Samuel agreed without any hesitation. "I had ns of stopping the drug dealings even if you hadn''t mentioned it."

    There were multiple reasons why he was going against his brother but one the main reasons was all the dirty businesses Igor was running for the past years. From drug dealing, prostitution to selling human organs in the ck market, he had involved their business in everything.

    Samuel had tried talking him out of it but he refused to listen to him. He imed that these underhanded businesses would bring more funds which would help them to have an upper hand over the Volkovs.

    "Why now?" Andrew curiously inquired. Samuel had been closely working under his brother for years but now he had suddenly decided to go against him. He not only found it strange but also curious.

    "I have my reasons." Though he needed his help, Samuel did not wish to disclose his main motive. Maybe he would tell him in the future but now was not the right time.

    "Alright, I will discuss this with Owen and Justin first and then let you know."<sub> </sub>

    "But I thought the deal was already on," he frowned.

    "You just agreed to my conditions, I am sure Owen and Justin will have different conditions," Andrew stated.

    Samuel: " "

    ...

    [Watson Mansion, Garden]

    "Hey, what are you doing here by yourself?" Joshua approached Rachael who was watering the nts.

    <o>,m "I am just watering them," she answered before cing the watering can down.</o>

    "Your hubby is not at home?" he inquired.

    Rachel shook her head. "He had to go to the office for sometime, important meeting."

    "Rach¡ª" He ced his hand on her shoulder. "You are happy with him, right?"

    She smiled and nodded. "Yes, I am very happy."

    "Does he treat you well?"

    "He treats me very well." The smile on her face widened. "I am very happy Josh, very happy."

    Joshua gently pinched her cheeks. "And I am happy for you." He forced himself to smile as he tried to conceal the anxiety in his heart.

    Though Rachael was unaware of what she had married into, Joshua knew everything. Being married to Andrew wasn''t as simple as she thought. Given the name and influence the Volkov''s had, he knew it would directly affect her as well.

    He wasn''t a fan of his sister being involved in the mess he had been a part of for several years but he couldn''t do anything about it as she was already married to Andrew.

    Given Andrew''s status and capabilities, Joshua was sure he would protect Rachael well but he still couldn''t help but worry.

    "Have you met any of his family members yet?"

    "I met his paternal grandma, his cousin Owen and Elsa, his friend Justin," she answered.

    "That''s nice." Contemting for a while, he hesitantly inquired, "What about his other rtives from Russia? His grandfather, grandmother or uncle¡ª"

    Rachael shook her head. "I haven''t met anyone else."

    "I see." Joshua was quite relieved to hear that she hadn''t met the potentially harmful people yet. This meant that Andrew was purposely keeping her away from them.

    Finding his questions and behavior very strange, she inquired, "Joshua, do you happen to know Andrew beforehand?"

    "W-What? No," he nervously chuckled. "Where did you get that from?"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes of course, why would I lie to you if I knew your husband beforehand?" Not giving her a chance to throw more questions at him, he quickly hooked his arms around hers and started dragging her inside. "Come on now, make me some food. I am very hungry."

    ¡­..

    [Vagabound Hotel, Room no: 109]

    "This one?" Edward pointed towards the red crayon.

    "Yes." Elsa pped her hand and kissed his cheeks. "My baby is so smart."

    Happy with thepliment he had just received, Edward hooked his arms around her neck and returned the kiss.

    "Now why don''t you tell me which one is the blue colour?"

    While the two of them were busy in their own world, Justin was standing in a corner observing them. When they embraced each other, the corner of his lips curled upwards.

    Since the day Elsa came back to his life, everything changed again but this time it was a good change, a change he didn''t know he needed. She was like his happy pill, the moment she came back, his life was filled with love again.

    Even Edward was more cheerful than usual. In fact, he had turned more clingy than ever, he rarely left Elsa''s side.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 132 Package

    Justin didn''t mind Edward''s sudden clingy behaviour as well. Since he was born, he was constantly around him, Owen and Andrew. Though Elsa visited him sometimes, it wasn''t enough. He knew that no matter how much he loved and doted on him, he would never be

    able to give him the motherly love every kid deserved. But now with Elsa''s presence, Edward was getting the motherly love he missed and deserved.

    Now that everything was okay between him and Elsa, Justin felt bad for all the time they had missed together. Edward would have experienced motherly love since he was born if he hadn''t let his thoughts run wild and broke up with her in the first ce.

    "Dada¡­I learnt colors," Edward pped his hands as he looked at Justin with his adorable round eyes.

    Justin smiled and quickly approached them. "That is great¡ª" He lifted him in his arms. "My boy is very smart."

    "Did you finalize which kindergarten you wanna send him?" Elsa inquired.

    "I was thinking we would do it together," he answered. "Andrew has sent me a bunch of options, let''s go through them together and select the most appropriate one."

    When Elsa did not say anything, he asked, "What happened?"

    "Nothing," she shrugged. "I was thinking if all of this falls under the girlfriend package you have enrolled yourself for."

    "Huh?" Not understanding what she meant, Justin frowned.

    "I am your girlfriend, right?" When he nodded, she exined, "So you are currently under the girlfriend package which includes kisses, cuddles, making love, going on dates, cooking for you."

    "Okay¡ª" he chuckled. "What is the problem then?"

    "So the problem is Mr.Carter, I am not only doing all the things I have mentioned above, I am living with you, doing yourundry, taking care of Edward, cleaning your room and now you want me to help pick out kindergarten for your son too." She sighed and helplessly shook her head. "I am sorry to inform you but you have already maxed out all the credit points from your girlfriend package."

    p "Oh is it?" Justin raised his brows. "So what has to be done now? I really need the service, I can''t live without it." He yed along with whatever she was trying to do.</anda>

    "Hmmm, I am afraid nothing can be done now," she sighed in dejection. "You should have been careful while using the services."

    Before he could say anything, Elsa added, "But there is one thing you can do."

    "And that is¡ª?"

    "Upgrade the package," she stated.

    "Hmm." Justin nodded his head. "What are the other options I have?"

    "Well, there is the fiancee package but the way you are using the services, I am afraid you will max out the credit for that in no time," she pouted her lips. "I think you need to go for the unlimited package."

    "And what is that package called?" he curiously inquired.

    "It''s called the wife package," she answered.

    Throwing his head back, Justinughed. Only Elsa coulde up with such an innovative way of expressing what she wants. And this is what he loved about her.

    "Why are youughing?" she frowned. "It''s a very good package with great lifetime benefits. You can use it over and over again but it will never run out. And the best part is, it will never expire."

    When he did not say anything, she frowned, "Say something¡ª"

    Pretending to think for a while, he said, "Let me think about it, I''ll let you know."

    Ignoring the huge frown on her face, he got up and walked away along with Edward.

    "Justin¡ª" Elsa snapped at him. When he kept walking, she crossed her arms in the front and slumped on the couch.<sub> </sub>

    "Fine, don''t upgrade the package," She yelled. "When I find someone who will, you will be left all alone."

    Looking at Elsa and then Justin, Edward said, "Is mama mad?"

    "She is not mad at you." Justin ced him on the bed. "She is mad at me."

    "What did you do?" the little one frowned. "Don''t make mama angry."

    "You brat¡ª" He lightly pinched his stomach. "It''s just been a few days and you are already taking her side. Did you forget all the things I have done for you for so many years?"

    "Buy mama chocte?"

    Justin chuckled and shook his head. "No, chocte won''t do. We have to buy mama a ring."

    ¡­..

    [Watson Mansion]

    "Where is Rachael and Andrew?" George inquired.

    "They went to the mall," Reeta answered as she massaged his head. "Is it fine or do you want me to apply more pressure?"

    "It''s perfect mom," he sighed in satisfaction. "Your hands are magic."

    "You frequently get headaches these days, you should see a doctor."

    "If you give me a head massage everyday, I don''t even have to see a doctor," he remarked as he closed his eyes.

    "Look at you clinging to your mother like a small boy," Roma chuckled. "Reeta, wasn''t he like this when he was small too?"

    "Yes," she smiled. "He was more clingy than Rachael."

    "I have always been mama''s boy and Rachael is clearly daddy''s girl," George stated.

    "Hmm all this mama''s boy will vanish when you find yourself a wife," Roma remarked. "When the wife walks in, you will be your wife''s boy."

    "Uh huh, this is why I am not even trying to look for a wife. I always wanna be mama''s boy." When Reeta pinched his arm, George frowned, "Mom¡ªthat hurt."

    "You expect me to stay by your side forever?" she scoffed. "Your dad and I have our ns after retirement."

    "What ns?"

    "We will leave for a long vacation as soon as you get married," Reeta answered.

    "What?" He shot his eyes open. "No way¡ªwhat will I do without you? Let dad go on a vacation by himself, you have to stay with me."

    Just then Emma entered the mansion.

    When Roma saw her, she quickly approached her. "Emma, I was waiting for you. How was your day?"

    "It was good," she smiled. "Here I brought some sweets for you and aunt Reeta." She gave her the box she was holding.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 133 Coincidence?

    "Oh you are so sweet," Roma grabbed her hand and smiled. "I hope my son Joshua finds a sweet girl like you."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she inquired, "You are single, right?"

    Emma did not answer immediately. She looked at George and waited for a couple of seconds before replying. "Yes."

    George frowned and looked at her. He was clearly not happy with her answer.

    The change in his expression did not go unnoticed by Reeta. This made her wonder if something was going on between the two of them. And if what she had assumed was true, it would be a lie if she said she wasn''t surprised.

    Though Emma and George had known each other for many years now, Reeta had thought they were nothing more than friends as they kept bantering with each other as soon as they met. But the mere thought of something going in between the two of them in a romantic way made her feel very excited.

    Emma had been Rachael''s friend since kindergarten, they grew up together. Her son getting together with a wonderful woman like her would be something Reeta wanted the most. And if something was really going on between them, she would be the first one to give them her blessings.

    "That''s nice, very nice," Roma eximed. "My Joshua is single too. He earns well and looks decent."

    Not knowing what to say, Emma gave her a weak smile.

    "Joshua is not going back to Russia anymore, he will settle down in the city," she added. "You both should talk more and go out."

    "I am going to meet someone tonight, it''s my dad''s most potential marriage candidate," she remarked. "But if that doesn''t work out, I''ll surely think about your offer."

    "Oh that''s great, it''s more than enough if you even consider it."

    "I have to go now , I just came here to drop the sweets." Emma looked at Reeta. "Aunt I am leaving, I won''t be able toe in the evening so can you tell Rach and Tina that I will see them tomorrow morning."

    "Sure honey, have fun on your date," Reeta smiled.

    Emma smiled and nodded before leaving.

    Contemting for a few minutes, George got up and rushed outside.

    "Ehh? What happened to him?" Roma looked at George as he rushed out.

    Reeta did not say anything, she just looked at the direction George had left and smiled.

    ¡­.

    [Outside]

    As Emma was about to open her car door, someone grabbed her hand.

    "Are you really going on a date?"

    "Yes," she answered.

    "Don''t go." George tightened his grip on her wrist. "I don''t want you to go."

    "Okay, give me one reason why I shouldn''t?" When he did not say anything, Emma sighed, "Look George, I really like you but if whatever we have between us isn''t moving forward or you don''t want anything more then I don''t wanna waste my time over it."

    "I am twenty-eight, my parents keep nagging me to at least start dating someone seriously and get married soon," she added. Ever since Rachael got married, her parents had started nagging her even more. They kept arranging dates for her and forced her to meet them. She had been turning them since things started between her and George. But after realising that he didn''t want what she wanted, she decided to give up and give her parents candidates a shot.<sub> </sub>

    Without saying anything, George let go of her hand. "Fine, go wherever you want to."

    When she stepped inside the car, he added, "I hope you have fun on your date."

    "I will," she looked at him and smiled before driving away.

    "Date¡ª" he scoffed before walking inside the mansion.

    ¡­..

    [Mall]

    "Fifty percent off," Rachael eximed. "Let''s go here." She grabbed Andrew''s arm and dragged him towards the next shop.

    "Slow down honey, the store is not going anywhere," Andrew stopped her as he bnced himself. It had only been a couple of hours since they arrived at the mall and his hands were already full of shopping bags.

    "Oh sorry, I get excited whenever I see the sale board." Looking at the bags he was holding, she asked, "Do you want me to carry them?"

    "No need, I will go to the car and keep them," he answered. "Wait for me in the store, okay?"

    "Okay,e soon."

    When she entered the store, Andrew sighed and walked away. When Rachael told him she was a shopping freak, she wasn''t lying. In the first store they entered, she tried on almost fifteen to twenty dresses but she didn''t like them even when he assured her she looked beautiful on them. This continued for a couple of more stores when she finally found a bunch of dresses she genuinely liked.

    ¡­..

    [Parking lot]

    After keeping the bags in the trunk of the car, Andrew was about to leave when someone called him out.

    "Andrew¡ª"

    When he saw who it was, he raised his brows.

    "Hey, I didn''t expect to see you here." Oliver extended his hand for a shake. "It''s nice to meet you again."

    "I wish I could say the same." Andrew took his hand. "Your presence in the mall at the same time my wife is here twice in a row cannot be a coincidence, right?"

    "P-Please don''t misunderstand¡ª" Oliver gulped in nervousness. "I am leaving tomorrow so I just wanted to meet Rachael¡ª"

    "Listen Oliver¡ª" he interrupted him. "I know you and Rachael shared a very close rtionship in the past. But that doesn''t matter anymore because she is my woman now, she is my wife."

    "Looking how desperate you are to be around her, I am sure you regret everything that you did in the past. But what can I say?" Andrew shrugged.

    "To be honest, I don''t me you either. Rachael is a wonderful woman, every man will be lucky to have her. But you made a mistake and lost her," he added.

    "One man''s mistake is another man''s opportunity," Andrew stated. "And I will always make sure not to repeat the same mistake like you did. I will never let her go no matter what happens. Even if I have to give up everything I have just to keep her by my side, I will."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 134 Cloud Nine

    ''One man''s mistake is another man''s opportunity''

    These words pinched Oliver''s heart but he couldn''t say anything as it was the truth. Leaving Rachael''s hand for whatever reason he had was his mistake, a big mistake.

    Grabbing her hand and giving her the love and respect she deserved was Andrew''s opportunity.

    "I know you came back with a hope in your heart but you are never gonna get what you want," Andrew added. "Rachael is mine now. She doesn''t need you anymore because she has me."

    Though all the misunderstandings and insecurities he had were gone, he wasn''t okay with Oliver lingering around Rachael. Not because he didn''t trust her, but to make sure he doesn''t cross the boundaries and do something impulsive.

    Just because they were married and he knew Rachael had genuine feelings for him now, doesn''t mean he would stop being protective. If he didn''t protect what was his, who would do it for him?

    "You are right, Rachael doesn''t need me anymore," Oliver forced himself to smile but his eyes were filled with pain and regret. "I don''t know if she told you this but I asked her toe with me, I wanted us to get back together and make a fresh start. I wanted topensate for every mistake I have made, I wanted her to give her everything we had once dreamed of together."

    Andrew did not say anything, he quietly waited for him to finish.

    "But she turned me down," he added. "She said she cannot even think about leaving you because she loves you. She also told me that you treat her very well and she is very happy with you. This marriage means everything to her."

    Andrew''s heart which was already at ease since Rachael had confessed to him but after hearing what she had told Oliver, he was on cloud nine.

    "Listen Andrew, I understand you feel a little defensive when I am around. If I was in your ce, I would feel the same too but I don''t have any bad intentions. I came here with a hope in my heart of getting Rachael back but since she has made herself clear, there is nothing I can do. Trust me, I will walk out without causing any trouble," Oliver assured him. Ever since Rachael turned him down, he knew he had to walk out and that is what he was about to do. He also didn''t wish to linger around and cause any trouble to her.

    But before doing that, he wanted to see her for thest time, he wanted to apologize again for thest time. Was it too much to ask?

    "I-I just want to talk to her for thest time before leaving." He looked at him with pleading eyes. "Please¡ª" He swallowed the rest of his words. He wanted to say more things but couldn''t.

    Andrew did not say anything, he kept looking at him for sometime before walking away.

    ¡­..

    [Inside the store]

    When Rachael saw Andrew, she quickly approached him. "What took you so long?" Without waiting for his reply, she handed him the pile of shirts and t-shirts she was holding. "Here, try them on."

    "For me?" When she nodded, he said, "But I have enough clothes, I don''t need anything."

    "One can never have enough clothes." She started pushing him towards the trial room. "There is always room for the new ones. Now go try them on, I''ll look for some more. They have a very good collection."

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. He didn''t need more shirts or t-shirts but since she wanted him to try them out, what choice did he have?

    "What''s with the gloomy face?" Rachael frowned. "Seriously, I am doing the hard part of selecting the good ones and all you have to do is try the clothes and see if they fit. How tough is that?"<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t like trying clothes on, it''s boring and I don''t really like shopping," he remarked. Though he didn''t mind apanying Rachael while shopping, he wasn''t a big fan of shopping for himself.

    "Then how do you buy clothes?" She frowned.

    "The shop has my measurements so they just send the stitched suits over after I select the colorbination. And the other clothes, Ben or Owen buy whatever they like and I just wear it," he answered.

    "What?" she eximed in a rtively higher pitch. "How the hell do you even buy clothes without trying them on?"

    "Well¡ª" he shrugged. "That''s never a problem because everything looks good on me."

    Rachael: " "

    "Even if I wear a rug, I will look good," he shamelessly added. "Your husband is a very handsome man who can pull off anything."

    A group of women standing near them outside the trial room giggled after hearing Andrew''s words.

    Rachael rolled her eyes and scoffed. Her husband was narcissistic and there was no doubt in that.

    "Just go and try them on." She pushed him inside one of the empty trial rooms.

    When she tried to walk away, Andrew grabbed her hand and pulled her inside.

    "You¡ª" Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "What are you doing?" She smacked his shoulders.

    "Don''t you wanna see if it will look good on me or not?" He questioned her as he locked the door.

    "Didn''t you say everything looks good on you?"

    "Hmm it does but I want you to tell me how it looks." Without waiting for her reply, he pulled out his tucked shirt and started unbuttoning it.

    Left with no other choice, she sat on the stool which was kept inside the trial room.

    When he took off his shirt, Rachael couldn''t help but ogle at his half naked body. She slightly parted her lips as her eyes scanned his slightly tanned skin, broad shoulders, toned chest and abs. He looked very hot and tempting.

    Resisting the inner urge to jump at him, she tried to look away but her eyes kept getting diverted back to him.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 135 Oliver(End)

    The corner of his lips curled upwards when he noticed how she was trying so hard not to look at him. He chose to ignore it but at the same time, he purposely dyed the process of putting any clothes on.

    With all the lewd thoughts enveloping her head, she bit her lower lips and lowered head.

    "Which one should I try on first?" He inquired as he scanned through the pile of clothes.

    When she did not answer, he called her out again. "Rach¡ª"

    "Huh?" She looked at him.

    Without saying anything, he grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him.

    His sudden action made her squeal. She pressed her hands on his chest and gasped when he pulled her closer.

    "You do realize that you have the official licence to stare at me as much as you want, right?" He tightened his grip around her waist. "Instead of sneaking nces, you can straightaway look at your husband."

    "Andrew¡ªwe are in the trial room." She tried to pull away. "Let me go."

    "Hmm, I don''t wanna," he stated. "And besides, you were the one who was drooling over my body, you started it."

    "I wasn''t drooling," she defended herself. "I was just wondering how you maintain your body so well. I haven''t even seen you go to the gym since we got married."

    "I used to hit the gym regrly back in Russia but aftering here, I haven''t found a good one."

    "I have a good one if you wanna join."

    "I don''t think I will have to join the gym anymore." He inched closer and said in a rtively lower voice. "I can do cardio with you and then do some light workout whenever I feel like."

    Understanding what he meant, Rachael lowered her head. She could feel creeping through her cheeks.

    Andrew kissed the top of her head and gently caressed her cheeks. "You don''t have to be shy, we are already half way through the process, remember?"

    "Try the clothes fast, we have to reach home before dinner." When he finally let her go, she gave him a shirt to try.

    When he took the shirt and started wearing it, she stepped forward and started buttoning the shirt for him.

    "Oliver wants to meet you again."

    "Why?"

    "He is leaving tomorrow so¡ª"

    "I already met him once, it''s enough," she interrupted him. She had told and listened to whatever they had to tell each other. There was nothing else to say anymore so meeting him again was totally unnecessary.

    After learning that Oliver still had feelings for her, she didn''t wanna be associated with him anymore in any way. She didn''t wanna indirectly encourage his feelings by meeting him whenever he wanted.

    "Alright, it''s up to you," he remarked. "I won''t mind if you meet him as well."

    When Rachael looked at him, he sighed, "Okay I am not saying that I ampletely okay with it but I can make peace with it."

    "You don''t have to make peace with anything, I am not seeing him anymore," she firmly stated. If she hadn''t met him when he called her the first time, they would have never had the awful fight which made both of them feel miserable.<sub> </sub>

    ¡­..

    [One hourter, Parking lot]

    After cing all the bags inside the trunk, Rachael hooked her arms around Andrew''s and leaned against him. "God, I feel so exhausted. My feet are killing me."

    "Let''s quickly go home, I''ll give you a good foot massage at night." He wrapped his arms around her.

    "That doesn''t sound that bad," she chuckled. "Can I get a head massage too?"

    "Yes ma''am, whatever you want."

    "Rachael¡ª" When both of them looked at him, Oliver awkwardly cleared his throat. "Can I talk to you for a second?"

    When Andrew saw Oliver, he raised his brows. It had been over an hour since he had met him at the parking lot earlier. Since he was still there, it was likely that he had been waiting for them.

    "Talk to him." Andrew kissed the top of her head. "I''ll be in the car." He was about to leave when Rachael stopped him.

    "You don''t have to go." She tightened her grip on his arm. "There is nothing we need to talk about that you are not aware of."

    She then looked at Oliver. "What do you wanna talk about?"

    "I¡ª" Oliver awkwardly looked at their inteced arms. He wanted to tell her many things but Andrew made him feel nervous. But seeing how Rachael wanted him to stay, he had no other choice.

    "I am leaving tomorrow." Without waiting for her reply, he added, "I just wanted to see you once before leaving. I hope you didn''t mind."

    "That''s alright, it''s nice that we get to say our final goodbyes," she smiled. "Have a safe flight Oli, I hope you seed in whatever you are trying to pursue."

    "Thanks," he forced himself to smile back. "I too wish the same for you."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Oliver sighed, "Rach, I hope you can forgive me for everything I have done."

    "I already told you this, I am not holding any grudge against you," she assured him. "I have forgiven you a long time ago. So don''t worry about it, okay?"

    "Yes you told me but¡ª"

    "Don''t overthink¡ª" she interrupted him. "You don''t have to feel guilty about anything. We have to leave our past behind and move forward."

    Looking at Andrew, she smiled, "I have already started the most beautiful journey of my life with a wonderful person, you should try to do that too."

    "I know it''s not gonna be easy, it''s very hard but once you find the right person, everything just starts falling in the right ce," she added.

    "I know," Oliver smiled and nodded. "I am not sure I''ll ever find someone like that but I am happy that you did."

    He looked at Rachael and Andrew simultaneously. "I am genuinely very happy for you both."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 136 Emma And George(I)

    [Inside the car]

    "You okay?" Andrew kissed the back of her hand.

    "Yeah, it''s just¡ª" Contemting for a while, Rachael exined, "I feel relieved but anxious at the same time."

    Things had officiallye to an end with Oliver, this made her feel very relieved but for some reason, she felt a little anxious as well.

    Letting go off something she had been holding onto for so many years wasn''t easy. But she was d Andrew was there with her. If not for him, she was sure she would have broken down. His presence gave her the strength to deal with everything and to cope up with it.

    She ced her head on his shoulder and sighed, "I am just d you are with me."

    "I will always be with you." He kissed the top of her head.

    "Let''s go home." She pulled away. "I still want my massage."

    ...

    [Watson Mansion]

    As soon as Rachael and Andrew arrived home, George pulled his sister in a corner.

    "I want to ask you something."

    "What is it?" When he kept looking around, she raised her brows in suspicion. "Why are you being so secretive today?"

    "Do you know where Emma is going for her date?"

    "Emma is going on a date?" she questioned him back.

    "You don''t know?" When she shook her head, he frowned.

    He had been waiting for Rachael to arrive home because he wanted to know where Emma is going for her date. But since she did not know, how was he supposed to find out?

    "You are her best friend, how can you not know?" he snapped at her. He was getting very annoyed. She was herst hope.

    "Hey, why are youshing out on me?" she frowned. "Emma never told me anything about the date."

    Thinking for a while, he inquired, "Does Tina know?"

    "Maybe," Rachael shrugged.

    "Can you call and ask her?" When she gave him a weird look, he added, "Please."

    "Why do you wanna know?" She crossed her arms in the front and raised her brows. She had never seen George like this.

    "Why do you wanna know why I wanna know?" he frowned. "Stop being so nosy and tell me where she went."

    "For thest time, I don''t know." Without waiting for his reply, she walked away.

    ...

    Looking at the shopping bags, Reeta widened her eyes in shock. "That''s a lot of bags, did you both buy the whole store?"

    When Rachael arrived, she couldn''t help but scold her. "Rach, what have I told you about your reckless shopping habit?"

    "Didn''t she get it from you?" Michael remarked.

    When Reeta red at him, he added, "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree honey."

    "It''s not reckless shopping mom," Rachael defended herself. "It''s everything that we need and it''s not just mine, Andrew bought some clothes too."

    "Alright, you both should go and rest for a while. Dinner will be ready soon."<sub> </sub>

    After both of them left, Reeta was about to enter the kitchen when she saw George grumpily standing in a corner.

    "What happened to you now? Why do you look so grumpy?" When he did not say anything, she asked, "Are you hungry? Do you want some snacks?"

    "No, I am fine," he answered before walking towards his room.

    "What happened to him?" Michael frowned as he watched George storm away.

    "I don''t know," Reeta shrugged.

    "Your son is bing more and more weird everyday," he eximed. "I think it''s time we find a suitable woman for him and get him married as well."

    "Why are you so obsessed with arranging marriages for our kids?" she remarked. "Just because Rachael''s arranged marriage is a sess doesn''t mean it will be the same every time."

    "How bad can it be?" He questioned her back. "And do you really think George will voluntarily find someone on his own if we don''t? He will die single."

    "And how can you be so sure about it? What if he already has someone in his mind?" Without waiting for his reply, Reeta got up. "Don''t underestimate my son so much, his skills are much better than yours."

    "What do you mean?" Michael frowned.

    "Well¡ª" Reeta shrugged. "At least he isn''t lingering around and pestering his father to find him a wife like you did."

    Michael: " "

    "If I hadn''t pestered him, how would you find me?"

    "I would have definitely found someone else," she stated. "You weren''t the only man who approached me for marriage, there were many. You are lucky that I chose you."

    Michael: " "

    ¡­..

    [George''s room]

    Left with no other choice, George decided to call Emma directly and ask her where she was going for the date but she did not answer his call.

    He gritted his teeth and called her for the fourth time but the result was the same.

    "Damn you Emma," he scowled as he tossed his phone on the bed. He was feeling very frustrated. And the thought of her going on a date with some other man was making him more mad and frustrated.

    Contemting for a while, he grabbed his phone again and sent her a message.

    [George: Where are you going for the date?]

    When he did not get a reply a few minutes after the message was delivered, he sent her another message.

    [George: I know you are reading this. Please reply¡­.]

    And this time, she replied but that worsened his mood.

    [Emma: Why do you wanna know where I am going? It doesn''t concern you, does it? I am alreadyte for the date. Don''t call me over and over again, I am driving. I''ll talk to you tomorrow]

    Tightening his grip around the phone, he angrily tossed it aside. He was more angry now..not at her but at himself. He should have stopped her when he had the chance.

    Though he had ns of showing up on her dating spot and taking her away with him, his ns had beenpletely ruined as he had no idea where she was.

    Now all he could do was helplessly wait for her at home. But how could he stay calm knowing that she was probably having fun with some other man?

    "Love is such a mysterious thing, don''t you think?" Reeta remarked as she entered the room.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 137 Emma And George(II)

    "It can happen anytime with anyone." She sat next to him and gently caressed his arm. "And most of the time, it happens with someone you had least expected. It''s a little weird but also very beautiful."

    When he did not say anything, Reeta smiled, "Emma is a nice girl, I like her."

    "How did you¡ª?" George widened his eyes in shock. He didn''t expect his mother to find out something neither him nor Emma had discussed with anyone.

    "I am your mother," she pinched his cheeks. "You can''t hide anything from me."

    "I didn''t wanna hide anything but¡ª" he sighed. "It''s a littleplicated, mom." Not little, it was veryplicated.

    "What isplicated?" She inquired. "Does Emma not like you?"

    When he did not say anything, Reeta sighed, "It''s alright, I didn''t like your father when I first met him as well."

    "No, it''s not like that. She likes me and I like her too but¡ª"

    When he hesitated toplete his sentence, Reeta remarked, "Okay so you both are confused?"

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "Well, you both have always shared a very weird kind of rtionship. In fact, I think you have had more fights with Emma than Rachael. I always thought you both low-key hated each other."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he remarked, "I am not confused mom, I know I like her. She is so different from all the women I have ever met."

    "Then what is the problem?"

    "I-I just don''t wanna ruin the rtionship we share." He had always valued his rtionship with Emma since a very young age. He was worried that if they took their rtionship to the next level and things didn''t work out, he would end up losing one of the most important people in his life. And he didn''t want that, he didn''t wanna lose her.

    "And how are you so sure that it will ruin everything?" Before he could answer, she threw another question at him. "And how sure are you that whatever you are doing now is benefiting your rtionship with her and not ruining it?"

    When George looked at her, Reeta ced her hand on his shoulder. "Son, each and every rtionship in this world has a chance of falling apart. Nothing is permanent but that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t give it a shot. If you keep holding yourself back just because you think things won''t work out, your life will never move forward."

    "You like her and she likes you too¡ªI don''t see any valid point for you to hold back your feelings and suffer in silence when you are clearly burning in jealousy because she is meeting another man," she added.

    Pausing for a while, she remarked, "What if the man she is meeting turns out to be a perfect one? What if they click and end up getting together? What if they get married and you have to attend their wedding?"

    "Will that make you feel good? Will you be happy?" she raised her brows.

    "Mom, why are you scaring me?" George gulped in nervously. The mere thought of something like that happening gave him goosebumps.

    "I am not scaring you, that can really happen if you are sitting here doing nothing," she remarked.

    "What can I do? She is out for the date already and I don''t even know where she is going?" He sighed and slumped on the bed. "There is nothing I can do mommy, your son is gonna die single in this room."

    "Are you telling me that if you find out where she is, you will go there and tell her how you feel?"

    George widened his eyes in shock and quickly got up. "Can you find out?"

    Thinking for a while, Reeta got up. "Give me five minutes." She then walked out of the room.

    While she was gone, George impatiently waited for her toe back. If his mother really managed to find out Emma''s location, he would rush there and take her away with him and make sure she never goes on a date with some other man.<sub> </sub>

    After some time, Reeta entered the room again.

    "Mom, did you find out?" he rushed towards her.

    ? "What do you think?" Reeta grinned. "Millennials cafe."

    "Mom, you are the best." He gave her a tight hug as he cried the non-existing tears of joy.

    "Alright alright, stop being so melodramatic," she chuckled. "Go there and do what you are supposed to."

    "Yes¡ª" He quickly grabbed his phone and keys before rushing out of the room.

    ...

    [Millennials Cafe]

    "Will you judge me if I tell you that I didn''t expect you to show up?" Carl smiled.

    "Why?"

    "Well¡ª" he shrugged his shoulders. "You have turned me down so many times, I just figured out you might not be interested."

    Carl Begos was Emma''s father''s best friend''s only son. Her father had been trying to set them up for a really long time but she kept turning him down because of George.

    Now that she had understood nothing could ever happen between them, she decided to give her dad some face and meet the guy once.

    "I wasn''t looking for anything serious or something so¡ª"

    Cutting her off, he remarked, "So are you telling me that you are now looking for something serious?"

    "Not really¡ª" She answered honestly.

    "That''s fine, we can work on thatter," he smiled. "So, why don''t we start by¡ª"

    "Oh my God, I cannot believe you really did this." When Emma and Carl looked at him, George scoffed, "I know you are mad but don''t you think this is too much?"

    Emma frowned and quickly got up when George approached her. "What are you doing here?"

    "What am I doing here?" he scoffed again. "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that question?"

    Without waiting for her reply, he looked at Carl who looked very confused at the moment. "One time¡­.I don''t agree to make love with her because I was very tired, she gets mad and agrees to go on a date with a guy she barely knows."

    "You¡ª" Emma widened her eyes in shock. "W-What are you saying?"

    ¡­

 Chapter 138 Emma And George(III)

    "I am telling the truth honey," George sighed and pulled her in his embrace. "Don''t be like this, don''t be mad. Let''s go home, I will do whatever you want. I am ready to try that thing you always wanted and that other thing too."

    Awkwardly clearing his throat, Carl looked at Emma. "What is going on?"

    "I¡ª"

    "Can''t you tell what is going on?" George answered on her behalf. "My girlfriend and I had a fight and now I am trying to coax her to leave with me."

    "Girlfriend?" He raised his brows. "I didn''t know Ms.Reese is in a rtionship¡ª"

    "Well now you do." George pulled Emma closer before wrapping his arm around her waist.

    "What the f*uck are you trying to do?" Emma whispered as she red at him. Not only was he embarrassing her in front of her date he was also shamelessly lying.

    "Can''t you say? I am taking you away from here," he stated with a rtively louder voice, making sure Carl hears it.

    "I am not going anywhere with you."

    When Emma tried to detach herself from him, George pulled her closer.

    "You know me better than I do Emma, I am not leaving until youe with me." When she did not say anything, he added, "Trust me when I tell you, I will sit here with you until you finish this date."

    "Emma, do you know this guy?" Carl frowned.

    "Yes, I know him." Emma answered before looking at George. "I told you we will talk tomorrow. Just go home now and¡ª"

    "Either you voluntarilye with me or I''ll carry you out." When she scoffed and looked away, he stretched his arms, all ready to pick her up.

    But before he could scoop her in his arms, she took a step back. "Okay okay, I''ll go." Being carrying out by him from a restaurant full of people was thest thing she wanted.

    Without saying anything, he grabbed her purse and coat from the chair.

    Left with no other choice, Emma awkwardly looked at Carl. "I am so sorry but I have to go."

    "Oh¡ªthat''s alright," Carl assured her. "So when can we do this again?"

    Before Emma could answer, George stated, "NEVER." He then grabbed her hand and walked out of the restaurant.

    ¡­.

    [Outside]

    As soon as they stepped outside, Emma jerked his hand off. "What the hell was that?"<sub> </sub>

    Ignoring her question, he nced at his watch and said, "Do you wanna grab some pizza on our way home?"

    "Pizza? Seriously George?" she snapped at him. "Youe here, ruin my date and now you want me to have pizza with you? You are unbelievable¡ª"

    Without waiting for his reply, she snatched her bag and coat from his hand. "I am going inside¡ª" But before she could even take a step back, he grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him.

    "What makes you think I will let you go inside?" He gently caressed her cheek with his thumb. "I know you are mad but don''t be like this, I can''t see you with some other man Emma. It makes me go crazy."

    "It''s not like you care," she scoffed and looked away.

    "Who said I don''t care?" He grabbed her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. "I care, I care a lot."

    When he rested his forehead on hers, Emma''s breathing hitched. She could feel his warm breath on her lips which made her heart skip a beat. They had been going out frequently for the past few weeks but the maximum they had done was hold hands like teenagers. They had never crossed the boundaries which had been always standing firmly between them for years.

    She liked George, she liked him alot but seeing how he was always so reluctant to take their rtionship to the next level, she had convinced herself that nothing could ever happen between them. In fact, she wasn''t even sure if he liked her the way she did.

    "George¡ª" She ced her hand on his chest and tried to pull away. But to her surprise, he slid his hand that was holding her chin, to the back of her neck and pressed his lips against hers.

    Emma widened her eyes in shock when his lips touched hers. She froze as she felt chills down her spine. She wasn''t expecting this, she didn''t expect him to kiss her in front of a busy entrance of a cafe.

    Sensing her awkwardness, George didn''t kiss her like he wanted to. He just brushed his lips against hers and pulled away.

    Thinking that he might have gone overboard, he quickly apologized. "I-I am sorry, I¡ª" He swallowed the rest of his words when she dropped her coat and bag on the floor, hooked her arms around his neck and pressed their lips together.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. And this time, he kissed her without holding back, just like he wanted to.

    ? He sucked her lower lips and lightly nibbled them before pushing his tongue inside her mouth.

    When their tongues danced together, they let out a muffled moan. His hands travelled from her waist to her back simultaneously, as he caressed her curves.

    Amidst the kiss, Emmapletely forgot where they were standing and there were other people looking at them. She slid her hand from neck to his chest and started unbuttoning his shirt.

    But before she could even start, George grabbed her hand and slowly pulled away. He then rested his forehead on hers and sighed as he tried to control his overwhelming desires. He didn''t want to let her lips go, he didn''t want to let her go but he couldn''t disregard the fact that they were in public.

    Tucking a strand of hair behind her ears, he remarked, "I''ll drop you home, okay?" When she obediently nodded, he smiled in satisfaction.

    "E-Excuse me¡ª" Carl awkwardly cleared his throat to make them aware of his presence.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 139 Emma And George (IV)

    When both of them looked at him, Carl apologized, "I am sorry to disturb you but¡ª" He looked at Emma and waved her phone at her. "You left your phone on the table."

    "Honey¡ª" George sighed and gently pinched Emma''s cheeks. "Why are you so careless?"

    He then approached Carl and took the phone from his hand. "She has this very weird habit of leaving her phone wherever she feels like."

    "Thanks for bringing it back man," He patted Carl''s shoulder before walking back to Emma.

    Emma on the other hand was dying with embarrassment. She was on a date with Carl but not only had she left with another man, he had also witnessed their shameless kiss. She also felt a little bad for him.

    She had met Carl a couple of times during family functions as their father''s were best friends. There was nothing romantic between them, in fact, they shared a decent friendly rtionship but since their parents kept nagging them to go out, they finally agreed for a date.

    "Carl, I am sorry for today¡ª"

    "It''s alright," he smiled. "As long as you are happy, that is what matters."

    When George scoffed, Emma red at him and lightly hit him with her elbow.

    "Yes Carl, we are very sorry," he reluctantly apologized.

    "It''s alright." Awkwardly clearing his throat, Carl excused himself. "I should get going."

    After he left, George wrapped his arms around Emma''s waist. "So where were we?"

    "Nowhere¡ª" She smacked his hand away.

    "Hey, what did I do?" He pouted his lips.

    "I am still mad at you," she snapped before walking towards the parking lot.

    "You didn''t seem mad at all a while ago." When she ignored him and kept walking, he sighed and quickly jogged after her. He understood why she was mad at him and he deserved her cold treatment. But he had to find a way to coax her.

    ...

    [Minotaur High]

    "I hope you have a very good reason behind this?" Andrew frowned as he poured a drink for himself. He was all ready to give his wife the massage he had promised when Justin called him. He asked him toe to the club immediately as he had something very important to tell him and Owen.

    "Why are you being so cranky?" Justin chuckled. "Did I disturb you and Rachael?"

    "Is that even a question?" he scoffed. "Of course you did." Since they were staying in Rachael''s parents ce, their private times together had already been cut short and the little time they got to spend together was always interrupted by someone else.

    Andrew was really considering taking her to some isted ind, away from everyone where they would be able to spend time with each other without any kind of disturbance.

    "Alright, I am sorry for disturbing you and your wife," Justin sighed. "I wouldn''t have done it if it wasn''t important."

    "What is it?" Andrew took a sip of his drink.

    "Let''s wait for Owen." He looked at his watch and frowned, "Why isn''t he here yet?"

    "You both stay in the same hotel, why didn''t you bring him with you?"<sub> </sub>

    "We moved to his new condo a couple of days ago." Pausing for a while, Justin inquired, "Didn''t you help him look for one?"

    Andrew nodded. "Yes, it''s a really good ce."

    "What about mine? When will it be ready?" Since Andrew had told him he would find a ce for him, he had been counting on him. Though the hotel suit was big, it was a little inconvenient for Edward as he always kept running around. The kid clearly needed more space.

    "It''s being renovated. Wait a little longer, okay?" When Justin nodded, Andrew asked, "Do you want to bring Elsa and Edward over to see the ce?"

    "That''s alright, I want to directly take them to the new ce once it''s ready."

    "Sorry¡ª" Owen apologized as soon as he entered the room. "I got caught up with something."

    He then took the drink from Andrew''s hand and gulped it down. "Damn, I was so thirsty."

    "Did I disturb your private time too?" Justin inquired as he pointed towards his disheveled clothes.

    "Yes," Owen nodded. "You disturbed my private nap time."

    "Who naps at this time?" Andrew frowned. Though they were very close and had lived together for years, he could never understand Owen''s body clock. Unlike him and Justin,he had a very weird sleep pattern. He sometimes slept all day and sometimes didn''t sleep at all for days. It was very weird.

    "Napping doesn''t have any specific time, you can nap whenever you want to," Owen defended himself.

    Ignoring him, Andrew looked at Justin. "What did you wanna tell us?"

    "Okay¡ª" Justin took a deep breath to calm himself down. He had been anticipating this day for a really long time. He had been preparing for it for years but now when it was about to happen, he felt very nervous.

    "Woah¡ª" Owen raised his brows. "What''s with the deep breaths? Did you get my sister pregnant?"

    Justin: " "

    "No, it''s too early for that. You both just got back together." Owen answered his own question.

    "Will you let him talk?" Andrew looked at Justin. "Why are you being so reluctant? We are all friends here, you can talk to us about anything."

    "Except for your sex life." When both of them red at him, Owen shrugged, "What? Elsa is our sister, it will be very awkward. I mean, I definitely don''t wanna know the things he is doing to my sister in the bedroom."

    Thinking for a while, Andrew remarked, "You can talk to us about everything but your sex life."

    Justin: " "

    He was speechless. He had called them over to talk about something serious but they kept making ridiculously weird assumptions.

    When he did not say anything, Owen widened his eyes in shock. "Wait¡ªdon''t tell me you wanna break up with Elsa again."

    Andrew pursed his lips and red at Justin. "Are you really going to¡ª"

    "Will you two shut the f*uck up?" Justin frowned.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 140 Dowry

    "Geez, what the hell is wrong with you?" Owen frowned. "Why are you being so hyper?"

    "Because you two won''t shut the f*uck up and let me say what I called you here for," Justin snapped at them again.

    When both of them finally did not say anything, he snapped again. "Why the f*uck would I call here to talk about your sisters sex life? How does that even make sense?"

    "Well¡ª"

    Cutting Owen off, Justin said, "And even if I wasn''t dating your sister, why would I call you at this time to discuss my sex life?"

    "I am not Owen," he added.

    "Hey, that''s mean," Owen frowned. "I did that only one time."

    Justin sighed and helplessly shook his head. If what he wanted to talk about wasn''t important, he would have definitely walked out.

    ncing at his watch, Andrew said, "Alright now tell us what you wanna say.." He was clearly in a hurry to rush home to his wife.

    When Justin did not say anything, Owen scoffed, "Now why aren''t you saying anything? You have a problem when we talk but you don''t wanna say anything when we are quiet. What the f*uck dude?"

    "Okay¡ª" Justin took a deep breath. "I called you both here today to talk about something really important."

    Pausing for a while, he remarked, "I want to marry Elsa."

    "What?" Owen widened his eyes in shock.

    "Yeah and I am here to ask you both her hand for marriage," he added. "Since her parents are no more around, you both are like her guardian so¡ª"

    "Okay, this is interesting¡ª" Andrew smirked and poured himself another drink.

    "What is interesting about this?" Owen frowned and looked at Justin. "Man, are you sure you really wanna do it?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Marriages suck." He looked at Andrew. "No offense man, Rachael is great and I love her but marriage really sucks."

    "Dude, I am marrying your sister."

    "Yeah so?" Owen shrugged. "She is still a woman and damn¡ªwomen can nag you all day and never get tired."

    "Owen¡ª"

    "Ignore him and talk to me," Andrew interrupted Justin. "Since you are here to ask our sister''s hand for marriage, let''s talk about money."

    "Oh no, I don''t want any dowry," Justin stated. "I love Elsa, okay? I am not marrying her for money."

    "Oh don''t worry, you are not getting any dowry," Andrew remarked. "You are the one who will be giving dowry."

    Justin: " "

    "You are kidding, right?" He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    "What makes you think that I am?" Andrew took a sip of his drink. "You thought we would just give away our beautiful, capable sister just like that? She is not some toy you can just take away from our family. She is the apple of our eyes, the only daughter of the Volkov family. Do you have any idea how many men are dying to marry her?"

    Thinking for a while, Justin inquired, "So let me get this straight, I have to give you dowry first and then I can marry Elsa?" When Andrew, he frowned, "So if someone else pays more dowry, you will not let me marry her?"

    "It''s not like that," Owen answered. "We just wanna make sure you are rich enough to take care of her. And we will be able to say whether you are rich or not by the dowry you give us."

    "This is ridiculous," Justin scoffed. "You both are my best friends, you know me very well. I will always keep Elsa happy."<sub> </sub>

    "And we don''t doubt that."

    "Not even a single bit," Owen remarked.

    "But we need dowry." Andrew sighed and patted Justin''s shoulder, "Sorry man but this is how things are gonna be if you wanna marry the only daughter of the Volkov family."

    "Fine." Left with no other choice, Justin agreed. "What do you want for dowry?"

    "Your farm house in Minsk," Owen answered.

    "10% shares of this club," Andrew added.

    "Fine¡ª" Justin agreed. What other choice did he have?

    "Cool," Owen grinned. "Our sister is yours now, you are free to marry her at any time, any ce."

    Andrew smiled and lifted his ss. "To Elsa and Justin."

    "You both are a*ssholes," Justin rolled his eyes before raising his ss.

    After gulping down the drink, Owen sighed and helplessly shook his head. "But I don''t understand why you wanna get married."

    "Because he loves Elsa and that is the right thing to do," Andrew stated.

    "But marriages are so¡ªhow do I put it?" Thinking for a while, Owen exined, "You know how a caterpir turns into a butterfly, right?"

    When both of them nodded, he said, "So basically before marriage, women are like butterflies, soft, gentle, sweet, caring but as soon as you marry her, she turns into a caterpir. She will nag you, bite you, give you rashes for the rest of your lives."

    Justin: " "

    Andrew: " "

    ...

    [Watson Mansion]

    "Is Andrew not home yet?" Michael inquired as he approached his daughter.

    "He went out to meet Justin and Owen, he will be back soon," Rachael answered.

    "I see." He gently caressed her hair. "Is this why you did not eat with us? Are you waiting for your hubby toe back?"

    "Hubby?" she chuckled. "I swear I have never called him that."

    "Why not? Hubby is such a cute work," he eximed. "I love it when your mom calls me that."

    "I did not eat because I don''t feel that hungry. We ate some snacks when we were at the mall."

    "Come here, let me look at you properly." Michael cupped her face and sighed, "My beautiful little daughter, when did you be so big?"

    "I am almost twenty-nine dad, I am not little anymore." Rachael smiled and gave him a hug.

    "I know." He kissed the top of her head. "I miss you so much."

    "Weren''t you the one who couldn''t wait for me to marry Andrew and go away with him?" She pouted her lips andined. "And now you are saying that you miss me."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 141 Best Choice

    "Are youining about marrying Andrew?" Michael raised his brows. "Does he not treat you well?"

    "No no¡­" Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "He treats me very well and I am very happy with him."

    Thinking that her father wasn''t convinced, she continued defending her husband. "No seriously dad, Andrew treats me very well. He is always very sweet and considerate, he always opens the car door for me, pulls the chair when we eat at a restaurant or any cafe and whenever we are eating, he always ced food on my ce and¡ª"

    "Alright¡ª" Michael sighed and helplessly shook his head. "I asked you one simple thing but look at you being all defensive for your husband. I guess my daughter loves her husband more than her father now."

    "Hey, that''s not true," She frowned and gave him a tight hug. "I will always love you more."

    "I know." He smiled and gently patted her back. "Rachael, you have no idea how happy I am these days. Seeing you getting along with Andrew so well gives me so much satisfaction."

    "I don''t think I have ever told you this but¡ª" She looked at him and smiled brightly. "Thank you for bringing Andrew into my life. If not for you, I would have never even considered a rtionship let alone a marriage."

    "See, I told you he is the best choice."

    "Yes," she nodded enthusiastically. "He is the best choice."

    "Hmm what about his family members? Have you met anyone yet?" he inquired.

    "I have already met grandma," she answered.

    "Any one from his maternal family apart from Owen and Elsa?"

    "No, not yet." Contemting for a while, Rachael said, "Andrew doesn''t want me to meet them."

    "Then you should listen to him." When she gave him a confused look, Michael exined, "I don''t know the exact thing but when Andrew''s father, Federick was still alive, he told me that his inws were not ordinary people, they were different and dangerous. This is why he had always kept his wife and little Andrew away from them."

    "If that''s the case then how did Andrew end up with them?" Rachael curiously inquired. If his parents had purposely cut all ties with them, Andrew leaving the country with them didn''t make any sense.

    "I really don''t know." Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "I never understood this too. Since Federick and Lisa got married, I had never once seen any one of them. But during their funeral, every one of them were present. And they took Andrew away the very next day."

    "What about his paternal family? If they weren''t good people, why did they let them take him away?" She never understood why he did not stay with his grandparents with whom he shared a close rtionship, after his parents death. Andrew leaving with his maternal family whom he had never once met did not make any sense to her.

    "From what I know, his paternal grandfather did fly back to Russia to bring him back but¡ª" Michael frowned. "He came back without him and after that he never mentioned bringing Andrew home. I don''t know what happened."

    Rachael pursed her lips and frowned. She wasn''t getting a good feeling after hearing everything. From how Andrew was so determined to never let her meet his maternal family, she had thought he didn''t share a good rtionship with him. But maybe things weren''t as simple as she had assumed.

    "Listen Rachael, we don''t know who they are and what exactly happened after Federick and Lisa''s death. We can just specte and make assumptions," Michael remarked. "But you must always be careful. Since Andrew doesn''t want you to meet them, you should listen to him. Even if they try to approach you, you should avoid them. Did you understand?"

    Rachael nodded. "Yes dad."

    ¡­..<sub> </sub>

    When Andrew arrived home, Rachael was waiting for him in the living room.

    Tossing his jacket on the couch, he sat next to her, ced his head on herp and sighed before snuggling closer.

    "Did you meet Justin and Owen?"

    "Hmmm¡ª" He grabbed her hand and ced it on his head.

    Rachael chuckled and started running her finger through his hair. "Did you eat?" When he shook his head, she said, "Get up then, let''s eat dinner."

    He frowned and quickly opened his eyes. "You haven''t eaten yet?"

    "No, I was waiting for you."

    "Rach¡ª" He nced at his watch. "It''s already ten and you haven''t eaten yet?"

    "Shouldn''t you be happy that your wife is waiting for you toe home so that she can have dinner with you?"

    "I would be more happy if you would eat your meals on time." Without waiting for her reply, he got up and grabbed her hand. "Let''s go and eat quickly."

    "Wait¡ª" She wrapped her hands around his waist and buried her face on his chest. "Let me hug you for a while."

    Her unusual act of affection made his heart skip a beat. Though they always hugged and kissed each other, this was the first time she had initiated a hug so openly. This made him feel happy and loved.

    Without wasting any time, he wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head. "Why didn''t you call me?" He wouldn''t have wasted his time chatting with his two stupid friends if he had known his wife was waiting for him for dinner.

    "I wasn''t that hungry." She looked at him. "We ate snacks at the mall, remember?"

    "You took two bites of the cupcake," he frowned. "Two bites¡ª"

    "Seriously Andrew, even my parents don''t nag me like you do," she pouted her lips and pped his chest.

    "Oh my God¡ª" Joshua scoffed and covered his eyes. "I need to sprinkle some holy water inside my eyes."

    Rachael chuckled and continued hugging Andrew, ignoring Joshua''s presence.

    "Seriously, get a room," he sighed. "What if uncle and aunt see you both?"

    "So what if they see us? I am hugging my husband, not some random man," Rachael stated.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 142 "Hubby....."

    Joshua sneered and was about to say something when Andrew looked at him. He did not say a word but the look was enough for him to understand that it was time to shut up and quietly walk away.

    "Alright, hug as much as you want to," he remarked as he walked towards the kitchen.

    After he left, Andrew pinched Rachael''s waist. "What is wrong with you today?"

    "Why?" She rested her chin on his chest and looked at him. "I can''t hug my husband unless something is wrong?"

    "No, that''s not what I mean," He shook his head. "You can hug me whenever and wherever you want."

    "Hmm then why are youining?" She pouted her lips.

    Andrew pursed his lips as he tried to contain his wide smile which would definitely creep her out. He had no idea what had happened which had forced out this new side of his cute wife but he was loving it. In fact, he wouldn''t be able to get over it ever.

    "Rach¡ª" He tightened his grip around her waist. "If you keep acting this cute, I swear I''ll take you home right now and¡ª" He smiled and inched closer. "You know what I will do to you, right?"

    He expected her to get all shy and flustered by his teasing like she usually did. But this time she didn''t.

    Instead, she slid her hands from his chest to the back of his neck. "Hmm, that doesn''t sound like a really bad idea, hubby."

    "What did you call me?" Rachael gasped when he pulled her closer. "Say it again¡ª"

    "Hello¡ª" Joshua awkwardly cleared his throat. "Can you please halt this romance session for a while? I am starving."

    "Sit down, I''ll heat the food." Rachael then looked at Andrew and smiled before cing her hand on his chest and gently pushing him.

    Though he didn''t want to let her go, he had no other choice.

    When she tried to walk away, he grabbed her hand. "Don''t think this is over¡ª"

    "I never said it was," she smiled before shrugging his hand away.

    ¡­..

    [Dining table]

    Joshua and Andrew were setting the table while Rachael reheated the food for them inside the kitchen.

    "I heard you met Samuel today." Joshua looked at him. "Is everything settled?"

    "Why are you asking me?" Andrew raised his brows. "Didn''t Samuel tell you?"

    When Joshua did not say anything, he sneered, "So you are trying to confirm if he told you the truth. I thought since you left Igor''s side and joined him, you both share a very close bond."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Joshua exined himself. "I am not doubting Samuel. If I didn''t trust him, I would have never agreed to join hands with him."

    "Then why are you trying to interrogate me?"

    "I just want to know why you are helping him." Joshua frowned and pursed his lips. He didn''t understand why Andrew was willing to join hands with Samuel when the two of them had always shared a very bumpy rtionship since the very beginning.

    Why would he disregard the decades-long rivalry and help a Petrov?

    Joshua knew Andrew wasn''t someone who would take an impulsive decision without weighing the pros and cons. This made him feel even more curious.

    "Well, I can ask you the same question¡ª" he shrugged. "Why did you leave Igor''s side and join hands with Samuel?"<sub> </sub>

    Though he wasn''t showing it, he was very curious to know why Joshua had abruptly left Igor''s side after diligently working under him for years. Not only him, anyone who would hear this would definitely feel very curious.

    Joshua did not answer immediately. He couldn''t find the right words to express his feelings.

    "I¡ªIt''splicated," he answered reluctantly. He didn''t want to reveal anything so soon. Though he had a feeling that Andrew was someone he could trust, he didn''t wanna take any risk.

    "Whatever your reason is, you have left Igor''s side now. You know him better than I do, he will not let you off so easily," Andrew remarked. "And once he finds out you are rted to me, he will make things more difficult for you."

    Joshua sighed and nodded. He knew this beforehand, he knew the consequences of leaving Igor''s side. But he was willing to take the risk.

    Just then Rachael came out of the kitchen. "Okay, dinner is ready." She ced the bowl on the table and was about to go back to bring the other dishes when Andrew stopped her.

    "You sit down, I''ll bring them."

    ...

    After dinner, Andrew started washing the dishes while Joshua and Rachael sat on the couch.

    "Josh, are you okay?" Rachael inquired. He had been exceptionally quiet during the entire meal. This is quite unusual of him.

    "I am okay, just a little tired." He massaged his forehead and sighed.

    "You were out the entire day, why wouldn''t you get a headache," she frowned. "I have headache medicine in my bag, take it from me before you sleep."

    When he nodded, she asked, "Did you find a ce to stay?"

    "Not yet," he answered. "I haven''t even started looking."

    "You should start looking for one then, house hunting takes a lot of time."

    "Yeah¡ª" he sighed. His things were yet to arrive from Russia and there were so many other important things he had to do. Right now, house hunting was at the bottom of his list.

    ¡­..

    [Moscow, Italy]

    [Volkov Mansion]

    "Madam, young master is not receiving the call."

    Adjusting her reading sses, the woman looked at her subordinate. "Try Owen."

    Lokus nodded and quickly followed the instruction.

    "Put it on speaker," she ordered.

    "Yes madam." When the call went through, Lokus quickly switched to speaker mode. But after a couple of rings, the call got disconnected.

    "Call Elsa." She ced her book down and looked at him as he called her.

    When the call went through and Elsa did not pick up, Lokus gulped in nervousness and looked at his madam.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 143 Helen Garick Volkov

    Helen sighed and helplessly shook her head. "These kids, I don''t know what to do with them."

    "W-What should I do now, madam?" Lokus inquired.

    "Keep calling Andrew until he answers the call, don''t stop. Lets see how long he can ignore it," she instructed.

    Helen Garick Volkov was Andrew''s maternal grandmother, who was one of the few people who genuinely loved him. Not only him, she also loved her other grandkids too, Owen and Elsa.

    Helen was the only daughter of Franklin Garick, the infamous Italian mafia leader. At first, she was arranged to marry the eldest son of the Volkov family, Semion''s elder brother. But when he ended up losing his life in an unfortunate event, she was married off to Semion.

    The marriage was nothing but an unspoken bond of peace between the Garicks and the Volkov''s.

    Overtime, Helen and Semion did manage to get along and find love but their rtionship wasn''t that strong. It was filled with arguments and conflicts which eventually created a wedge between the husband and wife.

    Coming from a very strong family background herself, Helen was not someone who could be easily bullied by her husband who always tried to dominate her. She always stood up against him and never gave in to his stupid advances.

    "Madam, boss wants to know if you want to have lunch with him today."

    "Why does he want to eat lunch with me today?" Helen suspiciously raised her brows.

    Because of the multiple horrific incidents of the past, Helen and Semion did not stay under the same roof for the past five years. She stayed in the main mansion while he resided in one of the many mansion''s under the Volkov family.

    Before Lokus could answer, she remarked, "Never mind, turn him down. Tell him toe over for breakfast tomorrow if he wants to see me."

    "Okay madam."

    "Keep calling him," she instructed as she resumed reading her book.

    After calling him several times, Lokus sighed. "Madam, maybe they are already asleep." When she looked at him, he quickly added, "It''s quitete there."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Helen inquired, "Tell me Lokus, what do you think about Andrew''s wife?" Before he could answer, she borated her question. "Do you think she is the kind who gets scared very easily?"

    Not knowing how he was supposed to answer the question which was thrown at him, he stuttered. "I¡ªI am¡­.not¡­.really sure."

    "You have seen her picture, haven''t you?" When he nodded, she said, "What do you think of her?"

    "Young madam is a very beautiful woman and they look very good together," he eximed. He had been keeping a close eye on the couple since they had got married. He had received multiple pictures of them together in which they looked very close and perfect.

    "Yes, she is very pretty but¡ª" She sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Surviving in this family needs more than just being beautiful."

    Helen picked up Rachael''s picture from the table and carefully examined it. "She looks so delicate and kind hearted. I don''t know what the future holds for this poor soul."

    Though she wasn''t against Andrew and Rachael''s marriage, she wasn''tpletely okay with it. With the status and power they held, bringing amoner into the family was a big mistake and that is what exactly Andrew had done.

    "His mother had made the same mistake and now he has done it too." The thought of herte daughter brought tears in her eyes. She took a deep breath and wiped her tears away.

    "I just hope the result will be different this time."

    "Madam, young master has no intention of bringing young madam here so¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "He has to bring her here," Helen interrupted him. "She has toe here and see. She has to understand what she is a part of now."

    "And even if he wants to keep her away, he won''t be able to do it forever," she added. "One day or the other, she will find out. And the sooner she does, the better."

    "But how?" Everyone in the household was aware that Andrew had no intention of bringing his newly wedded wife to meet his family. And since Owen, Justin and Elsa had also moved out of the country, it was clear that they had no intention ofing back any time soon.

    "I will make arrangements to bring Rachael here." Helen ced the picture in its original spot. "You just have to do as I say."

    ¡­..

    [Elisberg City, Watson Mansion]

    [Rachael''s Room]

    As soon as they entered the room, Andrew pinned her against the closed door. "So where were we?"

    "I¡ª" Rachael gasped when he slid his hand under her t-shirt and caressed her bare skin.

    "What did you call me before?" He brushed his lips against hers as he trailed kisses down her neck.

    Rachael bit her lower lips and let out a muffled moan when he nibbled her skin.

    She inteced her fingers on his hair and arched her neck, giving him more ess.

    His hand caressing her bare skin, slowly moved upwards and stopped at the side of her breast.

    He kissed and licked the nibbled area before looking at her.

    "Say it again." He caressed the side of her breasts. "I wanna hear it again."

    Rachael''s breathing hitched when he sucked earlobe before whispering. "Come on, babe. Say it."

    "Hubby¡ª" she said in a rtively lower voice but it was enough to ignite the burning fire inside his body.

    "Ahh¡ª" Rachael yelped when he grabbed her breast.

    The feeling of her soft and supple breast in his palm made his already excited member grow bigger.

    Without giving her a chance to react, he captured her lips as he fondled her breast.

    He sucked and nibbled her lower lips before pushing his tongue inside her mouth.

    His kiss was hard and dominating, yet gentle. It made her mind go frenzy but that at the same time, it made her body yearn for him and his touch.

    ...

 Chapter 144 Annoyed

    When he lifted her up, Rachael wrapped her legs around his waist. She slid her arms that were snaked around his neck to his chest.

    When she started unbuttoning his shirt, Andrew started walking towards the bed without breaking the kiss.

    When he threw her on the bed, Rachael gasped but her lips were immediately sealed by his.

    He pinned her under him, deepened the kiss before slowly pulling away. Their chest heaved up and down in sync as they tried to catch a breath. The long passionate kiss had left them breathless.

    Resting his forehead on hers, Andrew smiled and brushed their lips together before leaving small kisses all over her face.

    Rachael shook her head and chuckled. "Stop¡­.it''s ticklish."

    Giving her a peck on her lips, he looked her straight in the eyes. "I love you Rachael, you have no idea how much I adore you."

    Rachael''s heart bloomed with sweetness and joy after his sweet confession. Though she knew he had feelings for her, this was the first time he had said it out loud and clear.

    "Every time I see you, I love you even more," he added. "I never thought it was possible to fall in love with someone over and over again but I fall for you every time you look at me, every time you smile."

    "I love you so much babe." He started trailing, kissing down her neck. His hands, which were resting on his waist, trailed downwards.

    Rachael moaned and squeezed her thighs together when he caressed the sides of her delicate region.

    "Open it," he whispered in her ears and she listened.

    When she parted her legs, he was about to slide his hand inside the shorts she was wearing when someone knocked at the door.

    Rachael, who was lost in pleasure and anticipation, shot her eyes open. "Some one¡ª"

    "Ignore it," he remarked right before he captured her lips again.

    She had just started returning his kiss when the second knock echoed in the room.

    "Andrew¡­someone¡­.is¡­here," she said in between the kiss.

    When the person knocked for the third time, Andrew frowned and pulled away. "Damn it¡­." He was annoyed to the level of no return. Why wouldn''t anyone let him make love to his wife in peace?

    When he got down from the bed, Rachael grabbed his hand. "Wait¡ªmaybe I should go open the door?" She bit her lower lip and looked at the huge bulge in front of his pants.

    Before he could say anything, she got down. "I''ll open the door, you stay here." It wouldn''t be appropriate if anyone, especially her parents saw him like that.

    When he nodded, she fixed her clothes before walking towards the door.

    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Andrew took a deep breath to calm himself down as he tried to suppress the strong inner urge brewing inside him to kill whoever was standing on the other side of the door.

    When Rachael opened the door, Joshua, who was about to leave, stopped in his tracks and approached her again. "Were you sleeping or something?"

    "Not really," she shook her head. "What happened?"

    "You told me to take the headache medicine from you before sleeping." Joshua didn''t want to disturb them but when his headache started getting worse, he didn''t have any choice.

    "Oh yes, wait for me." Rachael left the door ajar and walked inside the room to retrieve the medication from the drawer.

    "Who is it?" Andrew inquired.

    The annoyance in his voice was quite evident which Rachael found funny and cute at the same time.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s Joshua," she answered as she waved the medication at him. "He wants headache medicine."

    Cursing Joshua under his breath, Andrew grumpily sat on the bed.

    "Tell him bang his head against the wall," he snapped.

    Joshua: " "

    The door was open, he could easily hear Andrew''s grumpy voice. He had no idea why he sounded so mad but he still didn''t dare to step inside and face him.

    Rachael chuckled and walked towards the door, ignoring her grumpy husband.

    "Here¡ª" she gave the medication to Joshua.

    "Why is your husband being grumpy?" When Rachael did not say anything, he inquired, "Did I disturb you both at a very wrong time?"

    Rachael awkwardly cleared her throat. "Not really."

    "Yes you did." Andrew emerged from inside and red at Joshua.

    "I-I am sorry," he quickly apologized. If he knew they were ''DOING IT'', he would have never disturbed them.

    "It''s nothing like that¡ª" Rachael poked Andrew with her elbow and gestured him not to say anything.

    Contemting for a while, Joshua said, "I really don''t think this is the right time to say this but¡ª" He looked at Rachael. "Mom asked me to tell you to go to her room right now. She has something to talk to you about."

    "Now?" When he nodded, Rachael said, "Hmm okay¡ª"

    She was about to leave with Joshua when Andrew grabbed the hem of her t-shirt.

    Awkwardly clearing his throat, Joshua quickly excused himself. "I''ll get going, you go and meet her whenever you are¡­..free."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, he ran away.

    "Go and take shower first, I''ll meet aunt Roma ande back," she instructed him. But when Andrew refused to budge, she sighed, "I can''t keep her waiting, it''s alreadyte."

    "You can see her tomorrow." He wanted toplete what they had started. He knew that if she went to meet her aunt, she wouldn''te back any time soon.

    "She is leaving tomorrow morning," she answered.

    When he pouted his lips, she pulled his cheeks and smiled, "Why are you being a cute big baby all of a sudden?"

    "It''s alreadyte, you have to shower and change," she added.

    Left with no other choice, Andrew sighed in dejection. "Alright but don''t take too long."

    "Okay, I''ll be back soon."

    Taking a mental note toe up with a way to take her to their home as soon as possible, he entered the room.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 145 Action

    [Inside the room]

    Andrew slumped on the bed and sighed. Looking at his little member who had yet to calm down, he sighed harder. Would he ever get a chance to make love to his wife properly without getting disturbed by anybody?

    He knew it was highly unlikely until they were under her parent''s roof. He had to take her away as soon as possible.

    He thought for a while before grabbing his phone from his jacket to call Owen.

    "Yo bro, what''s up?"

    "Where are you?" Andrew inquired.

    "Almost home," Owen answered. "What happened?"

    "When are we leaving for London?" When Owenughed, he frowned, "What is so funny?"

    "Staying with inws is hard, isn''t it?" he chuckled. "And seeing how desperate you are to go to London, I assume you are not getting any action."

    Ignoring his remark, Andrew scoffed, "Just tell me when we are going."

    "In three days," he answered. "I have already booked the tickets and everything is ready. So all youzy asses have to do is show up on time."

    Before Andrew could say anything, he added, "Honestly, I am not very excited for this trip anymore because I know what is going to happen." He was sure that the two couples he was travelling with would definitely keep themselves engaged inside each other''s pants while he would be left behind to take care of the toddler.

    "Don''t say that, Edward is really fun," Andrew stated.

    "Yeah¡ª" Owen scoffed. "A fun person who can''t even talk properly yet."

    "Don''t worry, you will have fun." Without waiting for his reply, Andrew instructed him about a few things. "Book a honeymoon suit for us, okay?"

    "I already did," Owen grinned. "It''s your first vacation with her after getting married, I considered everything while making arrangements. And also, you don''t have to pay me for the trip this time. Consider it as your wedding gift."

    "I wasn''t going to pay for it in any way," he shamelessly remarked. "But still thanks."

    Owen: " "

    "I''ll hang up then¡ª"

    "Wait," Owen stopped him. "Did grandma call you?"

    "Hmm, she did." She had called him not only once but several times today. But Andrew chose to ignore it.

    "She called me several times too." Owen paused for a while. "Call her and talk to her once. If you don''t¡ª" he sighed. "Well you know how she is¡­"

    Though their grandma loved them and they cared for her too, the fact that she was a crazy woman couldn''t be ignored.

    "I''ll call her back." Andrew knew the reason behind her constant calls. She wanted him to bring Rachael to meet the Volkov family. Not only did he have no intention of taking her to Russia, he wasn''t willing to let her keep any kind connection with this maternal family at any cost.

    "Do it right now. What if thedy goes crazy andes here?" Owen frowned at the thought of their grandmaing over and nagging them toe home. All he wanted was peace in his life and her presence would definitely take that away from him.

    "She called you also, right? You should call her back too."

    "You do it tonight, I''ll do it tomorrow," Owen remarked.

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the call, Andrew opened his call log only to find almost thirty missed calls from his Helen.<sub> </sub>

    He pinched the space between his brows and pursed his lips. This did not look good.

    Contemting for a while, he called her back. After a couple of rings, someone received the call.

    "Young Master," Lokus eximed. "I am so d that you called back."

    "How are you Lokus?"

    "By God''s grace, I am very healthy," he answered.

    "That''s good to hear," Andrew remarked. Lokus was Helen''s right hand man. He was someone Helen trusted with her life.

    Even Lokus'' loyalty for Helen couldn''t be questioned. There had been several incidents in the past where he had risked his life to protect Helen.

    "Is grandma around?" he inquired.

    "Yes, madam is right here." Lokus quickly passed the phone to Helen without wasting any time.

    "So you finally got time to talk to your grandma."

    "How are you?"

    "Not dead," Helen sneered mockingly. "Even if I was, would you evene to my funeral?"

    "Grandma¡ª" Andrww sighed. "Why are you saying such things?"

    "What? Did I say anything wrong? Since you hate your hometown so much, I doubt you will step foot here even if I am dead."

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "You were here for a whole month but you hardly visited me twice. Now that you are married, do you think you don''t need anyone else?"

    "Hometown is a ce you are born and brought up in and I was clearly not born and brought up in that ce," he stated.

    "You¡ª"

    "Me settling down in my hometown has nothing to do with my marriage," he interrupted her.

    "Isn''t everything that is happening right now rted to your marriage and your wife?" she scoffed. "If you weren''t married, you wouldn''t be so reluctant toe home."

    "Keep Rachael away from this." Andrew wasn''t liking how Helen was trying to drag Rachael in their conversation.

    "You¡ª" She gritted her teeth. "Look at you being all defensive for your wife¡ª"

    "She is my wife, if I don''t defend her, who will?"

    Helen sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Fine, fine, defend her as much as you want. But first bring her home so that I can have a closer look. Let me also see why you are so head over heels for this girl."

    Andrew did not say anything and his silence was enough for Helen to understand what he meant.

    If it was Owen, Helen would smack and cuss him until he listened to her, but Andrew was different. He had always been different. Force wasn''t the best method one could use on him. She had to try something different.

    "Andrew, you are the eldest grandson of this family, your marriage is a very big deal¡­."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 146 GREAT

    "Everyone is calling and asking about your wife. How am I supposed to answer them when I have never met her?" Helen sighed. "I can''t even tell them that I have never met my own granddaughter-inw."

    "Since when did you start caring about them?" Andrew remarked. "From what I know, you never cared about them."

    "You¡ª" Helen gritted her teeth. "Why are you being so stubborn? Can''t you just listen to your grandma?"

    "I always listen to you but not this time." Before she could say anything, he stated, "I don''t care what others think. Rachael is my wife, when I am saying that I will not bring her there, it means I will not."

    "But¡ª"

    "No one can talk me out of it grandma, not even you," he interrupted her.

    "You are the eldest grandson of this family, you can''t ignore all the elders." Helen kept trying to persuade him even though she knew he wouldn''t listen. But she didn''t want to give up yet.

    When he did not say anything, she said, "I know you will not like what I am going to say but I think it''s time I remind you a few things."

    "Your mother refused to bring your father home and ran away with him. I don''t have to remind you how that ended," Helen sighed in dejection. "And now you are making the same mistake."

    She paused for a while. "Andrew, things are not going to be as simple as you think. Do you think all the problems will be solved just because you moved countries? Do you think you will be able to keep your wife away from everything by not bringing her home?"

    Andrew did not say anything, he just kept listening to whatever his grandma was telling him.

    "Say something, why are you so silent?" His silence was making her feel very ufortable.

    "I have already said what I want to, what else do you want me to say?" Without waiting for her reply, he added, "To be honest, I don''t mind bringing Rachael to Russia. I can take her there for a vacation any time she wants."

    "Then what is the problem?" Helen frowned. She didn''t understand what he was trying to say.

    "Can''t you tell? I don''t want to bring her home and get her involved with the Volkov''s," he stated. "Grandma, I don''t think I have to exin to you how GREAT our family is."

    Helen pursed lips and did not say anything. She wanted to argue with him but she knew he was right.

    The Volkov family was big and chaotic. Everyone was hungry for power and authority, and wouldn''t hesitate to kill their blood rtives if the need arises. One had to always be alert and prompt in order to survive.

    "Don''t try to convince me in the future regarding this matter, you''ll just end up wasting your time," he remarked. "If you want to meet Rachael so much, I''ll make arrangements for you toe here. You can stay with us for a few days and then go back."

    "So you are not going to bring her here?"

    "No."

    "Alright then, since you have decided to stick to your decision, I''ll also be stubborn and stick to mine." Without waiting for his reply, she hung up the call.

    ¡­..

    Meanwhile, Rachael was having a very serious conversation with her aunt Roma.<sub> </sub>

    [Roma''s Room]

    "How are things with Andrew?" Roma inquired.

    "It''s nice," Rachael smiled.

    "I can say that he treats you very well." Roma smiled and patted her shoulder. "You have found a good one."

    Rachael nodded in agreement. She had indeed found a very good husband for herself.

    "Aunt, you wanted to talk about something?" When Roma nodded, she inquired, "What is it?"

    "That¡ª" Roma hesitated for a while, contemting if she should talk to Rachael about it or not.

    Sensing her hesitation, Rachael ced her hand on her arm. "It''s okay, you tell me whatever it is. Don''t worry about anything."

    Contemting for a while, Roman inquired, "Andrew is from Russia, right?" When Rachael nodded, she added, "Does he still have family or any connections there?"

    "His maternal family is there," she answered. "He lived there for more than seventeen years, I am sure he knows many people there."

    When Roma did not say anything, she inquired again. "Aunt, is something wrong?"

    "No I¡ª" She paused for a while before asking, "Will it be too troublesome if I ask Andrew for a small help?"

    "Of course not, I am sure he will be more than happy to help," Rachael stated.

    "Then¡ªcan you ask him to find out what Joshua used to do in Russia?" When she frowned, Roma exined herself. "I don''t know Rachael, but I feel like he is lying when he told us he works in a NGO."

    "Why do you feel that way?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Roma answered, "Since he moved to Russia, he has be very secretive. He barelyes home and whenever he does, he is always so alert and agile."

    "One time, he came home with a big injury on his back. When I was treating his wounds, I saw so many scars on his chest and back," she pursed her lips and frowned. She still remembered how horrified she was when she discovered the fresh wound on Joshua''s body.

    "Maybe you are just overthinking," Rachael tried to calm her down. "Why would Joshua lie about his work to us? It doesn''t make sense."

    "I thought that too at first but now when he suddenly decided toe back, I am feeling very restless." Roma anxiously grabbed Rachael''s hand. "What if he is trying to run away after getting into trouble there? W-What if bad people are after him?"

    "Rachael, I don''t know anyone there. It is not possible for me to find out if he is telling the truth or not," she anxiously remarked. "If Andrew can help me find his whereabouts when Joshua was still in Russia, I will be very grateful."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 147 The Boy Gossip Group

    "Don''t worry aunt, I''ll definitely talk to Andrew about it and see if he can do something," Rachael assured her.

    "Thank you," Roma sighed. "I know I might be wrong but I still can''t help but worry. Joshua is my only child, I don''t want anything bad to happen to him. I want him to live a peaceful and normal life."

    "I can understand but don''t stress about it too much, it will affect your health." A mother being concerned for her child waspletely normal. Rachael understood her aunt''s concern regarding Joshua but they were yet to find out if he had really lied to everyone about his whereabouts in Russia for so many years. Worrying too much without any solid evidence would only cause a negative impact.

    ¡­..

    [Rachael''s Room]

    When Rachael came back to the room, Andrew was lying on the bed after taking a shower. He was scrolling through his phone.

    Without saying anything, shey down next to him and snuggled closer.

    "Did you finish talking to aunt?" He asked as he pulled her in his embrace.

    ""Hmm¡ª" When her eyesnded on his phone screen, she asked, "Is this a group?"

    "Yes," he answered as he typed the message he was about to send in the group.

    "THE BOY GOSSIP CLUB." Rachael read out the group name aloud andughed. "Do you guys gossip a lot?"

    "I won''t call it gossip," he remarked. "We just discuss and tell each other important things whenever it''s needed."

    "Well, it sounds like gossip to me." She took a closer look at the group icon. "What is that picture? Can you show me?"

    Without saying anything, Andrew erged their group icon and gave her his phone.

    It was an old picture of three teenage boys, posing with their arms on each other''s shoulders. They had bright smiles on their faces and looked very happy.

    "Is that you, Justin and Owen?" she curiously inquired.

    "Yes," he answered as he caressed her arm. "It''s a very old picture from high school."

    Reminiscing about the good old times, heughed, "After taking this picture, we got drunk and ran away from the dorm."

    "So should I assume that you were a very naught teenage boy back then?" she rested her chin on his chest and looked at him.

    "I am not gonna lie to you, I have done pretty wild things when I was in highschool," he chuckled. "But the things Justin and I have done is nothing inparison to the things Owen has done."

    When the messages in the group started flooding, Rachael gave him the phone back.

    When Andrew read the message andughed, she curiously inquired, "What are you guys talking about?"

    He did not say anything but directly showed her the conversation between Justin and Owen.

    [Owen: What do you mean by I am not your type? (angry emoticon)]

    [Justin: Go away]

    [O: Now that you have found yourself a wife, I am suddenly not good enough for you?]

    [J: I am not having this conversation with you again]

    [O: Did you forget that I am your first kiss?]

    [J: Hey, that kiss was an ident -_- It has been more than a decade, why are you suddenly bringing it up?]

    [O: ident or not, I am your first kiss and that fact is never gonna change.]<sub> </sub>

    [O: Andrew, back me up on this]

    "Oh my God," Rachael widened her eyes in shock and looked at Andrew. "Did they really kiss?"

    He chuckled and nodded. "Yes."

    "How?"

    "Well, Owen was teaching Justin how to smooch since he wanted to kiss his first girlfriend. I don''t remember what exactly happened but they both ended up kissing each other."

    "Poor Justin," she sneered.

    Taking the phone from her hand, he tossed it on the bedside table and pulled her closer.

    "You are not gonna reply?" She asked. His phone was still constantly buzzing.

    "No need, let me hug you for a while." He kissed the top of her head and sighed in satisfaction as he held her in his arms. He always felt at peace whenever he was with her.

    "When are we going to London?" she inquired.

    "In three days," he answered.

    "If that''s the case then let''s go home tomorrow and pack our luggage." When he let out an affirmative sound, she asked, "For how many days are we going?"

    "For how many days do you wanna stay there?" he questioned her back. When she looked at him, he said, "We will stay there as long as you want."

    "If we stay there for a long time, what about work?"

    "Ben will handle everything." He kissed the back of hand. "Don''t worry about work."

    "Poor Ben," she sighed. "Sometimes I feel so bad, work must be so hectic for him."

    Without waiting for his reply, she said, "Let''s give him a vacation once wee back, okay?" Rachael had always seen Ben run around for either office work or Andrew''s private affair. Not only that, he also helped her a lot when she was in office.

    "Okay, we will do as you say," he immediately agreed.

    "Oh before I forget¡ª" She sat up straight. "Do you have connections in Russia?"

    Supporting his head with his elbow, he looked at her. "Why do you ask?"

    "Answer my question first," she insisted.

    "The answer depends on what kind of connections you are talking about," he raised his brows.

    "Aunt Roma thinks Joshua is lying about his work¡ª"

    "What do you mean?" he curiously inquired. His interest in the conversation suddenly skyrocketed.

    "She thinks he doesn''t work for a NGO but¡ª" She hesitated for a while before continuing. "She thinks he is involved with some dangerous people."

    "Why does she think like that? Did something happen?" Andrew frowned. Since Joshua had left Igor''s side, there was a high possibility of his parents'' life being at risk too.

    "Nothing happened, she just saw multiple scars in his body and once, he came home injured," she sighed.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 148 "Then Dont Do It..."

    After talking to Roma, Rachael couldn''t help but worry about her cousin as well.

    "She is worried about him." She ced her hand on his arm. "Could you do something?"

    "Okay, I''ll try my best." Andrew assured her. He already knew the truth but he couldn''t tell her. Though he felt very bad for keeping the truth away from her, it was for the best.

    "What if he is involved with bad people?" She nervously inquired.

    Andrew did not answer immediately. Instead, he kept looking at her. He could see the nervousness and fear in her eyes and this made him feel very ufortable.

    "What if he is?" He questioned her back. "Will you be scared of Joshua and stop talking to him?"

    Rachael thought for a while and then shook her head. "I can''t do that, he is my brother." How could he cut all ties with someone she had spent almost all her childhood with? It was possible and not fair either.

    "But I will talk to him, I''ll try to convince him to leave everything and focus on living a normal life," she added.

    "Rach, that''s not how it works," he remarked. "Once you step foot into that world, you can''tpletely step out of it. You will always be a part of it for the rest of your life."

    She frowned and pondered a while. "Then don''t do it."

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t try to find out anything about Joshua," she stated. "I don''t want you to get involved in those things." If Joshua was really involved in hical things, there was a chance that Andrew would also get involved in it if he did what aunt Roma wanted him to.

    Her husband getting involved in such dangerous things was not even thest thing she wanted.

    "What about aunt Roma then? What will we tell her?"

    Rachael thought for a while and said, "I will just tell her you don''t have any connections there. But¡ª" She pursed her lips and frowned. "I am worried for Joshua too."

    "I will do something, don''t worry."

    "But¡ª"

    Andrew sighed and pulled her in his embrace. "Don''t worry, I will not get involved." How was he supposed to tell her that he couldn''t get involved as he was already too deep into it? His involvement was much more than that of Joshua''s.

    She rested her chin on his chest and inquired, "Should I talk to Joshua first? Maybe all of this is just a misunderstanding¡­"

    "You can talk to him if you want to." He gently caressed her back. "Or you can wait for me to get you the details before talking to him.

    "I think it will be better if you wait for a little while," he added. "I mean, what if you use him now andter we find out that he wasn''t lying? He will feel bad that his family does trust him."

    Andrew didn''t want her to talk to Joshua before he gave him a heads up about everything that was going on.

    "I think you are right," she agreed. "I will wait for you then." Though she wanted to talk to Joshua, she also didn''t want to falsely use him and make him feel bad.

    ¡­..

    [Moscow, Russia]

    [Suburbs]

    Taking a sip of the coffee, Igor was carefully listening to the news his subordinate was feeding him with.<sub> </sub>

    "Boss, it seems like young master is there only for a vacation."

    "What is he doing there?" Igor curiously inquired. It had been almost two months since Samuel, his younger brother left home without a word. He hadn''t even contacted him even once.

    This made Igor feel very ufortable and made him wonder what Samuel was up to or what he was nning to do.

    "Nothing suspicious," Viktor answered. "He is just going around and exploring the city."

    Igor let out an affirmative sound and continued sipping his tea. His men had been following Samuel very closely for thest two months. Though they couldn''t find anything suspicious, Igor still had his doubts.

    "And boss¡ª"

    When Viktor hesitated, Igor raised his brows. "What is it now?"

    "It''s about Ms.Elsa Volkov¡ª"

    The mention of Elsa''s name piqued his interest in the conversation. "What about her?"

    "She¡­.she¡­" Viktor gulped in nervousness, trying very hard to find the correct words that wouldn''t piss him off.

    "Talk properly," Igor snapped at him.

    "It seems like she got back with Justin Carter¡­" As soon as he finished his sentence, Viktor took a step back. He knew how obsessed Igor was with Elsa. He had seen him do insanely crazy things for her. He still remembered how he threw a feast and gave him a big bonus when Elsa and Justin broke up.

    Even when they were in a rtionship, Igor did not stop sending her flowers and gifts. He never stopped pursuing her even though she had turned him several times.

    Igor threw his head back andughed. "Oh Justin¡ª" He chuckled and took a sip of his coffee.

    "Why do you keep taking my precious Lily away from me," he sighed and helplessly shook his head.

    Though he seemed very calm and unaffected, Viktor felt chills down his spine. He knew Igor wasn''t happy or pleased with what he had heard.

    "What about Snoopy?" Igor inquired. "Is he in Elisberg city too?"

    "Yes boss."

    "What is he doing there?"

    "Nothing much boss, he is just spending time on his own and with his family. Also¡ª" Viktor paused for a while and said, "Snoopy seems to be rted to Rachael Watson."

    "Andrew''s wife?" Igor raised his brows.

    "Yes boss." Viktor nodded. "They are staying together too."

    "Andrew and Joshua?" When Viktor nodded, Igor''s expression turned dark and cold.

    The news of Joshua and Andrew staying together affected him more than the news of the love of his life getting back with her ex.

    Keeping quiet for a very long time, Igor stated. "I heard that Elisberg city is a very beautiful ce, I think it''s time we explore the city a little."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 149 The Devil Drink

    [Elisberg City]

    [Next Day, Watson Mansion]

    Andrew woke up a little earlier than usual as he had an online international conference scheduled.

    When he came down to the kitchen to grab some water after his meeting, he bumped into Joshua who was busy making a smoothie for himself.

    "Morning," Joshua enthusiastically greeted him.

    In response, Andrew nodded his head.

    "Do you want some smoothie?"

    Andrew peeked into his smoothie bowl and frowned. "Is that even edible?" It was a thick dark green drink which did not look appetizing at all.

    "Of course it is," Joshua eximed. He proudly took a sip only to immediately spit it out and rinsed his mouth in the wash basin.

    "What did you even put in this?" Andrew curiously lifted the bowl and took a whiff. He immediately frowned when the strong smell of parsley invaded his nostrils.

    "I saw this recipe online¡ª" Joshua said before gulping down some water. But no matter how much he tried, the aftertaste of his ''EDIBLE'' self-made smoothie refused to fade away. The strong taste of God knows what he had added in the smoothie, kept making him feel nauseous.

    "Did the recipe tell you to add all the parsley that you could find in the refrigerator?" Andrew tossed the green liquid on the basin.

    When Joshua kept retching, he sighed and passed him some sugar. "Eat this, you will feel better."

    Without saying anything, he immediately grabbed the spoon and shoved it inside his mouth.

    When he started feeling a little better, he breathed a sigh of relief. "I swear, this must be what the devil tastes like."

    "What did you even add in this? Only parsley?" Andrew curiously inquired.

    When Joshua nodded, he sighed and helplessly shook his head.

    "I added some sugar and salt too."

    Andrew: " "

    "It''s just the beginning of the day and¡ª" Joshua sighed in dejection. All he wanted was to start his day with a healthy smoothie and a walk in the park.

    "Go sit over there¡ª" Andrew instructed him as he walked towards the refrigerator and grabbed whatever fruits he could find.

    He washed the fruits before chopping them. He then whipped everything inside the smoothie grinder with some honey.

    Joshua sat in the kitchen b as he admired his brother-inw. He was highly impressed with Andrew''s fast pace and slick knife moves.

    For someone who couldn''t even boil some water without spilling it on the counter, Andrew was no less than a God-like figure.

    Within a few minutes, a light pink color delicious smoothie was ced in front of him.

    "Y-You made this for me?" Joshua widened his eyes in shock.

    Ignoring his question and the shocked expression on his face, Andrew said, "Drink it, it''s not the best but it''s definitely much better than your devil drink."

    He then started pouring himself a cup of coffee, leaving Joshua alone with his smoothie.

    Without wasting any time, Joshu grabbed the ss and took a sip of the drink.<sub> </sub>

    When the sweet savouring taste invaded his taste buds, he moaned in satisfaction. "Oh my God, how on earth did you make this?"

    Ignoring hisment, Andrew walked out of the kitchen.

    "Hey, wait¡ª" Joshua got down and quickly followed him.

    ...

    [Living Room]

    Andrew sat on the couch with his morning coffee and newspaper while Joshua kept savouring his delicious smoothie.

    "This is so great." He couldn''t stop praising it. "You have to tell me how you made it."

    "Even if I tell you the recipe, you won''t be able to make it," Andrew remarked without taking his eyes off the newspaper.

    "You can teach me.." When he did not say anything, Joshua tried to convince him. "Come on, don''t be so stingy with the recipe."

    Andrew frowned and red at him. Didn''t he make the smoothie right in front of him?

    "Fine, don''t tell me but at least don''t re at me like that," Joshua shrugged his shoulders. "It''s not nice being so grumpy early in the morning."

    When he resumed enjoying his morning drink, Andrew kept the newspaper down and looked at him. "You seem to be in a very good mood today."

    Before Joshua could say anything, he added, "Let me tell you something that will make your mood even better."

    "What is it?" Joshua frowned when Andrew smiled. For some reason, his smile was making him feel very nervous.

    "Your mother and Rachael asked me to run a background check on you."

    "W-What?" Joshua''s expression turned pale. He could see his worst nightmare turning into reality.

    "Aunt Roma called Rachael to her room to talk about you yesterday." Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew said, "Rachael might talk to you about it so be careful. Don''t get nervous and start acting weird. She will figure out something is wrong."

    "B-But how¡­? I¡ª" Joshua pursed his lips. He had always been very careful and made sure not to do anything that may raise any suspicion.

    "Apparently your mother saw some scars in your body while treating your wound."

    Pinching the space between his brows, he sighed. "I knew she would never let that incident pass."

    "What incident?" Andrew inquired.

    "Do you remember the sudden ambush by the Genovessest year?" When Andrew nodded, Joshua continued, "It happened that time."

    The ambush had happened a couple of days before he was supposed toe home. Though they had managed to kill all the men who had attacked them, many were left injured and Joshua was one of them.

    Irrespective of his injuries, Joshua did not cancel his vacation as it had been over a year since he hadst seen his parents. He was sure that if he didn''t fly back home, his parents would fly to Russia to see him and he didn''t want that.

    "Didn''t they attack you people as well?"

    Andrew nodded. "They did."

    Though the Volkov''s and Petrov''s were long-time rivals and couldn''t stand each other on any grounds, they shared a simr rival which kept forcing them to cross the same path¡ªThe Genovesse¡­.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 150 Mini Honeymoon

    A year ago, they had tried to ambush both the Petrov''s and the Volkov''s at the same time in the middle of the night. Though they were unable to seed in what they had wished for, many were left injured. Even Owen and Andrew had suffered from minor injuries.

    "Two days after the ambush, I came home because I was worried if I didn''t, mom and dad woulde there," Joshua sighed. "That very evening, the wound reopened and started bleeding. I wanted to rush to the hospital but mom saw it before I could¡ª"

    He helplessly shook his head and added, "I knew she saw the scars when she was treating my wounds but I never thought she would suspect anything."

    "Didn''t she ask how you got injured?" When he nodded, Andrew inquired, "What did you tell her?"

    "I told her I had an ident beforeing home." Joshua sighed and shrugged his shoulders. "I told her the first thing that popped in my head. I kinda had a feeling that she wouldn''t buy it but¡ª"

    "Well, it turns out that she didn''t." Andrew took a sip of his coffee. "What will you do now?"

    "What will you do now?" Joshua nervously questioned him back. "What will you tell Rachael?"

    "What do you think?" he raised his brows.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Joshua hesitantly asked, "You will not tell her the truth, right?" If Andrew told Rachael the truth, he was sure she wouldn''t keep it away from his mom. And if his mother learned what he really did in Russia all these years, she wouldn''t be able to handle it.

    Joshua''s parents were very simple people. Though his mother belonged to the socialite circle, she had given up the fancy life she once led after marrying his father because she wanted to live a normal, peaceful and happy life.

    Just like his parents, even he wanted to live a normal, peaceful and happy life but fate had different ns for him.

    "Joshua, tell me one thing¡ª" Andrew curiously looked at him. "How did you end up with the Petrovs?"

    When he had seen Joshua with Igor in the past, he had always assumed he didn''t have a very clean background. But after learning that he was rted to the Watson''s and his parents were very simple people, Andrew was quite surprised and kept wondering how he got himself involved in the business and world that was always frowned upon.

    Members of the families like the Volkov and Petrov, didn''t really have a choice as they had been a part of it for decades. They couldn''t run away and were forced to get involved from a very young age. Even if someone didn''t really wish to be part of it and kept themselves away from the mess, they always ended up getting involved in one way or the other.

    But it was different for people like Joshua who weren''t born into it.

    When Joshua did not say anything, Andrew changed the topic thinking he didn''t want to talk about it. "Anyway, I''ll tell her I found nothing suspicious but you have to be careful from now on. Since you will be staying in the same city, you and Rachael will be meeting quite often. Make sure you do nothing weird which will make her suspect you again."

    Joshua sighed and nodded, "I don''t want to stay in constant touch with Rachael, I don''t want to cause any trouble for her."

    "I am sure by now your ex-boss has already found out that you and I are rted so there is no point in holding yourself back," Andrew stated. "It''s better if you try to stay close. It''s safer for Rachael that way."

    "Are you trusting me with your wife?" Joshua widened his eyes in shock. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He knew Andrew was trying to maintain a neutral rtionship with him for Rachael''s sake but he never thought he would trust him.

    "She is your sister before she is my wife," Andrew remarked. "I am sure you''ll always have the best interest in your heart for her."

    Though he wasn''t very fond of Joshua because of their past encounters, the man''s skills couldn''t be underestimated.<sub> </sub>

    In the future, there would be times when Andrew would have to fly to Russia with Owen and Justin likest time. Though he would never leave her unprotected, he would be more at peace if Joshua was around her.

    "Of course, I love Rachael with all my heart. I would rather die than let anyone else hurt her," Joshua stated.

    ...

    [Afternoon, Rachael''s Room]

    "Ooo¡­.London huh?" Tina grinned. "That sounds so romantic."

    "Andrew''s cousin Owen nned this trip." When Tina kept grinning at her, Rachael chuckled, "What''s with the creepy smile?"

    "It''s a honeymoon."

    "Well¡ª" Rachael shrugged her shoulders. "You can say that but we will be around other people too so technically¡ª"

    "It''s a mini-honeymoon," Tina eximed enthusiastically. "This is so great, you and Andrew will finally do it."

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock and quickly looked at the door which was fortunately locked. "Seriously Tina, speak louder," she snapped at her.

    "Aren''t you excited?" Tina inquired in a rtively lower voice.

    Before Rachael could answer, she adde, "Quickly, which base are you guys right now? First, second, third or fourth?"

    "Third." Rachael stuck her three fingers out which made Tina squeal.

    "Then London is definitely the fourth base ce," she pped in excitement. "Damn, this conversation would be more fun if Emma was here."

    "Where is she? I haven''t seen her since yesterday."

    "I don''t know," Tina shrugged her shoulders. "I called her earlier but she didn''t answer my call."

    "I heard she was out on a date yesterday, did she tell you anything about it?" Rachael inquired.

    "Yeah, I think she mentioned it when we were talking. It''s some guy uncle was forcing her to go on a date with."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Tina contemted for a while before asking, "Speaking of dating, is Ben dating anyone?"

    ¡­.

 Chapter 151 Victims Of PDA

    "Ben?" When Tina nodded, Rachael inquired, "Are you talking about our Ben?"

    "Yes, Andrew''s assistant Ben." Without waiting for her reply, Tina said, "So is he single?"

    "Well, I haven''t seen any women around him for the past couple of months but I am not really sure," Rachael answered.

    "I see." Keeping quiet for a while, she said, "So there is a high chance that he is single or he is in a long term rtionship."

    "Tina, what''s going on?" Rachael crossed her arms in the front and raised her brows. Tina''s sudden interest in Ben''s dating was quite suspicious.

    "Nothing," Tina shook her head.

    Her denial made her scoff and roll her eyes. "Ohh please. If it is nothing, why would you wanna know if he is dating anyone or not?"

    "I was just being curious." When Rachael gave her the ''REALLY'' look , she sighed and admitted, "Fine, I find him cute and he is kinda hot too."

    "Damn girl," Rachael smacked Tina''s arm. "You have a crush on Ben."

    "W-What? No¡ª" Tina nervously chuckled. "I don''t have a crush on him. I just think he is hot and really really cute."

    "Okay girl, you definitely have a crush on him," Rachael chuckled. Without waiting for Tina''s reply, she added, "To be honest, Ben is a really great guy."

    "I know right? And he is really easy to tease," Tina eximed.

    Just then a helper excused herself inside to inform Rachael that Andrew was waiting for her downstairs.

    "Are you guys going somewhere?" Tina inquired as they left the room together.

    "We will drop by our ce to pack our luggage for the trip but¡ª" Rachael nced at the watch. "We were supposed to go there in the evening."

    ¡­..

    [Living Room]

    When Rachael and Tina arrived downstairs, Andrew and Ben were seated on the couch discussing something.

    When she saw Ben, Tina awkwardly cleared her throat and fixed her dress. This action of hers made Rachaelugh.

    This drew the attention of the two men who were busy working.

    Tina red at Rachael before pinching her arm, gesturing her not to be so obvious.

    "What happened Rach? Is everything okay?" Andrew inquired.

    "Yeah, everything is fine," Rachael grinned at Tina before walking towards Andrew. She then sat right beside him.

    "Madam," Ben greeted her to which Rachael responded with a smile and polite nod.

    "A few documents need your signature," Andrew gave her a pen and Ben presented the papers in front of her.

    "Oh okay¡ª" Without asking any further questions, she signed whenever Ben asked her to.

    After she was done, she gave the pen back to him and asked, "Anything else?"

    "You didn''t even ask what it is for¡ª" Andrew wrapped his arms around her shoulder. "What if I am transferring all your assets under my name?"

    "Isn''t what is mine already yours." Rachael rested her back on his chest. "You can take away all my assets, as long as you stay by my side, that''s enough for me."<sub> </sub>

    Ben: " "

    Tina: " "

    How did they suddenly be victims of PDA?

    The butterflies in Andrew''s stomach started jumping in excitement. He felt very flustered and his heart rammed against his chest.

    He was not yet done processing her sweet words when she looked at him. "When are we going home?"

    Without waiting for his answer, Rachael added, "Should we go now if you are done with your work?"

    "Is there anything left?" Andrew looked at Ben.

    "No boss, we are done for the day."

    "Ben, do you always work on Sundays too?" Rachael inquired.

    "Whenever boss works on Sundays, I work too," Ben answered.

    "I see." Pausing for a while, she added, "You shouldn''t work on Sundays. You are supposed to spend time with your family or your girlfriend on weekends."

    Tina, who was sitting not too far away, choked on the water she was drinking.

    "I don''t have any family here madam and it''s quite lonely in my apartment. So I prefer working than staying at home doing nothing." Ben was still new to the city and didn''t know many people apart from a few of them at work. In fact, he was yet to explore the city properly.

    "Oh so you don''t have a girlfriend?" Before he could answer, Rachael sighed, "I am so sorry, that question was highly inappropriate."

    "No madam, it''s fine. I didn''t mind," he assured her. "I don''t have a girlfriend."

    "Oh you don''t?" Rachael looked at Tina and smiled.

    Andrew quietly observed his wife''s sly behaviour but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he tried to support her.

    "Since we don''t have anything to do for the rest of the day, you should go somewhere and enjoy your weekend," Andrew remarked. "Treat yourself a nice dinner or take a walk in some park."

    "A walk in the park sounds nice," Rachael eximed. "There are many beautiful parks here but you are new so you might not be able to find them."

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "Since this is your first time exploring the city, you need a local to show you the best ces here. Andrew and I are very busy so we won''t be able to take you around."

    "That''s fine, I''ll figure something out." Ben didn''t wish to trouble anyone.

    Pretending to think for a while, Rachael remarked, "Tina can take you around." She then looked at her friend who had choked again and was vigorously coughing. "You aren''t doing anything today, right?"

    "I don''t know¡ª" Tina awkwardly cleared her throat. "I think I can take some time out."

    "There is no need for that madam, I don''t want to trouble Ms. Adams. I am sure she has other things to do," Ben tried to politely turn the offer down.

    "Oh no, she totally has nothing to do," Rachael stated. "In fact, you will do her a favour by apanying her today. She has been nagging me to go out with her since morning but I have so many things to do today."

    "I¡ª" Ben was still very hesitant.

    "Why are you so reluctant? It''s not like she will eat you up," Andrew remarked before looking at Tina. "Right?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 152 Matchmaker

    "I¡ª" Tina started panicking. The way Andrew was looking at her, she was sure he knew what was going on.

    "Okay then, it''s decided." Rachael looked at Ben. "Tina will show you around today."

    Left with no other choice, Ben agreed. "Okay madam."

    ncing at the watch, Andrew said, "We should leave now."

    "Hmm, let''s go."

    After Rachael and Andrew left, Tina approached him. "Where do you wanna go?"

    "I don''t know, anywhere is fine," Ben answered.

    Thinking for a while, she inquired, "Is there something you are interested in?" When he shook his head, Tina sighed. "Alright then, I''ll take you somewhere."

    "Okay, when should I pick you up? "

    "Pick me up from here in an hour," Tina answered.

    ...

    [Andrew''s car]

    "I didn''t know you were a matchmaker as well." Andrew smiled and looked at her.

    "Well¡ª" Rachael chuckled. "It''s like a social service."

    "Does Tina like Ben?" he inquired.

    "I guess." She looked at Andrew. "Ben is not gay right?"

    "What?" he chuckled. "Why are you suddenly questioning my assistant''s sexuality?"

    "I am not questioning it, I am just covering all the areas," she remarked. "If he is really gay, I have to give Tina a heads-up to not waste her time."

    "Hmm¡­I have never asked Ben this, I am sure he is not gay." Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew added, "He used to date someone in the past but she married someone else."

    "Oh my God, that sucks," Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "Was it a very serious rtionship?"

    "Yes," he nodded. "They were supposed to get married but I don''t know what happened."

    Before she could say anything, he added, "It was almost six or seven years ago. But after that, I haven''t seen or heard of him dating anyone else."

    "That''s so sad." She could totally rte to how Ben must have felt after losing someone he valued a lot.

    Just then, Andrew''s phone started ringing.

    "Take out my phone, it''s inside my coat," he instructed.

    Rachael grabbed his coat from the back seat and took out his phone.

    "It''s grandma." She showed him the caller ID.

    When he did not say anything, she asked, "You are not gonna answer it?"

    "No need, I''ll call herter."

    "Okay." She wanted to ask him if it was his maternal grandma but she didn''t.

    When the phone kept ringing continuously. Rachael looked at him and said, "I think you should answer it. She is calling so many times, what if it''s something important?"

    "It''s nothing important," he remarked. "Just put it in silent mode."

    Rachael quietly did what he asked her to and kept the phone aside.

    ¡­..

    [Vagabound Hotel, Room no: 109]

    Looking at the toys Edwards was holding, Elsa chuckled, "You can''t take so many toys with you."

    In response, the little one hugged his precious possessions tightly and pouted his lips.

    "Edward, we are going for a vacation, not to y with toys," Justin remarked. He then took the toys from his hand and shoved it inside the toy box. "You have to pack your clothes and other important things."

    "But toys¡­important too."

    "It''s not that important," Justin stated.

    "Hey, don''t say that." Elsa smacked Justin''s arm before pulling Edward in her embrace. "Toys are important too. What will he y with when he gets bored?"

    "Elsa¡ª"

    "Don''t you have your suitcase to pack as well?" Elsa interrupted him. "Go and do it."

    Ignoring him, she lifted Edward in her arms and walked towards the toy box.

    "I will let you take three toys of your choice, okay?" When the little one enthusiastically nodded, Elsa reminded him. "Remember, only three¡­" She then ced him down and waited for him to choose what he wanted.

    "You are really spoiling him." Justin sighed and helplessly shook his head.

    "And you are too hard on him."<sub> </sub>

    He then hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. "What can I do? I have to be a little strict because you are very lenient. A child can''t have two super fun parents."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Elsa inquired, "When are you nning to visit your grandfather?"

    When he did not say anything, she turned towards him and wrapped her arms around his waist. "You can''t avoid him all the time."

    Elsa knew grandpa Hans, Justin''s maternal grandfather and the CEO of Hans Corporation had been calling him continuously since he had arrived in the city. But Justin kept avoiding him.

    "I don''t know babe," he sighed. "Should I really take over thepany?" Though he was the major shareholder of thepany, he had never once interfered in thepany matters.

    When he decided to move to Elisberg city permanently with Edward, he did think about taking over thepany to fulfil his grandpa''s wish but as time passed, he started feeling very skeptical.

    "But I thought you wanted to do it."

    Justin nodded. "Yes but¡ª" Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "What if I can''t manage it? What if it''s not my thing?"

    "Hey¡ª" She frowned and smacked his chest. "Stop doubting yourself. You are more than capable of managing apany. I have one hundred faith in you."

    "You think so?"

    "Of course, my boyfriend is very capable," Elsa eximed. "And even if you face any problem, Andrew is always there to guide you."

    "I know." He knew Andrew would always be there to help him. This was one the reasons why he had agreed to take over thepany in the first ce.

    "So¡ª" She hooked her arms around his neck. "As soon as wee back from our vacation, you have to go and meet your grandpa. Take Edward with you as well."

    "Hmm, I will take you as well."

    "Me?" She widened her eyes in shock. "W-Why?"

    "What do you mean by why?" he frowned. "I want to introduce you to him."

    Thinking for a while, Elsa suggested, "You are meeting him after so many years, I think you should go and see him first. You can take Edward and me to see himter."

    "Let''s talk about it after wee back."

    Just then, Edward poked Elsa''s leg. "Mama¡ª" He showed her the three toys he had selected.

    "Good boy¡ª" She smiled and squatted down to match his height. "My Edward is such a smart boy."

    "Let''s pack your luggage now, okay?" When he nodded, Elsa grabbed his hand and guided him towards the bedroom.

    ...

    [Collins Mansion]

    When Rachael and Andrew arrived home, Aunt Maria was waiting for them near the entrance.

    "Aunt Maria, what are you still doing here?" Andrew frowned as he nced at his watch. "Shouldn''t you be at the airport?''

    "I heard you both areing back today so I stayed for a little longer."

    "Are you going somewhere?" Rachael inquired.

    "Yes, I am going home."

    Andrew wrapped his arms around Rachael''s shoulder. "Remember, I told you she wants to go back to her hometown and spend time with her family."

    "Yes but I didn''t know aunt Maria was leaving today," she frowned and looked at husband. "Why didn''t you tell me?" She would have prepared a farewell gift for her if he had informed her beforehand.

    "It was a very sudden n," aunt Maria exined. "I was supposed to leave next month but my son met with an ident and fractured his leg so I have to rush over to take care of him."

    Rachael sighed and gave her a hug. "I am gonna really miss you." Though she didn''t get to spend much time with her, aunt Maria had taken very good care of her. She had always been very caring and loving.

    Aunt Maria smiled and patted her back. "I will miss you too. You must take care of yourself and eat your meals on time."

    "Yes and you should visit us often."

    "I will," Aunt Maria assured her.

    "I will ask Yuri to drop you to the airport," Andrew remarked.

    After seeing aunt Maria off, Rachael and Andrew went to their bedroom.

    ¡­..

    [Bedroom]

    As soon as they stepped inside the room, Andrew hugged Rachael from behind. "It''s not that I didn''t answer the call because you were there."

    When she did not say anything, he rested his chin on her shoulder and sighed, "I don''t answer it when you are not there either. I just don''t feel like talking to her."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael said, "I wanna ask you one thing and I want you to answer honestly."

    Without waiting for his reply, she curiously inquired, "You don''t want me to meet your family because you think they will not approve of me for you?"

    "Rach, what are you saying?" he frowned. "Why would they not approve of you?" Before she could answer, he added, "Forget that, why do they even have to approve or disapprove you? I am the one who has to spend the rest of my life with you, not them. As long as I am willing to do it, no one has a say on it."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 153 Elsas Gift

    When Rachael did not say anything, Andrew sighed. He knew she was overthinking again.

    "Look at me¡ª" He grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. "What did I tell you about overthinking?"

    "I am not overthinking, I just thought¡ª" she sighed. "You know what, let''s just forget about it. I know it''s stupid¡ª"

    He had told her why he didn''t want her to meet his family, Rachael couldn''t help but overthink even though she knew she was wrong.

    "No, it''s not stupid," he remarked. "It''s something that you are feeling, how can it be stupid?"

    "Rach¡ª" He grabbed her hands. "I only have a few important people in my life and you have met them already. And the other people, they really aren''t important. But if you are feeling this way, I''ll take you to meet them. i will¡ª"

    "No¡ª" She shook her head. "You don''t have to do that. I don''t wanna meet them."

    He did not say anything, he just silently waited for her to finish.

    "I know you have your reasons and I respect it. It was really just a random thought that popped in my head when your grandmother called you and you didn''t answer it." She lowered her head and started awkwardly fidgeting with his shirt button. "I know it''s kinda stupid and I didn''t wanna tell it to you but¡ª"

    "Silly¡ª" Andrew muttered as he wrapped his hands around her. "Do you even know how lucky I feel everyday when I see you by my side? I would give up anything just to keep you by my side. You are the most important thing in my life right now."

    "And if anyonees up to me and says that you are not good enough for me or questions your position in my life, I swear, I will make sure he¡ª" He did notplete his sentence. He swallowed the rest of his words and hugged her tightly.

    But if anything would ever dare to do such a thing, that would definitely be the end of that person''s existence.

    .....

    [Emma''s Apartment]

    asionally ncing at each other, Emma and George were awkwardly sitting at opposite ends of the couch.

    "Are you sure you don''t want some more coffee?" Emma asked for the fifth time.

    To which George answered in the same way he had been for thest four times. "No, I am good."

    After their sweet kiss outside the cafe, they came home and picked up from where they had left. They spend the nights kissing and cuddling each other, that also included a decent amount of touching here and there.

    When they woke up in the morning, both of them felt very awkward and nervous.

    ''So what now?'' Both of them were constantly asking themselves, as they tried to figure things out.

    Emma looked at him and opened her mouth to say something but she pursed her lips when she couldn''t seem to find the right words to express her feelings.

    "Alright, what the hell are we doing?" George frowned and looked at her. "Are we going to sit like this all day?" He couldn''t take it anymore.

    Before she could say anything, he moved closer and grabbed her hand. "Last night was amazing, I had a really great time."

    "I had a great time too." Emma had never felt so loved and happy for a really long time.

    "See, we both had a great time." He kissed the back of her hand. "Emma, I really really like you a lot. I don''t know how and when I started developing all these feelings for you but I am so happy that I did. But if you think all of this is moving too fast then I am willing to slow down a little. If you still not sure then we can¡ª"

    "No," she interrupted him. "I am sure about us and I like you too George. It''s just¡ª"

    She paused for a while and exined, "It''s just I never thought that something would ever happen between us ever. Today when I woke up and saw you beside me, I realized that everything was real, you and I were real. The thought of it made me feel very happy but then I started thinking of other things and then there is Rachael too¡ª"

    She sighed and helplessly shook her head. The thought of Rachael made her feel nervous again. How was she supposed to tell her best friend that she liked her brother? Forget about Rachael, she didn''t even know how her parents would react to it. They had always seen George as a brother figure in her life.

    "To be honest, I am worried about telling Rachael too but we will definitely figure something out. What really matters is what you want, what we want¡ª" Pausing for a while, he asked, "So what do you want Emma? Do you want us to be official and start a new rtionship?"

    "Of course I want that," she eximed and pounced in his embrace. She wanted to be with him as much as he did.

    George smiled and hugged her tightly. The initially awkwardness and nervousness they were feeling were all gone.

    "So we are doing this, right?" Emma looked at him. "You are my boyfriend now."

    He vigorously nodded. "Yes and you are my girlfriend."

    "You are my girlfriend," he repeated his words again. After a few seconds, he widened his eyes in shock. "Oh my God, you are my girlfriend. I have a girlfriend. I don''t have to go on those stupid dates anymore."

    "Of course." She cupped his face and smiled. "Try going on a date from now and I will really kill you."

    And George did not doubt her words. He knew her personality very well, she would definitely cause him some serious physical damage if he did something like that.<sub> </sub>

    "Why would I go on a date when I have you now?" He gently caressed her hair. "And besides, the one who sets up all the blind dates is mom. Since she knows about us¡ª"

    "What?" Emma widened her eyes in shock. "Aunt knows about us?"

    "Yes."

    "How? When?" She was panicking.

    "For the record, I did not tell her. She figured it out on her own."

    "So what do we do now?" She nervously inquired.

    "What do you mean?" He shrugged. "We just have to tell everyone and¡ª"

    "No we can''t." When he frowned, she exined, "Can we wait for a few days before telling others? Especially Rachael?" She wanted to drop a few hints before dropping the bomb on her.

    Understanding what she meant, he agreed without any objection. "Alright, we will do as you say."

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion, Rachael and Andrew''s Room]

    cing her hand on his chest, Rachael pushed him away. "Stop, we have so much work to do."

    "Just one more¡ª" Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist and captured her lips.

    "Stop¡ª" she chuckled and pushed him away again. "We have a lot to pack." Before he could make any other move, Rachael quickly escaped.

    Left with no other choice, he sighed and helplessly shook his head.

    ''Two more days,'' he reminded himself. Once they started their vacation, no one would be there to disturb them. And that time, he would definitely not let her escape so easily.

    "Andrew, help me take down the ck suitcase," Rachael called him over.

    After taking down the suitcase they were taking, Andrew ced it on the bed.

    "What clothes do you want to take with you?" She inquired as she opened his wardrobe.

    "I don''t know, just select whatever you think is appropriate," he said as he walked inside the walk-in closet. When he was taking down the suitcase, his eyes hadnded on a box lying in one corner. It was neatly wrapped with a red ribbon which made it look very attractive. He wanted to see what it was.

    "Rach, what is in this white box?" he inquired as he picked it up.

    "What box?"

    Without saying anything, he stepped outside.

    ¡­.

    "This one¡ª" He kept it on the bed. "Is it a gift or something?"

    "Oh this¡ª" She sighed and pped her forehead. "Elsa gave me this when she first came here." She had kept it inside her closet andpletely forgotten about it until today.

    "You didn''t open it?" When she shook her head, Andrew went ahead and removed the bow.

    "Don''t tell Elsa that I forgot about it, okay?"

    "Hmm okay¡ª" As soon as he opened the box, a small piece of see-through ck fabric greeted him.

    He raised his brows and picked it up. When he realized what it was, his lips curled upwards.

    "What is¡ª" Rachael stopped and widened her eyes in shock.

    Andrew smiled and ced the fabric on the bed before digging deeper into the box.

    When he pulled out a pair of G-strings, Rachael quickly stepped forward and snatched it from his hand. "Why are you taking them out?" She quickly shoved everything he had taken out and closed the box.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 154 A Gift For Andrew?

    "Why not?" Andrew took the box from her hand. "Isn''t it for me?"

    "How is that for you?" Rachael frowned and tried to take it away from it but he refused to give it to her.

    "Well, you are going to wear it for me so technically, it''s for me," he grinned. He couldn''t wait to see her in it.

    Elsa would surely get a big reward for giving his wife such a lovely gift.

    "Who said I am going to wear it?" She quickly looked away. She didn''t want him to see her face that was burning with embarrassment.

    He raised his brows. "If not for me, who will you wear it for?" When she did not say anything, he started digging the box again, taking out whatever he could get his hands on.

    "Andrew, stop looking into it." Rachael took the box away and started shoving everything inside.

    "Wait¡ªI wanna see what else is in it." He wanted to chase her but seeing how flustered she already was, he decided against it.

    ...

    [Inside the closet]

    Tapping her fingers on the box, Rachael nced at her husband who was folding the clothes she had taken out. After making sure that he was busy, she quickly opened the box.

    To her surprise, the box was not only stuffed with two or three but almost seven to eight pieces of sexy lingeries. A couple of them were decent ones while the remaining werepletely see-through andted. It barely covered the intimate parts.

    Rachael ran her fingers through the ckted lingerie that Andrew had grabbed earlier and frowned.

    ''Will this even fit me?'' she thought to herself. The clothing looked really very small for her size.

    "Rach, do you want to drop by the hospital to meet grandma?"

    "Y-Yeah," she answered as she shoved everything inside the box.

    ¡­.

    [Eastern High Complex]

    "Why are you so worried?" Samuel tossed a beer bottle to Joshua. "Andrew said he will help you out, right?"

    "Yeah but¡ª"

    "Then you have nothing to worry about," Samuel assured him. "Just trust him and stay calm."

    "I don''t understand one thing." Pausing for a while, Joshua inquired, "Why do you trust him?"

    Taking a sip of the beer, Samuel questioned him back. "I can ask you the same question, right?"

    "Yes you can," he remarked. "I don''t have any other choice but to trust him. And he is also my sister''s husband so I believe he will never backstab me."

    "Good point," Samuel sighed. "He is your brother-inw."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "Well, I trust him because he is Andrew. I wouldn''t have even approached him if it was Owen¡­."

    "Yeah," Joshua scoffed. "That guy is sly and evil as fu*ck."

    Throwing his head back, Samuelughed, "You are terrified to meet him, aren''t you?"

    "Yup," Joshua took a sip of his drink. "That guy is gonna rip me apart when he sees me."

    "After what you have done, can you really me him?"

    "Well¡ª" he shrugged. "The main goal is to avoid him as much as possible."

    Contemting for a while, Samuel said, "Josh, you have time. You can walk away if you want."

    Wehn Joshua looked at him, he added, "Igor still thinks you walked out because you don''t wanna put your family at risk anymore. But it''s just a matter of time until he realizes you and I are working together."

    When he did not say anything, Samuel tried to convince him. "Listen, this is my fight, I don''t want you to risk everything that you have for me."

    "Who said I am doing it for you? I have my reasons too," Joshua remarked. He had left Igor''s side for two main reasons, one of which was helping Samuel.

    "Alright then¡ª" Samuel sighed. "Since you have made up yout mind, let''s move forward with what we have nned.

    "You won''t ask me what the second reason is?"

    "Will you tell me if I ask you?" When he did not say anything, Samuel chuckled, "Since you don''t wanna tell me, what is the point asking? I mean, you never asked me why I am fighting against my brother."

    Joshua did not say anything, he sat there in a daze.

    Noticing how he hadpletely zoned out, Samuel patted his shoulder. "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    "If I tell you why I am supporting you, will you kick me out?"

    Surprised by his strange question, Samuel raised his brows. "Why do you suddenly want to tell me the reason?"<sub> </sub>

    "Well, we are working together," Joshua stated. "I think it''s best if we both are transparent with each other."

    Since they had already formed the alignment, it was only right if they shared all their intentions and secrets. Hiding things would only hinder their work and they would never be able to fully trust each other.

    Without waiting for his reply, Joshua said, "I like Katherine."

    "What?" Samuel widened his eyes in shock. "Our Katherine?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh my fu*cking God," he gasped. "You are seriously out of your f*ucking mind."

    Katherine Hollick Petrov was an orphan. She was brought home by Igor when she was eleven years old.

    Since they never had a sister, Igor and Samuel adored her and had always treated her like their own, especially Igor. She was his favourite and he always made sure to fulfill whatever she said without thinking twice.

    "How could you¡ª" Samuel frowned. "She is my sister."

    "Hey, it''s not like only I like her, Katherine likes me too," Joshua stated.

    "But you are like her brother," he remarked.

    Since the day Joshua had joined them, Igor only trusted him with Katherine. He was responsible for protecting her whenever she was outside. He apanied her everywhere. In fact, there were times when Igor had asked Joshua to take Katherine for short vacations when they were too busy to apany her.

    "I never said she is my sister or anything," Joshua defended himself.

    Since the first day he had seen Katherine, he had always considered her as a woman, a beautiful woman he fancied and had feelings for.

    Pinching the space between his brows, Samuel sighed. He had no idea how he was supposed to react.

    "You do realize that Kath is already engaged, right?" When Joshua nodded, Samuel snapped, "Then what the hell are you trying to do?"

    Igor had already fixed Katherine''s marriage with their long time business partner''s youngest son. In fact, they were already engaged and their wedding was scheduled next year.

    Initially, Samuel was against the rtionship but when Katherine agreed without saying a word, he assumed that maybe she liked the boy Igor had selected for her.

    But now when he learned that she liked Joshua, he was very confused.

    If she liked someone else, why would she say yes to marry someone else and also get engaged? Something did not make sense.

    "I know." Joshua sighed. "But she was forced into it by Igor. He is threatening her."

    "What?" Samuel snapped.

    Joshua opened his mouth to make an attempt to give him an exnation but everything was soplicated, he had no idea where he was supposed to start from.

    But his silence was killing Samuel.

    "Say something¡ª" he growled at him. He didn''t understand why Igor would threaten her. What was he even using to threaten her?

    Katherin had been staying with them for more than a decade. She absolutely had nothing that could be used against her.

    "I-I can''t exin," Joshua sighed. "You should talk to Katherine." He thought it would be better if Katherine told Samuel everything. It would be more appropriate.

    Samuel pursed his lips and frowned. He wasn''t getting a good feeling after learning everything. He had to make arrangements to meet Katherine as soon as possible.

    ...

    [Moscow, Russia]

    [Volkov Mansion]

    Taking a sip of his morning tea, Semion sighed in satisfaction. "It''s such a lovely morning, isn''t it?"

    "What lovely?" Akim scoffed. "Your grandsons have made my life a living hell."

    "Well, they are my grandons, my own flesh and blood. What did you expect from them?"

    "It''s easy for you to say," Akim rolled his eyes. "They have stopped all my businesses, my ships are being blocked and¡ª" He stopped midway when Semion startedughing.

    "How can youugh like this when I am suffering?" Akim snapped at him. "We are losing money, Semion, this way we won''t be able to survive for a long time."

    "Isn''t that nice?" He smiled as he took another sip of the warm tea. "We will be able to retire and live the rest of our lives in peace."

    Akim wanted to argue but he didn''t. He was used to Semion''s weird and strange behavior.

    Akim Ivanov was Semion''s old business partner. They had worked closely together until Andrew and Owen kicked Semion out.

    In order to make sure Semion was left with no strong backup, Owen and Andrew had been purposely suppressing all of Akim''s business, making sure is left with no other means to support Semion.

    ...

 Chapter 155 No Regret

    "How can you be so calm when things are slipping off your hands?" Akim frowned. He had been feeling very anxious since the day Semion was kicked out by Andrew and Owen.

    But apart from everything else, Semion''s calmness scared him even more. Even after losing everything he had worked so hard for, he did not seem to mind. Instead, he always looked very happy and calm.

    "What is there to worry about?" Semion smiled. "Isn''t this how it works?"

    When Akim frowned, he exined, "I took everything from my father and now, my grandson''s have done the same. What is wrong with that?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Akim inquired, "So you are not nning to do anything about it? Are you gonna stay like this for the rest of your life? Will you let those two kids control your life forever?"

    Andrew and Owen had been monitoring Semion''s each and every move very closely even though they weren''t around. Even after taking away everything from him, they made sure not to leave the old man unattended.

    "It''s fun isn''t it?" Semion threw his hand back andughed. "I controlled their life and now they are doing the same. Maybe this is how Karma works."

    "You have seriously lost your mind¡ª" Akim scoffed.

    "And you know what''s more funny?" Semion smirked and looked at his friend. "It''s funny how they think they have won."

    "I don''t wanna take the joyous feeling away from them so let them enjoy as long as they can," he added.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Semion remarked, "You know Akim, man is a vulnerable creature but you know what makes him even more vulnerable?"

    "Love," he answered his own question. "Love brings out the worst hidden fear within you."

    "What are you trying to say?" Akim curiously inquired.

    "You know who is in love now?" Semion chuckled. "Our Andrew."

    "Her name is Rachael," he added. "She is very beautiful and when she stands with our Andrew, she really matches him. But¡ª"

    "But what?"

    "Her family background is very different from ours," Semion sighed and helplessly shook his head. "To be honest, it''s quite sad that my capable grandson married someone so insignificant."

    "I didn''t expect thatd to get married so early," Akim remarked. "Wasn''t that Alina girl all ready to marry him?"

    When Semion nodded, he sighed, "Well, that''s a really big bummer. Both of them would have made a really great pair."

    Alina Smirnoff was the beloved daughter of the Smirnoff family.

    The Smirnoff''s were considered as one the most influential families and their status was almost at par with the Volkov''s. In fact, the two families shared a very good and decent rtionship with each other.

    The old men of the Volkov and Smirnoff family were close friends. This rtionship had brought the two families very close.

    In order to bring the two families close, the elders had arranged a marriage between Lisa Volkov, Andrew''s mother and the eldest son of the Smirnoff family, James. But the arrangement had to be cancelled when Lisa eloped with Federick Collins, Andrew''s father. And James married someone else.

    Since neither Lisa nor James were interested in the marriage, the elders decided not to take the incident to heart and continue their rtionship without any kind of resentment.

    Yearster, the elders tried to arrange a marriage between Alina, the only daughter of the Smirnoff family and Andrew. But this was also called off when Andrew clearly stated that he wasn''t interested.

    But this time, things elerated a little higher as Alina refused to give up. She imed that she was in love with Andrew and would do anything to have him. When nothing worked, she even tried to kill herself.

    Andrew on the other hand never reacted to any of the tricks she tried to y on him. He always ignored her thinking that she would eventually get tired and stop. But little did he know that his cold and aloof behavior is what Alina found charming and attractive.

    The more he ignored her, the determination in her heart to win him kept getting stronger.

    Semion did not say anything. A marriage between Andrew and Alina would have doubled the power the Volkov''s and Smirnoff''s possessed but he knew it would never happen since the very beginning. Andrew would never let it happen.

    Since the day he brought Andrew home, he knew that even though he had forced the boy to follow him, he would never ept the Volkov family with all his heart.

    Even though he had forced ''Volkov'' in Andrew''s name, Semion was aware that he had never acknowledged or epted the title till date. And now since he had already moved out of the country, he never will.

    But did he really me Andrew for it? No.

    After what he had done, Andrew and Owen''s unfound hatred for him madeplete sense.

    He had done things which he wasn''t happy or pleased about but did he regret doing them? No he didn''t. Not even a little bit.

    And if given a chance, he would do the exact same thing again.

    ...<sub> </sub>

    [Elisberg City]

    [Watson Mansion, Rachael''s Room]

    "Grandma looked a little cheerful today, didn''t she?"

    Andrew nodded. "I was about to mention that. It was nice to see her smile again." When he had a conversation with the doctor about grandma Collins'' rapidly deteriorating condition, he felt quite down and helpless. But when he saw her interacting with Rachael with a bright smile on her face, he felt a little relieved.

    It had been days since he had seen her interact with others in such a cheerful way.

    When she noticed his gloomy expression, she quickly approached him.

    "Hey¡ª" Rachael wrapped her arms around his waist. "Everything is gonna be okay."

    "Yeah I know," he sighed. "It''s just¡ª"

    When he hesitated, she ced her hand on his cheek. "It''s okay, you''ll feel better if you share what you are feeling. It will make you feel lighter."

    "I already lost my parents and now grandma¡ª" He paused for a while. "I just feel I end up losing everyone who is close to me. Sometimes I feel like it''s me¡ª"

    "Don''t say that¡ª" Rachael frowned. "Whatever happened is not your fault."

    "There are things which we can''t control Andrew and death is one of them," she added. "I know losing your parents must have been very hard for you. I can only imagine the pain you have been through but that doesn''t mean it was your fault. Stop being so hard on yourself."

    Andrew did not say anything, he just pulled her in his embrace and hugged her tightly.

    "Rach, you''ll never leave me, right?"

    His question broke her heart. There was fear in his voice, the fear of losing her.

    "Never, I''ll never leave you." She hugged him back. "You are stuck with me for the rest of your life."

    ....

    [Next Day]

    "You opened it now?" Elsa chuckled. "I was wondering why you didn''t say anything about the gift I gave you."

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Why would you give me lingerie?"

    "Because they are expensive as f*uck," Tina remarked. "If I was you, I would happily ept them with open arms."

    "I know right? I don''t understand why you areining?" Elsa pouted her lips andined. "I just saved you a bunch of time you would be wasting right now to find a sexy outfit to seduce your husband on your first mini-honeymoon."

    ""You should seriously thank Elsa," Tina stated as she looked at Rachael. "And I will have to see the outfit to make sure it''s sexy enough."

    "Oh¡ª" Elsa sped her hands together. "You should wear it."

    "W-What?" Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "I am not gonna do that."

    "Ohe on, it''s not like Tina and I will jump on you.."

    "No and even if I agree, I don''t have it," she remarked.

    "What?" Elsa frowned. "You didn''t bring it?" When Rachael shook her head, she snapped, "What the hell are you doing not bringing it to London?"

    Before she could say anything, Tina sapped, "Seriously Rach, are you out of your mind? That lingerie is what you exactly need right now to spice things up between you and Andrew."

    Rachael opened her mouth to say something she decided not to say anything. What Elsa and Tina said did make sense but she still wasn''t sure if approaching Andrew wearing such a revealing outfit was the best decision.

    She knew how much he had been restraining himself for the past few weeks. In fact, though they hadn''t openly talked about it, both of them were looking forward to this vacation where they could finally get a chance to consummate their marriage.

    After controlling his desires for so many days, wouldn''t he wobble her whole if he saw her in such a seductive outfit?

    "Alright, there is no point discussing this," Elsa stated. "You tell me where you have kept it and I''ll rush over to your ce and get it for you."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 156 Ben And Mila

    After considering everything, Rachael agreed. "Okay but you don''t have to get it. I''ll¡ª"

    "No¡ª" Elsa interrupted her. "If you go, Andrew will find out."

    "But he has already seen it."

    "That doesn''t matter, the main part is to make sure he doesn''t know you are taking it with you," Elsa stated.

    "Yes, this way he will be very surprised when he sees you in it," Tina added.

    "What is my girl gang talking about?" Emma walked into the room.

    "Oh look who decided to finally show up," Tina Looked at Emma and smiled, "It''s good to see that you are still alive."

    "Of course I am alive," Emma eximed. "Did you think I was dead?"

    "Where were you?" Rachael curiously inquired. She hadn''t seen Emma for the past two days and she did not even receive any message from her which was quite unlikely.

    "I was a little busy." To avoid any further questions, Emma quickly changed the topic. "So, what discussion was going on?"

    "We were just telling Rachael how she has to take the sexy lingerie with her," Elsa answered.

    Emma raised her brows and looked at her friend. "Is that something we have to tell you? You should put that thing in your suitcase without anyone reminding you."

    "Don''t you wanna spice things up with your husband?" She added.

    Before Rachael could say anything, Elsa remarked, "We all know Andrew will jump on you even if you approach him wearing a rag. But that doesn''t mean you will actually do that."

    "Exactly," Tina agreed.

    "It''s very important to keep the s*ex as fun and sexy as possible," Elsa added. "If you wear that lingerie and stand in front of him, he will go crazy and you''ll end up having the best s*ex."

    She then ced her hand on Rachael''s shoulder. "Trust me Rach, I am talking with experience. Men get super excited in bed when you provoke them by wearing things that ascend your boobs and give them easy ess."

    "Alright, I already told you that I will take it," Rachael remarked. "You can stop trying to convince me."

    "Great, I''ll bring it from your ce by tonight," Elsa eximed. "Just help me take care of Edward while I am gone."

    "You don''t have to worry about him. Mom and dad will probably not let you take him home today," Rachael chuckled. Everytime Edward came over, Michael and Reeta would never leave his side. They would constantly keepying and running around him, until all three of them got tired.

    "Uncle and aunt really love having kids around." Tina looked at Rachael. "Hey Rach, you should quickly have s*ex and give them a grandchild."

    "Yeah, as if Andrew will want to have a child so soon," Elsa scoffed.

    When all three of them looked at her, she exined, ""Do you people have any idea how possessive he is of his wife? He will definitely not be okay with someone taking Racheal''s attention away from him, even if its his own child."

    Rachael chuckled and nodded. "That is true, I don''t think Andrew would want to have a child so soon. I also think it''s too early to even think about it."

    "Well, that is true," Tina sighed. "So maybe uncle and aunt should count on George for a grandchild."

    Tina''s words made Emma choke in her own saliva. She patted her chest and started coughing vigorously.

    "What happened to you?" Rachael patted Emma''s pack while Elsa passed her some water.

    "N-Nothing," she awkwardly cleared her throat.

    "I don''t think Geogre would want to have a child soon either. I mean, he is not even in a rtionship yet," Rachael remarked. "Anyway, with Edward around, mom and dad are quenching their grandchild''s thirst."

    "Forget about that¡ª'''' Elsa looked at Tina. "A little birdie told me that you went on a date with Ben yesterday."

    "It wasn''t a date," Tina said before ring at Rachael.

    "I swear I did not tell anyone," Rachael quickly defended herself. She had been so busy with packing and Andrew, she did not have the time to talk to anyone else.

    "No, I didn''t hear it from Rach," Elsa smiled. "I heard it from Justin."

    "Now who told Justin?" Tina frowned.

    "He told me he heard it from Owen," she answered.

    "And who told him?"

    "Maybe Andrew did." When Tina sighed, Rachael shrugged her shoulders. "It''s not my fault, I did not tell anyone."

    "Forget that," Elsa remarked. "Tell us how the date was."<sub> </sub>

    "Well¡ª" Tina shrugged her shoulders. "I won''t call it a date but it was fun. It would have been more fun if Ben would have opened his mouth a little more than he did."

    "Why? What happened?"

    "Nothing happened, it''s just I felt that he wasn''t interested because he didn''t talk that much," she added. "I mean, I was doing the majority of the talking and he rarely replied."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Tina sighed, "Maybe he is not interested in me."

    "I am sorry Tina, that really sucks." Elsa patted Tina''s arms to console her. "But we can''t really me him for behaving that way."

    "What do you mean?" Tina curiously inquired.

    Contemting for a while, Elsa sighed, "Wow, I don''t know if I should say this."

    She then looked at Rachael." Did Andrew tell you anything about Ben?"

    Rachael nodded. "He did tell me that Ben was in a very serious rtionship when he was still in Russia. But they broke up because the girl got married to someone else."

    "Ouch¡ªthat hurt," Emma pursed her lips.

    "Keep talking." Tina''s interest in the conversation piqued up to the highest level.

    "Well, since Andrew already mentioned it to Rachael, I think we are allowed to talk about it," Elsa eximed.

    "It''s true that Ben was in a very serious rtionship but they broke up because the girl married someone else. But the story isn''t that simple," she added. "Rach probably knows this¡ªBen has been working with Andrew for a really long time now and I have known him since then."

    "I think he met this girl seven years ago when he was on a trip with Andrew. After that, they got into a rtionship and things looked really very serious. Ben even brought the girl over and we all met her," she exined. "To be honest, I really liked her. She seemed so nice and she really cared for Ben."

    "Anyway, things were going very smoothly between them. In fact, they even moved in together. But after four years into their rtionship, things started getting a little rough between them." Pausing for a while, Elsa added, "I am not sure about the reason behind it but from what I remember, the girl suddenly started saying that Ben wasn''t good enough for her."

    "Damn, what a bi*tch," Emma frowned.

    "I know but that is not even the worst part¡ª"

    When Elsa did not continue, Tina inquired, "What is the worst part?"

    "I¡ª"

    Sensing Elsa''s hesitation, Rachael said, "It''s alright if you don''t wanna tell us. We totally understand."

    "No, it''s not like I don''t trust you girls but¡ª" Elsa helplessly shook her head and sighed, "It''s so sad that my heart aches everytime I even think about it."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she continued, "She did not just leave Ben, she also aborted their child before getting married to someone else."

    "What?" Rachael, Emma and Tina yelled in unison.

    "And how did Ben find out?"

    "She told him," Elsa answered. "Ben told her not to get an abortion. The guy literally begged her not to kill their baby but that woman did not even budge. She told him that since they were no longer together, giving their baby into the world didn''t make any sense."

    "Poor Ben¡ª" Rachael''s heart ached for him. Though she had been through the pain and grief, it was nothing in front of what Ben must have been through. One could only imagine.

    "I wonder how he got over it¡ª"

    "He took a month off and went somewhere. I don''t know where he went and what he did but when he came back, he started living his life normally again." Thinking for a while, Elsa frowned. "To be honest, I found this quite weird. I even tried talking to him but he said that he was fine. But I don''t think he was."

    "Andrew told me that after that girl, he has never seen Ben with anyone else," Rachael added.

    "Neither have I," Elsa remarked. "I even tried to set him up with my girlfriends but he always turned them down so I stopped trying."

    "Does that girl stay in Russia only?" Rachael inquired.

    "Yes¡ª" Elsa nodded. "She married some businessman. Thest time I heard, her married life isn''t that fruitful. Her husband, though he is a rich fellow, has a drinking habit."

    "Serves her right," Emma scoffed. "Women like that are never happy in life."

    Tina, who had been silent the entire time finally said, "What''s her name?"

    "Her name is M."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 157 Take The Hint

    "Wow, I didn''t know he had been through so much." Tina was quite surprised and bumped after hearing what Ben had been through.

    "Yeah, he has been through alot but surprisingly, he took everything quite well," Elsa remarked.

    "People have different ways of dealing with grief. Some just cry it out and others choose to keep it to themselves and continue with their normal life," Rachael stated. "Maybe Ben falls in the second category."

    When Elsa noticed the change in Tina''s temperament, she said, "Hey, are you thinking of giving up on Ben just because I told you about his ex, right?"

    Before Tina could answer, she added, "It''s not fair if you do that."

    "What are you talking about? Nothing is going on between us." They had barely integrated with each other even though they were together for the entire evening yesterday. At first, Tina thought Ben didn''t talk much because he was a man with few words. But now when she thought about it, she figured out maybe he wasn''t interested in her.

    "You like Ben?" Emma widened her eyes in shock. "When the f*uck did this happen?"

    "It''s nothing like that," Tina tried her best to deny it. "Do I find him attractive? Yes. Do I have a crush on me? Maybe. But that doesn''t mean I want something to happen between us."

    "Why not? Ben is a great guy." Elsa eximed. "He is one of the most kind, considerate and caring men I have ever known."

    "I will have to agree with Elsa on that," Rachael remarked. "Ben is really very sweet."

    "I am sure he has all the qualities you both have mentioned but I don''t think he is one for me," Tina stated.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Corporation, Andrew''s office]

    Keeping a stack of documents on the table, Ben said, "Boss, these are the documents that need your signature."

    Andrew picked up the first file and started reviewing it. "Tell the finance team to be ready for the meeting."

    "Yes boss and¡ª" Hesitating for a while, Ben continued, "The project madam has been handling is ready for presentation. The team wants to run it through madam before moving forward. Should I inform her about it?"

    "No need. Tell the concerned team to wait until wee back from the vacation," he instructed. Since they were leaving for their short vacation tomorrow, Andrew didn''t want to bother Rachael with office work. She was also having a good time with her family and friends after being away for a long time; he didn''t want to disturb her.

    "But boss, what if madam gets upset when she finds out we didn''t update her about the project?" After working closely with Rachael for almost a month in Andrew''s absence, Ben knew how serious she was when it came to work.

    Things were hectic in the office as there was too much work but Andrew had been keeping it away from Rachael as he didn''t want her to take any stress. He had even instructed Ben to lie to her.

    Rachael had asked Ben about work several times but he kept falsely assuring her that everything was under control and she could enjoy her short break without any fret.

    But now he was worried that she would get mad if she found out he had been lying to her.

    Andrew thought for a while before saying. "It''s alright, we will deal with it afterwards."

    "Okay boss." Ben was about to leave when Andrew stopped him.

    "Wait¡ª" Andrew looked at him. "How was your date with Tina yesterday?"

    "Boss¡ª" Ben awkwardly cleared his throat. "I don''t think that was a date."

    "Oh is it?" He raised his brows. "What did you both do?"

    "We went to the museum, mall and then we took a walk in the park." Pausing for a while, Brn added, "And then I treated Ms. Adam a meal."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew said, "So you were together the entire evening and then had dinner?" When Ben nodded, he asked, "Did you drop her home after that?"

    "Of course boss, how could I let her go home alone? It was quitete."

    "Hmm¡ª" After a dramatic pause, Andrew shrugged. "Well, sounds like a date to me."

    Ben: " "

    "Why are you making that face? Even if it was a date, what is wrong with that?" Andrew questioned him.

    Before Ben could say anything, he added, "You haven''t dated anyone in a while and Tina is a great woman."<sub> </sub>

    "If you are not interested in Tina, it''s fine. There are other options open for you too," Andrew remarked. "What I am saying is, it''s not a bad idea to go out and meet other people once in a while. It will make you feel refreshed."

    Unlike Andrew who knew a few people in the city, including Owen and Justin, Ben waspletely foriegn to the ce. He had left his family and friends behind to apany Andrew.

    Initially when Andrew made ns to move back to his hometown, he had told Ben to work under Owen so that he could stay in Russia but he turned his offer down. He wanted to continue working under Andrew even if he had to change countries. Since he had been working for him since the very beginning, he didn''t wanna leave his side.

    Andrew was aware of what Ben had been through in his past rtionship. After he learnt about the awful incident, he had forced Ben to take a few days off and go somewhere to clear his head.

    But he was surprised when Ben came back and joined work in less than a month.

    Aftering back, Ben continued with his daily activities like nothing had happened. But Andrew knew he wasn''t okay.

    He had observed how Ben drowned himself with work and always kept himself very busy. But he did not say anything as he thought that maybe this was his way of coping with what he was going through. He believed that with time, he would be okay.

    But it had already been more than a couple of years and things were still the same. This made him feel a little concerned for him.

    "Yes boss," Ben nodded in agreement. "I will try to go out more often."

    "Hmm, if you want to see more ces, feel free to call Tina," Andrew remarked. "I am sure she will be happy to show you around."

    Ben: " "

    Without waiting for his reply, Andrew inquired, "Did you take her number?" When Ben shook his head, he sighed, "So you were with a girl for an entire evening and you didn''t even care enough to take her number?"

    When Ben did not say anything, he added, "If you aren''t interested in her, I''ll find someone else to show you around."

    "No¡ª" Awkwardly clearing his throat, Ben said, "There is no need to ask someone else. Ms. Adams told me she will show me a few more ces next week."

    "See, the woman even offered to take you out again even when you both were already out." Andrew got up and approached him. He then patted Ben''s shoulder. "Take the hint Ben."

    "What hint?" Owen approached them. "Did I miss something?"

    "Nothing¡ª" Andrew gestured Ben to leave. "What are you doing here?"

    "What? Can''t I visit my brother without any reason?"

    "You can but I don''t think you woulde to meet me at¡ª" He nced at his watch. "Twelve in the afternoon for no reason."

    "Well¡ª" Owen shrugged. "I do have something to tell you but before I get into that, I wanted to ask if you want any special arrangements in your honeymoon suite."

    "No need, let everything be as it is," Andrew instructed. "Later if I want to make arrangements, I''ll do it myself."

    "Alright, that saved me some time." Owen sat on the couch and sighed, "At least you didn''t trouble me like Justin."

    He frowned and pinched the space between his brows. "Damn that man is going crazy with the proposal and other stuff."

    After getting a green single from both Owen and Andrew, Justin had decided to propose to Elsa during their vacation. He had been working extra hard to make all the arrangements.

    "What about Edward?" Andrew inquired as he sat beside him.

    "What about him?" Owen scoffed. "Since you both will be busy satisfying your d*icks, I''ll have to keep him with me."

    "So he will be staying with you in your room?" When he nodded, Andrew chuckled, "Your d*ick is gonna be at peace the whole time we are in London then."

    "Yeah¡­thanks to you and Justin," Owen sneered. "But don''t worry about us, Edward and I are gonna have a st."

    Since he was destined to take care of Edward the entire time, he couldn''t do anything nasty with a kid around. So instead of sulking, he decided to turn it into a fun trip for the both of them.

    "As long as Edward likes it," Andrew remarked.

    "Okay, let''s talk about work now." Pausing for a while, Owen inquired, "Did you know Samuel went back to Russia?"

    ¡­.

 Chapter 158 TEA

    "Why did he go back?" Andrew frowned. Samuel going back to Russia all of a sudden did not make sense as the tension between the two brothers was slowly getting intense.

    "I don''t know, I thought you knew something about it¡ª" Even Owen found it quite weird when he heard the news.

    Keeping quiet for a while, he inquired, "Did you find out why he left?"

    "Not yet," Owen answered. "Could it be that he changed his mind?" He was still sceptical about them helping Samuel deal with his brother.

    Pausing for a while, he asked, "Andrew, do you think we can really trust him?" Though he had agreed to help him because Andrew and Justin thought it waa not a bad idea, he was still very unsure. With all the history they had with the Petrovs, it was very hard to trust them.

    "Owen, in this business, do you think we can trust anyone?" When he shook his head, Andrew added," Yeah so we work with him like we work with others. We give him a loose edge but we won''t stop keeping an eye on him."

    "Of course, I will never stop doing that," Owen stated. His men were still keeping a close eye on Samuel and all the people he was associated with.

    "I have one more piece of news." Without waiting for Andrew''s reply, he remarked, "Do you know who else is in town? Snoopy."

    "Oh is it?" Andrew acted dumb, pretended he was hearing it for the first time.

    "Yes, at first I was quite surprised too butter I found out that he has already left Igor''s side," Owen eximed. "And I think he has joined hands with Samuel and is working for him now."

    Helplessly shaking his head, he sighed, "Ever since you and Justin left Russia, everything is so weird. New rivalry between the Petrov brother''s and Igor''s loyal dog leaving his side¡ª"

    "Why do you think Snoopy left Igor''s side?" Andrew curiously inquired. Since Joshua refused to tell him what the reason one, he wanted to hear what were Owen''s thought about the whole matter.

    "Well, it could be a lot of things¡ª" Owen shrugged. "That shithead finally realized that I will definitely kill him some day if he continued to stay by Igor''s side or Igor found out about the affair."

    "Affair?" Andrew raised his brows.

    "Huh? You don''t know?" When he shook his head, Owen scoffed, "Do you even read the messages I send in our group?"

    Without waiting for his answer, he added, "Anyway, I am talking about Snoopy and Katherine Hollick Petrov''s affair."

    "What?" Andrew was taken aback by the new found information. "Since when? And how did you find out?"

    "I don''t know when it started a couple of years ago, I bumped into them while they were doing it against the bathroom door of thedies restroom." Owen then smacked his arm. "I told you and Justin about it in our group chat."

    "Maybe I missed it, but wait¡ª" Andrew frowned. "What were you doing in thedies room?"

    "Do you really wanna know?" Owen raised his brows at him.

    "No, forget it." Even without knowing the reason, it wasn''t hard to guess it was something nasty.

    "Anyway, I just ignored them at that time because well¡ªI didn''t wanna disturb them." he shrugged. "I hate that guy and the Petrovs but you gotta let the man and woman finish. Everyone deserves aplete orgasm."

    "So are you saying that he left Igor''s side because he is in love with their sister?"<sub> </sub>

    "What else could be the reason?" Owen was pretty sure that Snoopy''s bold move to leave Igor''s side was directly rted to the secret affair he had with the sister.

    "That makes sense now," Andrew muttered. After learning about the affair, he could finally join the pieces together. He had assumed since the very beginning that Joshua had left Russia out of wedlock because of personal reasons. Since his family was definitely not the reason, love made a lot of sense.

    "No no, it doesn''t make sense," Owen remarked. "Not after you hear theter part of the story."

    "Whatter apart?"

    "This is very intimate information. The Petrov''s haven''t leaked it yet so don''t ask me how I found out. Katherine is engaged to someone else and their wedding is scheduled next year." When Andrew frowned, Owen chuckled, "Interesting, right? So my guess is, Snoopy left Igor''s side and joined hands with Samuel because he wants to drag his former boss down to marry the love of his life without any kind of disturbance or interruption."

    Kee[ing quiet for a while, Andrew inquired, "Owen, tell me one thing¡ª"

    "What?"

    "How much do you gossip?" In a peer group, there is always a person who happens to have each and every kind of information on the tip of their tongue. In their group of three, Owen happened to be that person. He was the real ''TEA'' spiller of their group.

    In fact, even Elsa''s gossip power failed in front of him.

    "I don''t gossip," Owen scoffed and defended himself. "I just hear something and then pass on the information."

    "That is exactly what gossiping is."

    "Look at youining," he sneered. "You are acting like you don''t enjoy my gossip. You and Justin get all the juice only because of me, don''t forget that. If not for me, you both would be living a cave life with no spice of the outside world."

    "My gossip seasons your life," he stated. "You both would be lost without me."

    "Alright, don''t get all hyped up." Andrew was about to ask him something else when Ben entered the room.

    "Boss, the team is ready," he informed.

    "Hey Ben,e here." Owen patted the empty seat beside him.

    Ben nodded and quietly approached him.

    When he sat beside him, Owen hooked his arms around his neck. "So Ben tell me something and I want you to answer honestly."

    "Okay¡ª"

    "When was thest time you had s*ex?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 159 Healthy Practice

    "When was thest time you had s*ex?"

    Ben: " "

    "Scratch that¡ªwhen was thest time you touched a pair of boobs?"

    Ben: " "

    "Owen, that is so inappropriate," Andrew frowned. "You are making him feel ufortable."

    "What ufortable?" Owen looked at Ben. "Am I making you feel ufortable?"

    "I¡ª" Ben couldn''t say anything. He was still trying to figure out how he was supposed to answer that question.

    "Yes you are." Andrew answered instead. "Look at his face, he is all red."

    "There is nothing to be awkward about, s*ex is a very healthy practice which I know you are not practising enough." Owen sighed and helplessly shook his head. "We have to fix this."

    "When Ie back from London, I am going to take you somewhere," he added. "It''s a really cool ce packed with hot chicks and I am pretty sure, you are gonna getid very hard in there."

    "I don''t think it''s necessary." Ben awkwardly cleared his throat.

    "Ohe on," Owen tried to persuade him. "You are gonna have a st there trust me. I was gonna take Justin and Andrew there too but well, they got entangled in the trap ofmitments."

    He then looked at Andrew. "Too bad you will never be able to experience how heavenly that ce is."

    "Ben, just ignore him." Andrew got up. "Let''s go for the meeting."

    "Wait, I am not done talking to Ben¡ª"

    "We have a meeting to attend," Andrew interrupted him before gesturing Ben to follow him.

    "Excuse me¡ª" Ben quickly got up and followed his boss.

    "You people are so boring," Owen yelled at them. When they showed no signs of stopping, he scoffed, "Fine, I will go there myself."

    ¡­..

    p [Watson Mansion]</anda>

    Reeta looked at her son who was humming a song while doing the dishes and smiled. "Someone seems to be in a very good mood today."

    "Well¡ª" George grinned. "It''s a lovely day and my mom is so beautiful."

    "Or should I assume that everything went well and you have finally found me a daughter-inw."

    "I guess but don''t mention the ''daughter-inw'' part in front of Emma, it will definitely freak her out." They had been officially dating only for a day. He didn''t wanna throw things at Emma which would make her feel pressured, even though he was very sure that she was the one for him she was someone he would willingly wife up someday.

    "That''s great," Reeta eximed. "I can''t wait to tell your dad about this and¡ª"

    "Oh no mom¡ª" George wiped his hands and quickly approached her. "You can''t tell this to anyone."

    "Why not?" She frowned.

    "Emma and I have decided to keep it a little low until she figures out a way to tell Rachael about it," he exined. "But until then, you have to keep it to yourself."

    "But¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "Please mom, if Rachael finds out about this from you before Emma tells her, it''s not gonna look nice."

    "Well, that does make sense," Reeta sighed. "But don''t make me wait for a long time, I can''t keep such a big thing away from your father for a very long time."

    ...

    [Rachael''s Room]

    After Tina and Emma left, Elsa and Rachael continued with their gossip.

    "You really thought Andrew isn''t taking you home because our family has a problem with the marriage?" When Rachael nodded, Elsa sighed, "You are one overthinker."

    She then ced her hand on her arm. "Trust me Rach, you are currently the best new member of the Volkov family."

    "What do you mean?"

    "How do I put this?" Elsa thought for a while before answering, "You are the only angel amongst the devils."

    "Devil''s?" Rachael chuckled. "That''s a really interesting reference."

    "No serious, it''s a very urate reference," Elsa stated. "Nowing to why Andrew is not taking you there¡ªHow do I put this?"

    She thought for a while before continuing. "You know how something that is very unique and different attracts everyone''s attention?"

    When Rachael nodded, she said, "Well, then that''s it. Andrew is worried that the angel will grasp the attention of all the devils. And I think he is right, you are way better off without meeting anyone in our family."

    "I-Is it really like that?" Rachael hesitantly inquired. The way Elsa had described it wasn''t giving her a good feeling.

    "Well, the majority of them are like that except for a few."

    "What about your grandma? Is she like that too?" Rachael had heard many positive things about Andrew''s grandma. In fact, she had also sent so many gifts for her in Elsa''s hand and also via courier.

    "I won''t say she is bad. I mean, she does care about us and is nice but she is definitely not a good person either," Elsa sighed. "If I start telling you the things she has done, you won''t be able to take it. So let''s just leave it to she is not a good person."

    "What about your parents then?" When Elsa''s expression turned gloomy, Rachael realized she might have asked the wrong question. "I¡ªI am sorry, I¡ª"

    "No it''s okay." Keeping quiet for a while, Elsa answered, "My mom passed away when I was eight. Owen was twelve at that time."

    "Elsa, I am so sorry¡ª"

    "It''s fine, it''s not like you knew." She chuckled. "After she passed away, dad brought us to Russia and we have been living there since then."

    "So you both were not born in Russia?"

    "No, we were born in the States," Elsa answered. "Mom was from Ohio so we spent almost all of our childhood there."

    "What about your dad? Is he still around?"

    Elsa shook her head. "He died seven years ago.''

    "It must have been so hard for you and Owen." Rachael ced her hand on Elsa''s arm tofort her.

    "It was but it was harder for Owen." Pausing for a while, she added, "When mom passed away, Owen really stepped up as the big brother and took care of me;ter Andrew did the same."

    ...

 Chapter 160 â€œNot Until She Is Ready...."

    Reminiscing about the past, Elsa''s heart ached a little. Though everything was better now, she would never forget the pain all the three of them had been through. It was the darkest phase of their lives that would stay with them forever.

    The dark shadows of the past would never leave them, it would always be a part of them.

    "Was Andrew already there when your dad brought you and Owen home?"

    "No, Andrew cameter," Elsa answered. "We had been staying a little over a year when grandpa and dad brought him home."

    Rachael opened her mouth to say something but she quickly held herself back. She wanted to ask Elsa about Andrew''s parents and if she knew what had happened to them.

    Since his parents death was a very sensitive topic for Andrew, she always refrained from mentioning it in front of him. Asking Elsa was the only option in front of her.

    But she was feeling very hesitant as she thought it would be a little inappropriate to ask her about it.

    "What happened? Do you wanna ask something?" When Rachael hesitated, Elsa said, "It''s okay, you can ask me anything."

    "I¡ª"

    "Mama¡ª" Edward ran inside the room. "Look what grandpa gave me."

    "Oh, what is it?" Elsa took the toy from his hand and eximed, "Wow, it''s a beautiful car. Will Edward take me for a drive in this?"

    "Yes," he vigorously nodded. "I will take mama to the park."

    Elsa smiled and pinched his cheeks. "Oh my baby is so cute." She then picked him up and ced him in herp. "Did you thank grandpa?"

    "Yes, I gave grandpa a kiss," he eximed.

    "Good boy, you are bing smarter day by day," Elsa gently patted his back.

    She then looked at Rachael. "It must be too troublesome for uncle and aunt¡ª"

    "Oh not at all¡ª" Rachael interrupted her. Since the day Andrew and I came here, they had been asking me when Edward would visit again."

    "Trust me, they love it more than Edward does. In fact, I am worried he will get exhausted because of them," she added.

    "I highly doubt that," Elsa remarked. "Edward loves it here too. I brought him here because he said he missed them."

    ¡­..

    [Downstairs]

    When Andrew arrived home, Joshua was sitting on the couch, munching an apple.

    "Hey¡ª" Joshua greeted him. "You are home."

    Looking around, Andrew inquired, "Is Rachael home?"

    "She is in her room," he answered. "I think someone is with her."

    Without saying anything, Andrew made his way towards the stairs. But he suddenly stopped and approached Joshua.

    "Why did Samuel go back?"

    Joshua widened his eyes in shock and coughed vigorously. He patted his chest vigorously.

    "W¡­.water¡­" he muttered.

    Without saying anything, Andrew grabbed a bottle of water and gave it to him.

    After taking a few sips, Joshua sighed. He then looked at Andrew curiously. "How did you find out? Do you have spies on us?"

    "Spies?" Andrew scoffed. "What makes you think I will waste money spying on you both? I would rather give it to someone who is in need and get their blessings."

    Without waiting for his reply, he questioned him again. "Why did he go back?"

    "I don''t know,." When Andrew scoffed, Joshua defended himself. "I really don''t know."

    "I think I know."

    "Huh?"

    "Maybe he went back to bring Katherine here."

    Joshua awkwardly cleared his throat. "M-Maybe, I don''t know."

    Andrew smirked at him and walked away without saying a word.

    "Wait¡ª" Joshua stopped him.

    When Andrew looked at him, he hesitantly asked, "Y-You know?"

    "Know what?" He raised his brows. "About you and Katherine Petrov? Yes, I might know something."

    Pinching the space between his brows, Joshua sighed, "Owen told you didn''t he?" He still clearly remembered how Owen had bumped into him and Katherine while they were in the middle of their intimate activity. Though their half-naked bodies were hidden behind the door, it wouldn''t have been hard for Owen to figure out what they were doing.

    Considering the high amount of hate Owen harboured for him, Joshua had assumed he would definitely spread the news of his affair with Katherine everywhere. But to his surprise, that never happened. This made him wonder if Owen had really seen them together.

    "Does it matter who told me?" Pausing for a while, Andrew remarked, "So let me get this straight¡ªYou left Igor''s side because you are in love with his sister?"

    "It''s not that simple," Joshua answered. There were many other things involved.<sub> </sub>

    "Well, to be honest, I don''t really care." Joshua being in love with the daughter of the Petrov family had nothing to do with Andrew or Owen. Their motive for joining hands with Samuel was nothing personal but a beneficial professional deal.

    "You don''t care about what?" George inquired as he approached them.

    When the two men didn''t say anything, he looked at them simultaneously. "Is everything okay?"

    "Yeah everything is fine." Struggling toe up with something to cover the situation, Joshua hesitated for a while before saying, "I want to give Andrew and Rachael a wedding gift so I was asking him if there is something he wants."

    "Oh¡ª" George looked at Andrew. "To think about that, I also haven''t given you both a wedding gift yet."

    "It''s alright, you don''t have to." Before George could say anything, he added, "But if you really want to give something, I am sure Rachael will have a long list."

    He then looked at Joshua. "You can also ask her what she wants, she will be able to give you a better answer."

    "When are you and Rachael leaving?"

    "Tomorrow," Andrew answered.

    "You both are going somewhere?" When he nodded, Joshua asked, "Where?"

    "London."

    "Dada¡ª" Edward rushed down the stairs towards Andrew.

    "Edward, slow down¡ª" Rachael frowned and quickly followed him. She was worried he would trip or fall down.

    "Oh you are here today¡ª" Andrew smiled and picked up the little one in his arms. "You are growing up so fast, it''s getting difficult to carry you."

    In response, Edward giggled and hugged his neck.

    "Is this the reason why you always want toe here?" Elsa gently pinched the little one''s butt. "You are pampered by everyone here."

    "We can''t really me him, can we?" George remarked. "He is too cute and handsome."

    "That is¡ª" Elsa stopped midway when her eyesnded on someone. She raised her brows but did not say anything. Instead she continued talking to George and others.

    Joshua on the other hand was breaking a cold sweat as he continued to nervously munch on his snacks. The calmer Elsa looked, the more nervous he felt.

    "Joshua, eat slowly?" Rachael quickly approached him when he started coughing vigorously.

    With his mouth stuffed with food, Joshua took a few sips of the water.

    Rachael patted his back and sighed, "Seriously, how old are you? Don''t you know how to eat?"

    Elsa shifted her gaze from Joshua to Andrew who had a light smirk on his face.

    "Surprising, isn''t it?" he muttered in a rtively lower voice, making sure only Elsa hears him.

    "Do Owen and Justin know?" she asked, using the same tone.

    "Not yet."

    "Don''t tell them." She looked at Joshua and smirked, "Let them find out on their own."

    "That is the n," he smiled.

    "How is he rted to Rach?"

    "Cousin."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she inquired, "She doesn''t know, does she?" When he shook his head, she chuckled, "How do you n on telling her?"

    When he did not say anything, she looked at him. "When are you nning to tell her about us?"

    "Never." When Elsa scoffed, Andrew added, "Not until she is ready."

    "She will be ready only if you prepare her, Andrew," she stated. "You can''t expect her to ever be ready if you keep hiding the truth from her."

    When he did not say anything, she added, "If you think keeping her away from them is enough then you are wrong and you know that too. There are other things, many things¡ª" She pursed her lips and frowned, "I don''t have to tell you what they are."

    "It took me years to get used to it, she will need a lot of time too." Elsa looked at Rachael who was busy talking to Joshua and George. "Sometimes I am worried for her."

    At first, when she heard Andrew had married someone, she had assumed it would be someone from a simr background but when she met Rachael, she was quite surprised. The more she spent time with her, the more anxious she felt.

    Growing up, Elsa had experienced things one could only imagine. Being a part of the Volkov family wasn''t an easy task. Danger always lurked around them. And since she was the only daughter of the family, things were extra hard for her.

    If not for the influence and power they possessed, the entire Volkov family would have been wiped off by now.

    ¡­.

    Author''s note:

    A new privilege tier of ten advance chapters has been added.

    Regr updates will start from today. (2 chapter/day)

    I will do a mass release soon :)

    Thank you

 Chapter 161 Fighting

    When Andrew did not say anything, Elsa frowned and pursed her lips. "So you are gonna give me the silent treatment now? Will you ever grow up Andrew?"

    Whenever Andrew didn''t want to continue discussing a topic, he would be extremely silent. It was his way saying that he was done talking and wasn''t interested to continue.

    "I know you don''t wanna talk about it but it''s important, okay?" she added. "It''s high time you start thinking about it."

    When Rachael approached them, she could easily sense the tension between Elsa and Andrew.

    "What''s wrong? Is everything okay?" She inquired as she looked at both of them simultaneously.

    "Dada and Mama¡­fight¡ª" Edward pouted his lips and extended his arms towards Rachael.

    Taking the little one in her arm, Rachel frowned. "You both are fighting?"

    When Edward buried his face on her neck, she gently patted his back tofort him.

    Before they could exin themselves, Rachael remarked, "Even if you both wanna fight, at least don''t do it in front of the kid."

    "We weren''t fighting," Andrew answered.

    "Yeah, we were just discussing something important." Elsa patted Edward''s back and sighed, "Honey, we weren''t fighting."

    "Rach, I''ll freshen up first." Without waiting for her reply, Andrew left.

    Rachael wanted to follow him but she decided against it. He was clearly not in his best mood, she thought it would be best to leave him alone for some time.

    "Oh I see a new face." Elsa looked at Joshua and smiled. "Is he a friend or family?"

    "He is Joshua, our first cousin," George answered.

    "Joshua¡ª" Elsa slowly approached him. "That''s a very familiar name¡ª" She paused for a while and pretended to observe his face. "And a very familiar face as well."

    Joshua awkwardly cleared his throat and was about to say something when Elsa threw an unexpected question at him.

    "By any chance, have we met before?"

    Taken aback by her sudden question, he nervously fumbled. Of course they had met before. In fact, they had crossed paths several times.

    Since Igor had a one sided deep feeling for Elsa, he used to often send Joshua to either keep an eye on her or to deliver the gifts and flowers he bought for her.

    A couple of years back, Igor had shamelessly kidnapped Elsa to take her for a forced date. Joshua was the one who was actively involved in the whole kidnapping process.

    "N-No, I don''t think so," Joshua nervously chuckled.

    "Oh is it?" Pausing for a while, she remarked, "Now that I think about it, you do look very simr to a very good friend of mine. His name is Snoopy."

    Joshua: " "

    "Snoopy? Is that a real name?" When Elsa nodded, George chuckled, "Why would someone name their child Snoopy?"

    Joshua: " "

    "It''s a cool name." Joshua felt obligated to defend his infamous second name.<sub> </sub>

    "You think it''s cool?" George shrugged. "Well, I feel it gives a very cartoony vibe."

    "Anyway, it was nice meeting you Joshua," Elsa smiled at him before taking Edward from Rachael''s arm.

    "Are you leaving?"

    "Yes¡ª" She nced at her wrist watch. "Justin will be home soon and I am not done packing."

    "Do you want me to drop you?" George inquired.

    "No, that''s okay, I''ll take a cab."

    "Why would you take a cab? Let George drop you." When Elsa hesitated, Rsacgael insisted, "Don''t think so much, my brother definitely drives better than a cab driver."

    Left with no other choice, Elsa agreed.

    After Elsa left, Joshua finally breathed a sigh of relief. When he left Igor''s side, he had thought it was the most difficult thing he would ever have to do but who would have thought meeting the Volkov''s one after another unarmed, would turn out to be not only difficult but also stressful.

    He had already met Andrew and Elsa, that was two down three. But he was yet to face the worst one, Owen Volkov. The mere thought of crossing paths with him, gave him chills.

    Unlike Andrew and Elsa who were a little considerate and sensible of the surrounding, Owen waspletely different. Joshua was sure that he would definitely overreact and try to snap his throat as soon as they see each other.

    "Joshua, I wanna talk to you about something." Pausing for a while, Rachael added, "But not now. I''ll talk to you after Ie back."

    "What is it?"

    "I''ll tell youter." Without waiting for his reply, she walked away.

    ¡­..

    [Hans Corporation]

    "So you finally got the time to see your old man?" the old man frowned as he looked at his grandson.

    "I was busy settling everything down," Justin answered as he approached him. He then gave him a hug. "It''s good to see you again, grandpa."

    Grandpa Han''s expression softened when Justin hugged him. His heart ached but he finally felt at peace.

    Theodre Hans was the chairman and CEO of Hans Corporation. He was Justin''s maternal grandfather. After losing his son and daughter at a very young age, he lost his wife as well who couldn''t take the trauma of losing both her kids. Since then, he had been all by himself.

    Since there was no direct heir who could take over thepany after Theodre, all the members of the Hans family starteding forward to rece him. But Theodre was adamant not to let go of something he had worked so hard on. He had no intention of handing over thepany to his greedy rtives who only cared about the money.

    Initially, he wanted to hand over thepany to Abraham, Justin''s elder brother. But because of his sudden demise, Justin was the sole heir of all properties under the Hans family including thepany.

    Theodre could rely and trust no one but Justin.

    He had been trying to convince Justin to take over thepany for almost three years but thetter kept turning him down. Only he knew how happy and satisfied he felt when Justin called and told him he was settling down in the city and was ready to take over thepany.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 162 Assets

    "It took you almost three years to make a decision," Theodore sighed. "If you hadn''t made a decision by the end of this year, I had already made ns of donating everything to charity."

    Without waiting for Justin''s reply, he inquired, "You didn''t bring Edward with you?"

    "No, I will bring him to meet you soon."

    "Yes yes, bring him home," he eximed excitedly. "In fact, I was thinking why don''t you and Edward live with me. We have such a big house, it will be lively if there is a kid running around."

    When Justin did not say anything, he quickly added, "It''s fine if you don''t want to, as long as you promise to visit me every weekend, I don''t object."

    Justin had settled in the same city as him was more than enough for him. Theodore didn''t want to force him to do something he wasn''tfortable with. If he visited him at least once a week, it would be more than enough.

    "Grandpa¡ª"

    "Wait¡ª" Theodore interrupted Justin. He then quickly took out an envelope from his drawer. "Here, sign this first and then we can continue talking."

    "What is this?" When Justin opened the envelope, there were a bunch of legal documents.

    "These are transfer papers," he answered. "Once you sign them, everything that is mine will be yours."

    "Grandpa, you don''t have to do that." Justin shoved the paper towards him. "I don''t need them."

    "It''s not about whether you need it or not, it''s your right," Theodore stated.

    "But¡ª"

    "Justin, you and Edward are the only family I have and I want to leave everything I have, big or small for the two of you." He pushed the documents towards him. "That is the right thing to do."

    Left with no other choice, Justin picked up the pen and started signing the documents one by one.

    Meanwhile, Theodore took out another set of documents from the drawer. "And these are for Edward and any other future child you will have."

    When Justin looked at him, he added, "Each and every one gets a part of me, that is the rule."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Justin asked, "Grandpa, are you sure?"

    "About what?"

    "Handing thispany to me, are you sure?" Though he was already signing the legal documents, he still had his doubts. Though he has a business major, he did not have any prior experience in handling a bigpany like the Hans Corporation. He was worried he would end up making a mistake which would have a negative impact on thepany.

    "Of course I am sure," Theodore stated. "Justin, I am not handing thispany to you just because you are my grandson, it''s because I know you can do this. After me, the only person who can handle thepany and take it to a new level is you."

    Pausing for a while, he sighed, "I know things have been very hard for you after Abraham left us."

    He was aware of how Justin had to step up for everything after his big brother''s demise, including taking care of the newborn Edward. And now he had to take over thepany as well.

    "I know taking responsibility for a child all by yourself isn''t easy as well," he added. "And now even I am burdening you with thispany."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Theodore remarked, "I started thispany from scratch with your grandma. I have a very special attachment to this ce. I don''t want to hand over thepany to someone who will not take care of it on his own."<sub> </sub>

    He grabbed Justin''s hand. "You are my own flesh and blood, you are the only one I can trust. You are the only one who will take care of thispany like I do."

    "Grandpa, I''ll try my best." Justin had no idea who things would turn out to be but he didn''t want to turn his grandpa down. He had already been through a lot for the past few years, he didn''t want to give him any kind of stress which would affect his health.

    After he signed the papers, Theodore quickly summoned his assistant and asked him to send the papers to theirwyer toplete the legal procedures.

    "Now let''s talk about another important thing." Theodore took out another envelope from his drawer and ced it in front of Justin.

    "How many of these do you have in there?" Justin frowned.

    "This is thest one." He gestured him to open it. "This is for my future granddaughter-inw."

    Without saying anything, Justin quickly went through the content inside the envelope which included several property andnd papers, including some shares of thepany. It also had a passbook of a bank ount which had a huge sum of money in it.

    "How much asset do you have?" He curiously looked at Theodore. The old man was given away his properties like halloween candies.

    His question made Theodore burst intoughter. "I have been in this business for more than fifty years now, what do you think I do with the money I have earned all these years? And moreover, I was my old man''s only son, he left me everything he had too. I had ns of distributing it equally amongst my kids and grandkids but¡ª"

    He sighed. "Anyway, since you are the only one I have now, everything I have is yours."

    "But what about you?" Justin frowned. "Did you even keep something for yourself?"

    "Of course, I have enough assets to support me until I live," he answered.

    Without waiting for Justin''s reply, Theodore said, "Okay so let''s talk about marriage now."

    "You are thirty-one, it''s high time you find yourself a wife and start a family," he added.

    "Grandpa¡ª"

    "Wait¡ª" he interrupted Justin. "I know you young people think marriage is not important but it is important. And I have already found you a perfect match."

    Before Justin could say anything, Theodore took out his phone. "I have her picture. She is a beautiful and well-mannered girl. I have had my eyes on her for a really long time."

    He quickly opened his gallery and showed Justin the picture. "Her name is Rachael Watson, she is Michael''s daughter."

    ...

    Author''s note:

    A new privilege tier of ten advance chapters has been added.

    Regr updates will start from today. (2 chapter/day)

    I will do a mass release soon :)

    Thank you

 Chapter 163 Different Interest?

    "Her name is Rachael Watson, she is Michael''s daughter."

    Justin: " "

    When Justin did not say anything, Theodore assumed he was showing interest. "Oh you like her don''t you? She is such a nice girl. Look, look, I have more pictures of her."

    "Grandpa¡ª"

    "See this¡ª" Theodore showed him another picture of her. "She is so beautiful, right? Do you like her? Should I set up a meeting?"

    Justin: " "

    "Grandpa, don''t you know she is already married?"

    "What?" Theodore frowned.

    "Yes, Rachael married my friend Andrew a couple of months back." He pinched the space between his brows and sighed. Only he knew how d he was that Andrew wasn''t around.

    If his possessive friend was to find out that his grandpa was trying to pair him with his wife, it would definitely be the end of his life.

    "Andrew Volkov?"

    "Andrew Collins," Justin corrected him. "His full name is Andrew Collins."

    "I know that but he is a Volkov, isn''t he?" Theodore sighed. "How did Michael''s daughter end up getting married to him?"

    His remark made Justin frown. "What do you mean? Andrew is a great guy. You have met him so many times, you like him too."

    "Well, I am not saying he is bad. But I am sure about his background, especially that weird grandfather of his," Theodore remarked.

    "Grandpa, Andrew is nothing like them and you know that too." Justin defended his friend.

    "Hmm, I know. He is Frederick''s son, thatd ended up getting all the good qualities from his father," he eximed. "I am sure Michael fixed this marriage. Andrew is histe best friend''s son after all, so it makes sense."

    He then helplessly shook his head and sighed, "I should have talked to Michael beforehand about you and Rachael. I wanted to wait until you came here but that was clearly a mistake."

    Without waiting for his reply, Theodore added, "But since Michael already had Fredricks son in his mind, I think you would definitely get rejected."

    Justin: " "

    "Don''t get me wrong but that friend of yours is one delicious piece of cake for thedies," he stated. "I am saying that you are any less. But when one has topare, Andrew definitely has an upper hand."

    Justin: " "

    "Don''t get disheartened, grandpa will find you a beautiful wife soon."

    Pinching the space between his brows, Justin pursed his lips. The old man was too excited to even listen to him. "Grandpa, you don''t have to find anyone for me."

    "Why?" Before he could answer, Theodore curiously inquired, "Do you have different sexual interest?"

    "No."

    "It''s okay even if you do, grandpa will find a handsome man."

    Justin: " "

    When he started showing him pictures of multiple men, Justin took his phone away. "Alright, you need to stop."

    He kept the phone aside and said, "You don''t have to find anyone for me because I am already with someone."

    "You are?" Theodore widened his eyes in shock. "Who is it? Is she from Russia too?"<sub> </sub>

    "Her name is Elsa Volkov, she is Owen''s sister." Without waiting for his reply, Justin added, "We used to date in the past but we broke up for almost three years and now we are back together. In fact, I am gonna ask her to marry me soon."

    Theodore did not say anything but his silence was enough for him to understand what he was thinking.

    "I know what you are thinking but it''s not like that," Justin remarked. "Andrew, Owen and Elsa are different, they are not like others."

    "Are you still involved?" When Justin did not say anything, Theodore sighed, "I don''t know what to say¡ª"

    "I don''t know Elsa so I won''t say anything," he added. "And since she is your choice, I will not object to your decision as well. I will happily give you both my blessing. But you know what happened to your brother and how we lost him."

    He sighed. "I don''t wanna lose you as well."

    "You won''t grandpa," Justin assured him.

    "Alright then, you have to bring Elsa and Edward home as soon as possible," Theodore eximed. "I want to meet them together."

    ¡­..

    [Watson Mansion, Dining area]

    "When are you both leaving tomorrow?" Reeta inquired.

    "We have a morning flight," Andrew answered.

    "And when are youing back?"

    "It''s not fixed mom," Rachael said. "We haven''t decided the return date yet."

    ? "Does that mean we won''t be seeing you for a while?" When Rachael nodded, Joshua sighed, "I guess I will be gone by the time youe back."

    "Where are you going?" she frowned.

    "I found a ce, I will be moving out soon." Joshua looked at Reeta. "I know what you are going to say aunt but I don''t wanna trouble you and uncle by staying here."

    "Why do you think it will be troublesome for us?" Michael arrived and took his seat. "George is staying here and we are fine with it."

    George: " "

    When Rachael startedughing, George red at her.

    "Why are you being mean again?" Reeta pped her husband''s arm.

    "I am not being mean, I am just trying to make a point," Michael defended himself. "I am just trying to tell Joshua that it won''t be troublesome if he stays here."

    He then looked at Joshua. "If you stay here, this house will feel empty after someone moves out again."

    "Dad¡ª" Rachael helplessly shook her head and sighed, "For thest time, I moved out a couple of months ago. Andrew and I had ns of staying here only for a few days and now we have to go home."

    Michael frowned. "Are you saying that this is not your home?"

    "I didn''t mean that¡ª" Rachael pursed her lips and looked at her husband. She wanted him to help her out.

    "Why are you looking at Andrew?" Michael snapped. "I am talking to you youngdy."

    When Rachael told him they would be going back home after they were back from the trip, Michael was very disappointed. He wanted them to stay for a few more weeks but she turned him down.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 164 Andrews Sister-In-Law?

    "Michael will you stop being such a baby," Reeta solded him.

    "I am not being a baby?" Michael frowned. "I have two kids and both of them don''t spend time with us anymore. Your son is always busy with his own things and now your daughter thinks we aren''t important anymore just because she is married."

    "Dad¡ª"

    "I told you we should have tried for one more child," he remarked.

    Reeta: " "

    While the family of four and Joshua kept bickering with each other, Andrew quietly observed them without saying a word. He always found the interaction between them very warming. All of them genuinely cared for each other.

    "Alright, everyone keep quiet," Reeta stated. "We are here to have a nice, silent family dinner. No one is allowed to talk about this topic anymore."

    She then looked at Michael. "And you have to understand that now Racgael has a family of her own. She has a husband and a house to take care of and not to forget she is working as well. Since the day she came here, she didn''t get time to go to the office as well. How will things work if she continues living here?"

    "Fine," Michael sighed and looked at Rachael and Andrew. "At leaste here and stay for a few days every month."

    To which Andrew readily agreed. "Of course, we will visit you often."

    "Hey dad, didn''t grandpa Theo call you earlier?" George quickly changed the topic before his father could startshing at him again.

    "Yes." Michael chuckled, "He seems to be so disappointed that Rachael got married."

    "What do you mean?" Rachael curiously inquired.

    "Oh it''s nothing," he eximed. "He had ns of asking your hand for marriage for his grandson. But when he heard you were already married to Andrew, he was ming himself for not acting promptly."

    Michael looked at Andrew. "I didn''t know Justin was uncle Theo''s grandson."

    "Wait a second, grandpa Han wanted to ask Rachael''s hand for Justin?" When Michael nodded, George chuckled, "Hey Andrew, if that really happened, wouldn''t Rachael be your sister-inw or something."

    Andrew pursed his lips and frowned a little, he didn''t like what he was hearing.

    Noticing the change in his expression, Rachael''s lips curled upwards. She couldn''t believe he was being jealous over such a small thing which wasn''t even true.

    ¡­..

    [Rachael''s Room]

    When Rachael entered the room, Andrew was sitting on the couch with hisptop.

    "Work?" When he nodded, she sat next to him.

    "One second¡ª" He quickly reviewed the email he was typing before sending it out. He then pulled her in his embrace. "Is uncle still upset?"

    "You know how dramatic he is," she chuckled. "He will be okay after some time."

    Pausing for a while, she asked, "Are you still upset over what grandpa Theo told dad?"

    When he did not say anything, Rachael chuckled and pulled his cheeks. "Why are you so cute?"

    "Tell me one thing¡ª" He looked at her while his hand caressed her back. "If Mr. Hans had approached your father before I came into the picture, would you say yes?"

    "To Justin?" When he nodded, she pretended to think. "Hmm, I would have said no but it would have been a little hard to reject him because of Edward. So even if I would have agreed, it would be solely because of the little cute one."

    "So you would have said yes to Justin?" He pinched her waist.

    "Ouch¡ª" Rachael hissed his pain. "Stop pinching me." She pped his chest.<sub> </sub>

    Before he could say anything, she hooked her arms around his neck. "I was just joking. I had no intention of getting married ever until you came around." She gave him a peck on his lips. "It was your charm that forced me to change my mind."

    "I always knew you wouldn''t be able to resist my handsome face and sexy brain." He brushed his nose against hers. "And moreover, Justin doesn''t have that charm and he isn''t fun either. You would get bored very fast if you had married him."

    "So are you saying that Elsa is bored?" When he nodded, Rachael chuckled, "You are unbelievable."

    She then snuggled closer and rested her head on his chest.

    "Sleepy?" When she nodded, he kissed the top of her head. "Let''s sleep early, we have a morning flight to catch."

    ...

    [Airport]

    When Andrew and Rachael arrived at the airport, Justin, Elsa, Edward and Owen were already present.

    "Rach¡ª" Elsa waved at her.

    Rachael waved back before walking towards the group.

    When Edward ran towards Andrew and hugged his legs, he quickly picked him up.

    "Are you ready for your vacation?" When the little one vigorously nodded, Andrew chuckled, "You are so excited."

    "Rach,e with me¡ª" Elsa grabbed her hand and dragged her to a corner.

    "What happened?" Rachael inquired.

    After making sure no one was looking at them, Elsa took out a brown bag from her hand bag. "Here, I went over to your ce yesterday and brought this."

    "The lingerie?" When she nodded, Rachael quickly shoved it inside her bag.

    "Alright now I did my part, now you have to make sure you utilise it well." Elsa winked at her.

    ...

    [London]

    After a long eight hour flight, they finallynded around 4:00 PM local time.

    Since they had taken a private jet, the journey was quite smooth andfortable but the long flight duration had made everyone feel exhausted.

    "Give him to me¡ª" Owen took Edward from Justin''s arms. The little one was still soundly asleep.

    "The expo is in three days'' time, until then feel free to do whatever you guys want to," he stated. "Edward will be with me so don''t worry about him. But after the expo, I have the full trip nned and we are gonna follow my schedule."

    "Okay boss¡ª" Justin nodded.

    "Owen, are you sure you can take care of Edward on your own?" Elsa couldn''t help but worry.

    Owen scoffed. "Justin, tell your girlfriend.*

    "He has taken care of Edward by himself many times." Justin wrapped his arms around Elsa''s shoulder. "Don''t worry."

    "I can do it better than you," Owen stated.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 165 Enticing Offer

    [Blue Jay Hotel]

    "Here you go." Owen handed the couple the key card to their honeymoon suites. "Have fun but remember, you have only three days."

    "Why do you keep emphasizing on that?" Elsa frowned.

    "Exactly, it''s not like we won''t see each other for three days straight," Rachael added.

    Owen smiled at thedies before looking at his two best friends simultaneously. "Let''s talk about thatter. Now if you excuse me, I have to take my three-year-old little partner to the room."

    After he left, Andrew and Justin guided their partners to the room as well.

    ¡­.

    [Room no: 109]

    [Rachael and Andrews room]

    As soon as they entered the room, Rachael eximed, "Woah¡ª" She then looked at Andrew. "Why is this room so big?"

    The hotel only had four exquisite honeymoon suites on the top-most floor, two of which were booked by Owen for the two couples.

    Andrew and Rachael upied the first room, while Justin and Elsa took thest one.

    The suite had a big living area, a master bedroom and a balcony with a very perfect view of thendscape of the surrounding buildings.

    "You like it?" Andrew hugged her from behind.

    "Yes, it''s beautiful," she smiled.

    "Not as beautiful as you."

    "Very cheesy Mr. Collins," she chuckled. She then wiggled out his embrace before walking towards the master bedroom.

    ¡­.

    As soon as she entered the room, Rachael slumped on the bed and sighed.

    Andrew kept their suitcases in a corner before joining her. As soon as he lied down beside her, she crawled into his embrace.

    Wrapping his arms around her, he kissed the top of her head before pulling her closer.

    "Did you bring it?" When she gave him a confused look, Andrew said, "Did you bring the special gift Elsa brought for you?"

    When she did not say anything, he grinned, "I''ll take your silence as a yes."

    Stroking her back, he kissed her earlobe. "Wear it for me."

    Without saying anything, Rachael buried her face on his neck. The lingerie which Elsa had gifted her was too revealing and hardly covered the sensitive parts of the body. The thought of wearing it in front of Andrew made her feel very embarrassed.

    "Are you shy?" He chuckled.

    Keeping quiet for a while, she looked at him. "Do you really want me to wear it?"

    "No need if you don''t want to." He gently caressed her back. "If you just look at me, it''s enough to turn me on."

    "That easy?" Rachael chuckled.

    He nodded. "Since I married you, I have no control over my body."

    Resting her chin on his chest, she ran her fingers through his hair. "Is that so?"

    Just then Andrew''s phone started ringing. He nced at the caller ID before keeping it back.

    "Who is it?" She inquired.

    "It''s Owen." Kissing the back of her hand, he said, "I have to go out for a bit but I''ll be back soon, okay?"

    "Are you meeting Owen and Justin?" When he nodded, she said, "Alright,e fast."

    "I''ll be back before you know it." When she sat up straight, he got up too. "Make sure you rest now because¡ª" He inched closer. "Tonight, you won''t be getting any rest."

    "What if we get interrupted again?" She chuckled. They had a history of getting interrupted whenever they tried to get intimate.

    "Uh huh, not today," Andrew firmly stated. There was no way he would let anyone ruin their moment this time. He had ns of switching off both their phones and putting a DND sign on the door. To be on the safer side, he would instruct Owen and others not to disturb them no matter what happens.

    Andrew would definitely put an end to his cold showers days.

    ¡­..<sub> </sub>

    After Andrew left, Rachael tried to catch some sleep but she ended up only tossing and turning on the bed. She was feeling too restless.

    Kicking the quilt off, she sat up straight and sighed. She was tired and wanted to sleep for a while but she was too nervous and anxious to do so. In fact, she was also a little excited.

    If things went as they had nned, this would be their special night, which both of them had been anticipating for a really really long time.

    cing her hand on her chest, Rachael took a deep breath. "Calm down Rach," she reminded herself before getting down from the bed.

    She then opened her suitcase and took out the lingerie Elsa had shoved in her bag at thest moment.

    Admiring it for a few seconds, she grabbed her toiletry bag before rushing towards the washroom.

    ...

    [Thirty minutester]

    After taking a long hot shower, Rachael quickly blow dried her hair before slipping into the lingerie.

    She frowned when she couldn''t figure out the right way to wear it. She was having a hard time.

    After several failed attempts, she finally managed to slip into it.

    Her face which was already flushed after the hot shower turned even redder because of the repeated attempts she has made to get into theplicated piece of clothing.

    When she looked at herself in the mirror, she nervously bit her lips. The dress was much more transparent than she had assumed it would be. She felt naked even though she wasn''t.

    She was busy admiring how perfectly the dress hugged her body when she heard someone enter the room.

    "Rach?"

    "Y-yeah¡ª" She quickly grabbed the bathrobe and quickly wore it before stepping out.

    ¡­..

    [Bedroom]

    "You are back so soon?" She asked as she tightly hugged the robe to her body.

    "I didn''t wanna leave you alone for a long time so I came fast." He tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Did you take a shower?"

    When she nodded, he sighed, "That''s a big bummer. I was hoping we would take one together."

    "That''s really a bummer." She took a step towards him and wrapped his arms around his neck. "Maybe if you be a good boy and quickly take a shower now, I''ll help you showerter¡­."

    "That''s a really enticing offer." He wrapped his arms around her waist. "Which will be very hard to say no to."

    When he tried to slip his hand inside her robe, she ced her hand on his chest and gently pushed him away. "Go take a shower first, it''s alreadyte."

    "Yes madam." Left with no other choice, Andrew sighed and walked towards the washroom.

    ...

    [Fifteen minutester]

    When Andrew stepped out of the washroom, the lights of the room were dimmed. There were a couple of scented candles on the center table, near the couch.

    Looking around, He saw Rachael standing in the middle of the room. "So this is why you wanted to send me away¡ª"

    Rachael on the other handpletely forgot about her ns of exciting her husband when she saw him.

    He had only a white towel wrapped around his lower waist. The tiny droplets of water on his upper body looked like crystals in the dimmed lighting. His hair was still damp.

    She bit her lower lip and lightly squeezed her thighs. They hadn''t even started yet but she was already craving for his touch.

    ¡­..

    Author''s note:

    A new privilege tier of ten advance chapters has been added.

    Regr updates will start from today. (2 chapter/day)

    I will do a mass release soon :)

    Thank you

 Chapter 166 Let Me Taste You**

    [WARNING: Mature content ahead. Only shameless readers allowed]

    Andrew''s lips curled upwards when he noticed her fixed gaze on him. He was both pleased and super turned on. He could feel his anxious member twitching in excitement.

    When he slowly approached her, Rachael untied the belt of the robe.

    As soon as the robe slipped down her shoulders, Andrew stopped in his tracks. He stood there rooted on the ground, without moving a muscle, with his gaze fixed on her.

    She was wearing a one piece lingerie which barely covered her privates. It has a ckted seams around the shape.

    It made her lookpletely nude if not for the semi-transparent floral print seam, which covered only her nipples and the triangle portion of her lower extremities.

    Andrew licked his lower lips as his eyes ravished her body. The sight of her voluptuous breasts made him twitch in excitement. He couldn''t wait to touch, squeeze and suck on them.

    Though they had been intimate in the past, he had never seen her naked body, he had never touched her naked breasts or her delicate part.

    Rachael on the other hand was having a really hard time trying to control herself. Her legs felt wobbly under his intense gaze. She could barely stand straight.

    The way he was looking at her waspletely different than he usually did. His eyes were filled with lust and desire.

    With their eyes locked together, she slowly walked towards him.

    When she stopped right in front of him, he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "You look so beautiful, love¡ª" He brushed their lips together. "So beautiful."

    ''Love''

    Rachael''s heart mmed against her chest as butterflies started fleeting in her stomach. This was the first time he had called her that and it felt amazing. She wanted him to call her ''Love'' everyday, every minute and second.

    Andrew''s hand caressed the curves of her body. He could feel the softness of her skin even through the fabric.

    "Babe, I am not gonna stop today." He cupped her ass and pulled her closer. "I don''t think I can stop."

    His hands moved from her ass to the sides of her breasts. "This is your only chance to stop me."

    He had almost negligible control over his body when it came to her. And he had already lost it after seeing her almost naked.

    He was a hundred percent sure that he wouldn''t be able to control himself tonight once they started doing it.

    In response, Rachael hooked her arms around his neck and licked his lower lip before sucking on it.

    She then pressed her chest against his body as her tongue invaded his mouth.

    This was enough to ignite the already burning me inside him.

    He intertwined their tongues togethers and his hands cupped her breasts.

    Rachael moaned when he started fondling her breasts. The warmth of his palm made her shiver.

    Letting go off her lips, he tried to look for a zipper or a hook to take the fabric off her body. But he frowned when he couldn''t find it.

    "How do you take it off?"

    "I-I don''t know¡ª" She bit her lips. She had somehow managed to slip it in after several failed attempts.

    "You look so beautiful in this, I don''t wanna rip it off." He wanted her to wear it over and over again. He was sure he wouldn''t get tired of it even if he saw her in it for the ten thousandth time.

    "One second¡ª" Rachael tried to slip the dress off her shoulder. With Andrew''s help, she somehow managed to take it off.

    When she stood in front of himpletely naked, the burning desires in his heart escted to the highest level. Adrenaline rushed in his body, and his member stood up straight in excitement.

    Not being able to stand his gaze, Rachael buried her face on his chest. "Don''t look at me like that."

    Andrew kissed her bare shoulder, followed by her earlobe. "You are so beautiful, Rachael. I cannot believe you are going to be mine today¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    She moaned when he sucked her earlobe.

    "I love you so much babe, so much." He grabbed her a*ss and lifted her up.

    Rachael gasped and wrapped her legs around his waist.

    The towel wrapped around his waist dropped on the ground because of the sudden action.

    When his hard member poked her inner thigh, she let out a muffled groan. She was yearning for him already.

    He gently ced her on the bed and hovered her.

    "Andrew¡ª"

    He sealed her lips.

    He then started trailing kisses down her neck, making sure to leave his mark all over her body.

    She moaned and arched her back when he swirled his tongue around her erect nipple, and pinched the other one.

    She gripped the back of his when he started sucking it while squeezing the other one.

    Pulling away, he attacked her other breasts in the simr fashion but this time, his hand travelled south until it found her wet folds.

    "Ahhhh¡ª" Rachael let out a sensual moan when he ran his finger through her folds.

    She whimpered when he parted her lips and ran his finger on her sensitive clit.

    His fingers kept rubbing her clit in a circr motion, making her mind go frenzy. Her breathing started turning heavy and her loud moans echoed in the room.

    She was so wet, Andrew knew she was ready for him. The warmth of her wet folds made his member grow even harder. He was having a very hard time controlling himself. But it wasn''t the right time yet.

    He was not done worshipping his wife''s beautiful body.

    Letting go off her breasts, he captured her lips.

    "Andrew please¡ª" she begged. She couldn''t hold it any longer. She wanted him

    She wanted him inside her.

    "Let me love you properly first."

    He inserted his finger followed by another inside her hot and aching core, earning a gasp from her..

    He then captured her lips again as he started thrusting his fingers inside her.

    When she moaned against his lips, he increased his pace, thrusting his fingers inside her repeatedly.

    When she felt a strong gush in her lower abdomen, Rachael bit his lower lips and arched her back.

    When he rubbed her clit with his thumb and nibbled her erect nipples at the same time, shepletely lost her mind.

    "Andrew¡ª" she sensually screamed his name as she reached her first climax of the night.

    She slumped on the bed. Her chest heaved up and down rapidly.

    "Rach¡ª" She opened her eyes when he called her. "I wanna taste you."

    Without waiting for her reply, he started trailing kisses down her body...¡­

    ....

 Chapter 167 Faster***

    [WARNING: The Action Continues :) ]

    He parted her knees and kissed her inner thighs, making her whimper in pleasure and anticipation.

    He licked his lips at the sight of her glistering dripping wet p*ussy. His member twitched in excitement.

    Rachael blushed and tried to squeeze her thighs shut. She was fully exposed in front of him which made her feel very embarrassed and vulnerable.

    But Andrew stopped her.

    Without saying anything, he buried his face between her thighs.

    Throwing her head back, she moaned in pleasure when he ran his tongue on her folds.

    The embarrassment and vulnerability she was feeling was shoved at the back of head.

    She didn''t care anymore. All she wanted was him, all of him.

    Stretching her folds with his fingers, he swirled his tongue around her clit before sucking it.

    She grabbed his hair as she moaned his name in pleasure when he pushed his tongue inside her.

    "Ahh¡­.. Andrew¡ª"

    He was biting, nibbling and sucking her sensitive clit and every part of her p*ussy.

    He thrusted his tongue inside her rapidly, dragging her closer to their second climax.

    She screamed his name when she finally released herself.

    After he was done licking her, he hovered her again and captured her lips.

    Rachael groaned and wrapped her legs around his waist. She could taste herself on his lips. She knew he had done that purposely and surprisingly, this turned her on even more.

    When she tried to touch his poking member, he stopped him.

    "Don''t¡ª" He would definitely explode if she touched him. He was already having a hard time controlling himself.

    "Please Andrew¡ª" She ced her hand on his cheek. "I want you¡ª"

    Her entire body was flushed and covered with a thinyer of sweat, making her look even more seductive and alluring.

    Squeezing one of her breasts, Andrew rested their foreheads together. "You''ll make me go crazy." He then quickly got down from the bed.

    Rachael supported herself up on her elbows and looked at him as he grabbed his coat from the couch.

    He then took out a box from his coat and walked back to the bed.

    The sight of his hard erect member made her gulp in nervousness. This was the first time she was getting a proper look of it even though she had touched him a couple of times in the past.

    After taking out a packet, he tossed the box on the bedside table.

    When he sat on the edge of the bed, Rachael got up and peeked through his shoulder as he carefully wrapped thetex around his shaft.

    "When did you buy it?" She inquired.

    Hovering her again, he answered, "When I went outside." As he adjusted himself between her legs.

    He gently caressed her face. "Ready?"

    When she nodded, he brushed the tip of his member against her wet folds, earning a moan from her.

    He continued teasing her while he swirled his tongue around her nipple.

    "Andrew please¡ª" She couldn''t take it any longer. Her eyes were misty because of the intense pleasure she was feeling once again.

    She started thrusting her hips, he rubbed the tip of his throbbing member on her wet entrance.<sub> </sub>

    "I love you Rachael." He kissed her forehead before pushing his member inside her hot and wet entrance.

    "Ahhhh¡ª" She dug her nails on his back when she felt a slight pain whichsted only for a couple of seconds. But it was soon reced with a wave of pleasurous jolts when he started thrusting himself inside her.

    Andrew groaned in pleasure and buried his face on her neck when her walls tightened around his shaft. The warmth and tightness of her insides almost made him explode.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist and dug her nails deeper into his flesh when he increased his pace.

    Her loud sensual cries echoed in the room as she demanded, "Faster¡ª" She was lost in pleasure and excitement. He was making her go crazy.

    Complying to her request, he grabbed her waist and started thrusting inside her harder and faster, just like she wanted.

    "Andrew I¡ª"

    She could notplete her sentence but it was enough for Andrew to understand¡ªher climax was near.

    He voluntarily pulled himself out and thrusted his member inside her hot core, making her whimper in pleasure.

    The intense sensation and pleasure made both of them groan and moan in pleasure.

    With each thrust, they whimpered each other''s name as they climaxed together.

    Andrew buried his face on her neck, as he tried to catch a breath.

    Their chest heaved up and down rapidly in sync, as they tried to calm themselves down.

    When he flipped to the other side, Rachael looked at him.

    "Andrew¡ª" She called his name in a very soft and sweet voice.

    When he looked at her, she ced her hand on his cheek and smiled.

    "I love you."

    Inching closer, he demanded, "Say that again."

    "I love you," She repeated without any hesitation.

    She then gave him a peck on his lips. "I love you."

    "I love you more, babe." He gently kissed her. "I have always loved you and I will always love you."

    "Always?" When he nodded, she said, "Promise?"

    He smiled and tapped the tip of her nose. "Promise. The day I stop loving you, just assume that I am dead¡ª"

    She ced her hand on his mouth and frowned, "Don''t say such things."

    He grabbed her wrist and kissed the back of her hand. "Forget that, I will not stop loving you even if I am dead."

    "Stop talking about death¡ª" She pped his chest. "You have to stay with me forever, you are not allowed to leave me alone."

    He pulled her in his embrace and smiled, "Yes, I will never leave you alone. I''ll always stay with you."

    After a couple of minutes of staying in each other''s embrace, Andrew slowly pulled away.

    "Are you tired?" When she looked at him, he caressed her cheeks with his thumb. "You aren''t tired, right?"

    When she shook her head, he quickly pinned her down. "Good, I am not tired either¡ª"

    He gently kissed her lips. "I will never get tired of you."

    ...

 Chapter 168 The Chick Magnet Edward

    [Three Days Later]

    [Inside the bath tub]

    "When are we going out?"

    "Why?" Andrew caressed the sides of her breasts. "Are you tired of me already?"

    "Aren''t you tired?" She sshed water on his face and chuckled, "It''s been three days."

    "Yeah so?" He pulled her closer. "I won''t get tired if we stay like this for the entire month or a year. In fact, the longer, the better."

    "In the bathtub?"

    "Anywhere¡ª" He pressed his lips on her bare shoulder.

    It had been three days since they had confined themselves inside the hotel room. All they did was make love, cuddle, shower together, eat and then repeat the cycle over and over again.

    "We have to go out today." Rachael looked at him. "It''s the expo day."

    "It''s okay, that expo is not that great anyway," he said as he hugged her tightly.

    When his hand started wandering all over her body again, she pped it away. "Don''t¡­.we really need to go out."

    Thinking for a while, Andrew agreed, "Okay, let''s go out." He then got out of the bathtub and scooped her in his arms. "But first, let me take my morning dose of you."

    ¡­.

    [Nearby Cafe]

    "Here you go¡ª" Owen ced the neatly cut bite size pieces of the pancake in front of Edward.

    "Do you want some ice-cream or maybe some cake?" He asked.

    When the little one shook and nodded his head at the same time, Owen chuckled, "What kind of an answer is that?"

    "Dada says¡­no ice-cream and cake in the morning."

    "Well, it''s true that you shouldn''t have them in the morning but you are on a vacation, so you can eat whatever you want," he eximed.

    "Really?" When Owen nodded, Edward pped his hand. "I want chocte ice-cream."

    "Okay but first, finish your breakfast."

    After finishing their breakfast, they grabbed their individual ice creams before walking out of the cafe.

    It had been three days since Owen and Edward had been hanging out together, and they were really enjoying each other''spany.

    Owen had thought that it would be very tiring and boring to take care of a toddler all by himself but surprisingly, it was nothing like that. In fact, he realised that Edward was much more interesting and fun than most of his friends.

    "Dada, where are the others?"

    "Why? Are you missing your dad and mom?" When he shook his head, Owen chuckled, "You are having fun with me, aren''t you?"

    "Yes," he enthusiastically nodded.

    "Hmm, they are in their room but we will see them soon," Owen answered.

    "What are they doing in the room?" Edward curiously looked at him.

    "Well, they are probably having s*ex."

    Not understanding what it meant, the little one blinked at him innocently. "S*ex?" When Owen nodded, he threw another question at him. "What is s*ex?"

    "Well, how do I say it?" Thininking for a while, Owen answered, "Sex is a fun game that a girl and boy y in the bedroom."

    "A game?" Without waiting for his reply, Edward asked, "Is there a prize for the winner?"

    "Yes there is."<sub> </sub>

    "A remote control car?"

    "Yes," he nodded. "A remote control car that never runs out of battery."

    When Edward smudged the ice-cream all over his mouth, Owen chuckled, "Why are you so messy?" He then took out a napkin and started wiping his mouth.

    Just then a group of women stopped in front of them. "Oh my God, he is so cute."

    One of the women looked at Owen and seeked his permission to pick up the little one.

    "Yes, sure." But before the woman could touch him, Edward hugged Owen''s legs.

    "Dada¡ªyou pick." When Owen picked him up, he buried his face on his neck, refusing to look at the woman.

    "Aww he is so cute," the woman remarked.

    "I am sorry about that, he is not usually shy but¡ª" He gently patted Edwards back.

    "That''s alright," the woman smiled. "Your son is really very cute." Before Owen could say anything, she inquired, "Is your wife around?"

    "Oh no, I am not married. Actually¡ª" He was about to exin that he wasn''t the real dad but another woman interrupted him.

    "It must be so hard to be a single dad¡ª" She ced her hand on her chest and sighed.

    "How do you manage?" Another woman ced her hand on his arm.

    "Well¡ª" Owen sighed. "It''s hard with the toddler but I manage somehow."

    He then looked at the woman who wanted to carry Edward earlier. "I am sorry about that. It''s a shame that my son rejected such a beautiful woman."

    When the woman blushed, he added, "If i was him, I would have dly epted the offer."

    "Why don''t you call me and¡ª" She took out a piece of paper from her bag and started writing her number on it. "Maybe I''ll offer you something as well."

    "That will be very hard to say no to," he smiled and took the paper.

    "I am here for the next two days so call me."

    The woman smiled at him before leaving with her friends.

    Owen grinned and shoved the paper inside his packet. He then hugged Edward tightly. "You are a chick ma buddy."

    Since the day he had been hanging out with Edward, an uncountable number of women had approached them. Apparently, women adored a single dad who had a very cute kid.

    ? "What is a chick?" Edward inquired.

    "Well, when you see a beautiful woman, you call her chick."

    ...

    [Twenty minutester]

    With their intertwined together, Andrew and Rachael stepped out of the elevator. This was the first time in three days they had stepped out of their room.

    "What do you wanna eat for breakfast?" Andrew inquired.

    "Anything will do." She looked at him and asked, "Should we look for others first?"

    "Justin messaged me earlier, they areing down too."

    Just then, Justin and Elsa stepped out of the elevator.

    But unlike Andrew and Rachael, they seemed to be in a rtively off mood.

    ... .

 Chapter 169 Sickos

    "Oh there they are¡ª" Rachael tapped Andrew''s shoulder and pointed towards the direction Elsa and Justin wereing.

    When she noticed their gloomy expressions, she raised her brows. "They don''t look okay¡ª" she looked at Andrew.

    He nodded. "Hmm, maybe they fought over something or maybe¡­ouch¡ª" Andrew winced in pain and frowned when she suddenly pinched his arm.

    "Hey, we were looking for you two," Rachael smiled as she hooked her arm around Andrew''s.

    Without saying anything, Elsa grabbed Rachael''s hand and walked away, dragging her along.

    "What did you do?" Andrew inquired.

    "I have no f*ucking idea." Justin pinched the space between his brows and sighed. "She has been like this since we woke up."

    Looking at his cousin and wife who were walking in front of them, Andrew remarked, "You must have done something."

    "No, I didn''t," Justin stated confidently. "We had so much fun in the past three days and I even did the thing that she¡ª"

    Cutting him off, Andrew frowned, "Woah woah, cut the details. You are talking about my sister here."

    "Okay, my apologies but my point is, I did nothing." Justin really had zero idea why Elsa was mad at him.

    "Did you give her the ring?"

    "No, not yet¡ª" He shook his head. "But I have it right here." Justin patted his pocket.

    "I have ns of doing it when everyone is present," he added.

    ¡­.

    [In a distance]

    "Hey, are you alright?" Elsa had been quiet for the past five minutes they had been walking and this was very unlikely of her. This made Rachael feel a little worried.

    "Arghh I am so mad at him," Elsa groaned.

    "Why? What happened?"

    "He forgot our anniversary," she snapped. "Can you believe that?"

    "Anniversary?"

    "Yes, today is the day when we go together for the first time seven years ago," Elsa answered. "And I cannot believe he actually forgot such a big day."

    Contemting for a while, Rachael inquired, "Hmm, didnt you two break up for like almost three years?" When Elsa nodded, she added, "So does the anniversary still count?"

    "Technically no but after we got back together, we decided to keep our anniversary date the same." Elsa frowned, "He always sent me a box of my favourite donut in Owen''s hand on our anniversary even when we were not together. But now that we are officially together again, he forgot our anniversary. What the f*uck does that mean?"

    "Alright, calm down first." Rachael gently rubbed her arm. "Maybe it slipped out of his mind or something. Don''t take too much stress."

    "How would you feel if Andrew forgot your anniversary?" Before she could answer, Elsa remarked, "But you know, that is not gonna happen because my brother is a very considerate person who never forgets important dates unlike my boyfriend who doesn''t care."

    Rachael: " "

    Not knowing what to say, she awkwardly cleared her throat. "I mean, I would be upset if he forgot our anniversary."

    "See? Everyone will be mad and hurt if their partner forgets such an important day."

    "Mama¡ª" Edward wiggled out of Owen''s arms and ran towards Elsa and Rachael.

    When he hugged Elsa''s leg, she quickly picked him up in her arms. "There is my favourite boy." she eximed. "How have you been? Did you miss me?"

    When he nodded, Owen frowned andined, "Hey, you just told me you didn''t miss anyone."

    The little one chuckled and hugged Elsa''s neck .<sub> </sub>

    "So you people are finally done humping each other?" Owen smiled at the twodies followed by Andrew and Justin.

    Rachael: " "

    Elsa: " "

    Andrew: " "

    Justin: " "

    "Mama, did you win the game?" Edward enthusiastically inquired. "Did you win the remote control car?"

    "What game? What are you talking about?" All four of them did not understand what Edward was talking about.

    "The game of.." Edward paused for a few seconds as he tried to recollect the new word he had heard. "S¡­S*ex.."

    Elsa: " "

    "Edward, who taught you that word?" Justin frowned as he took Edward in his arms.

    The little one looked at Owen and answered, "Dada said it''s a fun game." Pausing for a while, he added, "I want to y s*ex game too."

    Owen : " "

    "Are you out of your mind?" Andrew red at Owen. "Why the hell would you talk to a three year old about sex?"

    "Seriously Owen, you are sick," Rachael snapped.

    "Hey, you people are the ones having s*ex continuously for the past three days and I am sick?" Owen scoffed. "I was the one taking care of him all by myself for three days straight. Instead of being grateful, you people are ming me."

    Justin sighed and helplessly shook his head. He then looked at Edward. "You shouldn''t say that again, okay? S*ex is not a game."

    "Then what is it?" Edward curiously inquired.

    "Yeah, DADA what is it?" Owen crossed his arms in the front and looked at Justin. He wanted to hear his answer.

    Thinking for a while, Justin answered, "S*ex is something that two adults do to make babies."

    "A baby?" When he nodded, Edward eximed, "Am I getting a baby brother?"

    Elsa: " "

    "No you are not," Justin remarked. "Not so soon."

    "Why not?" The little one frowned a little. His expression clearly said that he wanted a baby brother or sister. He was ready to be a big brother.

    "Because we used protection."

    "Justin¡ª" Rachael smacked his arm. She then took Edward from his arms. "All of you are sick here." Who talks to a three year old about stuff like protection?

    "Rach, let''s go have breakfast with Edward and leave these three sickos here."

    When Rachael and Elsa walked away, Andrew frowned, "Hey, why am I a sicko? I didn''t say anything." When they did not stop, he frowned deeper. "Rach, where are you going without me?"

    He was about to follow them when Justin stopped him. "Hey, don''t go. I need your help."

    "What kind of help?" Owen inquired.

    "I want to propose to Elsa now and I want one of you to take capture each and every moment.."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 170 Helping Samuel

    [Moscow, Russia]

    [Petrov Mansion]

    When Samuel arrived home, the first person he looked for was his sister Katherine.

    After talking to Joshua, he couldn''t wait any longer to find out what was going on between Katherine and Igor. And what was Igor using to threaten her.

    This is why he took the earliest flight and flew back home with a very strong determination to take Katherine with him to Elisberg City.

    "Young master, you are back?" Viktor quickly approached him.

    Samuel nodded at him. "Where is brother?"

    "He is out on a trip but he will be back at the end of this week." He then quickly took out his phone. "I''ll give him a call to tell him you are back."

    "There is no need for that, don''t disturb him while he is at work." Igor not being home was a very nice thing for Samuel. He could now easily execute the n of taking Katherine with him. But Viktor was still a problem.

    The person Igor trusted the most after Joshua was Viktor. Samuel knew he would tell Igor about his arrival as soon as he got a chance.

    "Why didn''t you go with brother?" He found it very weird that Igor left Viktor behind. It was quite an unusual thing for him to do.

    "Madam is alone at home so the boss left me behind to take care of her," Viktor answered.

    "Where is Katherine?" He inquired. Igor leaving behind his most trusted men to guard Katherine didn''t seem quite right.

    "She is in her room."

    Without saying anything, Samuel walked towards the stairs.

    ...

    [Katherine''s Room]

    As soon as Katherin saw Samuel, she pounded into his embrace before bursting into tears.

    "Hey, what happened?" Samuel hugged her tightly as he patted her back. "Don''t cry, I am here."

    "Brother, take me away from here." She pulled away and looked at him. "Brother Igor has gone crazy."

    "What do you mean?" He frowned as he carefully examined her. "Did he do something to you?"

    She shook her head. "No but¡ª" She couldn''tplete her sentence as tears kept rolling down her cheeks.

    "Stop crying first and tell me what is going on?" Samuel was now getting anxious. His heart sank seeing his sister like that.

    "I don''t wanna marry him. I¡ª"

    "Then don''t," Samuel stated. "If you don''t wanna marry him, you don''t have to."

    "But brother Igor¡ª"

    "Don''t worry about him for now. Pack your things first, you areing with me to Elisberg City."

    ...

    [London]

    [Tiffany cafe]

    Owen was about to enter the cafe when he received a call from Samuel. He frowned and contemted for a while before receiving it.

    "Why the fu*ck are you calling me when I am on vacation?"

    "Owen, I need your help," Samuel remarked.

    "Why do you think I''ll help you of all the people?" Owen scoffed. "I think you are not sure about how much hatred I have for you and your entire f*ucking family."<sub> </sub>

    When Samuel did not say anything, he sneered, "So now you are silent¡ª"

    "You can hate me as much as you want, I really don''t have a problem with that. But right now, I need your help." When Owen did not say anything, he requested, "Please Owen, I really want your help."

    "Geez what''s with the begging? Is everything okay?" Owen had known Samuel for so many years but never had he sounded so desperate.

    "I will tell you everythingter but first, I want your help to fly back to the city with Katherine."

    As Igor had a n to keep Katherine, Samuel knew he would do anything to prevent him from taking her away. He needed a strong backup if he wanted to take her with him. This is why he decided to contact Owen.

    Igor would never interfere on something the Volkov''s were a part of.

    "I don''t know man, I don''t think Andrew will like the idea of getting involved in this mess." Keeping quiet for a while, Owen added, "Let me talk to Andrew first and get back to you."

    "Alright but don''t take too long."

    After hanging up the call, Owen entered the cafe where everyone was enjoying their breakfast.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    "Don''t you want to eat anything?" When Edward shook his head, Justin insiquired, "What did you eat for breakfast?"

    "Pancakes and chocte ice-cream," he eximed.

    "What did I tell you about eating ice-cream in the morning?" Justin gently pinched the little one''s arm.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Edward answered, "But it''s okay to eat whatever we want during vacation."

    Just then Owen arrived and everyone looked at him.

    "What?"

    "He stays with you for three days and the things you have taught the kid." Justin sighed and helplessly shook his head.

    "That kid loves me, I am his only fun dada. Am I right, Ed?" When the little one nodded enthusiastically, Owen winked at him.

    He then looked at Andrew. "Can I talk to you for a second?"

    Andrew nodded before looking at Rachael. "I''ll be back in a second."

    ¡­.

    [In a distance]

    "What is it? Is everything okay?" Andrew knew what Owen wanted to talk about was important.

    "Samuel called me," he answered. "He wants us to help him bring his sister Katherine to the city."

    When Andrew did not say anything, Owen sighed, "I know what you are thinking but he sounded very anxious so¡ª"

    "What do you think?" he interrupted him. "Do you want to help him?" Andrew had yet to disclose to Owen and Justin the conversation he had with Samuel and how he had agreed to help him to deal with his brother.

    "I don''t know," Owen shrugged. "I am just saying that he sounded very anxious. So maybe it''s important otherwise he would have never called me."

    "He even used the word ''PLEASE'' so I guess it''s important," he added.

    "Alright then, if you think he is genuine let''s help him out."

    When Owen did not say anything, Andrew asked, "What happened? Are you getting second thoughts?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 171 Post-Breakfast Cardio

    "I don''t know, I just thought you didn''t wanna get involved with the Petrov''s." Though Owen didn''t mind dirtying his hands on the mess the two Petrov brothers were creating, he knew Andrew didn''t want that.

    He never liked getting into unnecessary trouble unlike Owen who found it fun and interesting.

    "What do you think?" Andrew wanted to know what Owen felt about the whole thing before disclosing the secret dealing he had done with Samuel.

    Thinking for a while, he answered, "Well, I don''t know. But he said that he wanted our help for his sister so I guess it''s only right to help him out this time."

    He had no idea what was going on and what had happened but since Samuel''s sister was involved too, Owen made up his mind to help him out.

    "Maybe he sounded so desperate because Katherine is involved in this," he added. "To be honest, if I was in his situation and if there was something Elsa was involved in, I would be desperate too."

    "Alright then, I will ask Ben to make arrangements for him," Andrew remarked.

    "Hey guys, what are you two talking about?" Without waiting for their reply, Justin snapped, "Whatever you guys are talking about just stop it ande with me. I am going to propose to Elsa now."

    "Isn''t she mad at you?" Andrew raised her brows. "What if she rejects your proposal and throws the ring away?"

    "Dude¡ª" Justin frowned. "Why the fuck would you scare me like that?"

    Andrew shrugged. "Just preparing you for the worst."

    "What did I miss here?" Owen curiously inquired.

    "Elsa is mad at him and he doesn''t know why," Andrew answered.

    "Oh that''s quite messed up."

    "For one fucking time, can''t you both be a normal supporting friend and help me out?" Justin snapped as he red at them.

    "Yeah alright." Both of them sighed together.

    ¡­.

    "Look at him happily talking as if nothing is wrong," Elsa sneered. "It''s like he doesn''t care at all."

    "Hmm why don''t you remind him?" When Elsa frowned at her, Rachael exined, "I mean, since he clearly forgot the anniversary, why don''t you remind me and¡ª"

    "And make him feel guilty about it?" Elsa grinned, "That''s an amazing n. You go girl¡ª"

    "No no, that''s not what I meant," Rachael nervously chuckled. "What I mean is, if it''s bothering you so much, why don''t you remind me?"

    Thinking for a while, Elsa remarked, "Nahh, I like the guilt n better."

    Just then Justin approached her. "Hey babe¡ª" When she looked away, he sighed, "Are you still mad at me?"

    "I don''t wanna look at you right now Justin, just go away."

    When Owen gave him a ''THUMBS UP'', Justin took out the ring box from his pocket.

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock when she saw the ring in his hand but before she could make any kind of sound, Andrew quickly approached her and gesture her to stay silent.

    "Elsa, look at me once." When she did not react, Justin added, "Babe, please look at me."

    Contemting for a while, when she turned her head towards him and saw the ring in his hand, she froze. "This¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    When he got down on his knees, she threw her hand in mouth and quickly got up.

    "The day I met you, I knew I had to make you my wife someday and now when it''s actuallying true, it feels like a dream. You have no idea how lucky I feel whenever I think about you and I wanna feel lucky for the rest of my life so¡ª"

    Justin smiled at her. "Elsa Volkov, will you marry me and make me the happiest man in this world?"

    "Yes¡ª" Elsa wiped the tears with the back of hand and extended her hands towards him.

    Justin quickly ced the ring on her finger and pulled her in his embrace. "I love you."

    "I love you too." She hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him.

    "Woah, watch the tongue people, we have a toddler in here," Owen quickly reminded him before picking Edward in his arms.

    When they broke the kiss, Elsa excitedly inquired, "Is this why you were pretending to be a jerk by acting like you forgot our anniversary? You wanted to propose on our anniversary."

    Justin widened his eyes in shock when he finally understood why Elsa was mad at him since morning.

    "That is so romantic, babe." Elsa hugged him again. "I love you so much."

    "Anything for you love," he nervously chuckled.

    "He really forgot about the anniversary, didn''t he?" Rachael whispered to Andrew.

    Andrew chuckled and nodded. "Yes, he had no idea."

    "Well, at least he saved his own a*ss." Rachael smiled and leaned against his chest as she admired the newly engaged couple. "They look so cute together."

    "Hmm but¡ª" he kissed the top of her head. "We look cuter."

    "We do." She smiled and looked at him. "And you are the cutest one here."

    "I will not argue with that." Andrew ced his hand on her waist and gently caressed it. "Do you wanna go to the room and do some post-breakfast cardio?"

    Before Rachael could answer, Elsa called her out. "Rach¡ª" She came running towards her.

    "Congrattions," Rachael quickly gave her a hug. "I am so happy for you."

    "Thanks, I am finally gonna get married," she eximed.

    "Let me see the ring¡ª" Rachael examined the ring and sighed in satisfaction. "Oh my God, this is so beautiful."

    While the girls were busy admiring the ring, the guys were also congratting each other.

    "Congrats man," Owen gave Justin a hug and patted his back.

    "Thanks man."

    "Wee to the family bro," Andrew smiled and gave him a hug too.

    "Great, now that everything is over, I hope you guys will have fun taking care of your kid so that I can give my baby some action." It had been three days since Owen had got a chance to ''SOCIALIZE'' with the hot women around it.

    ...

 Chapter 172 Andrews Morals

    When Justin and Andrew did not say anything, Owen frowned, "No, No¡­I am not gonna fall for this again. You guys need to cut me some ck as well. I am on vacation too."

    "We just got engaged, if you can take care of Edward for one more day¡ª"

    "Oh no no no, I am not falling for that. I already did my part and took care of him for three whole days, now its time to switch. And moreover, today is the expo day. We all have to go there."

    When both Owen and Justin looked at Andrew, he raised his brows. "Don''t look at me, I stepped out of the room with Rachael only because I ran out of condoms."

    "Dude, didn''t you buy a big packet?" Justin widened his eyes in shock.

    "Well¡ª" Andrew shrugged. He had nothing to say.

    "Hey don''t jinx his s*ex life when it has started again," Owen smacked Justin''s arm. "The guy has been a celibate for quite some time, let him enjoy his life now."

    Left with no other choice, Owen added, "Alright, I''ll take care of Edward until you both are done satisfying your tools. Anyway, being with that kid is more fun than being with the two of you."

    Justin: " "

    Andrew: " "

    ...

    [Moscow, Russia]

    When Samuel tried to take Katherine away, Viktor tried to stop him. "Young Master, you can''t take madam with you."

    "And why is that?" Samuel knew he would try to stop him. But nothing would stop him from taking his sister with him today.

    Contemting for a while, Viktor answered, "Madam has to meet her fianceter so¡ª"

    "Do you want to meet him?" When Katherine shook her head, Samuel remarked, "Well then since she doesn''t wanna meet anyone, I guess the meeting has been called off."

    "But¡ª" Viktor swallowed the rest of the words when Samuel looked at him.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Samuel said, "Viktor, is there a problem with me taking my sister out?"

    "N-No sir but¡ª" Contemting for a while, he added, "The meeting has been scheduled and it will be rude to cancel it now."

    "When did we start caring about being rude to other people?" When Viktor did not say anything, Samuel remarked, "If there is nothing else, we will be leaving."

    He then grabbed Katherine''s hand and walked out of the house.

    After they left, Viktor took out his phone and quickly called Igor to inform him about the situation.

    ¡­.

    [Inside the car]

    "Brother, how are we going to leave this country?" Katherine was very worried. She very well knew that if Igor wanted them not to leave, they would never be able to go.

    "Don''t worry about that, he will not be able to stop us." Samuel assured her. He has already received a call from Ben informing that all the arrangements for them to leave the country had already been made. All they had to do was board the ne.

    "But¡ª" she wanted to question him further but she chose not to. Though the two brothers held equal control over everything that was under the Petrov family, Igor, being the eldest, always had an upper hand.

    Understanding her concern, he exined, "The Volkov''s will help us get out of here."

    "What?" She widened her eyes in shock. "This¡ªwhy?" She was very much aware about the conflict between the two families. Volkov''s helping them was the least she had expected.

    "It''s a long story that isn''t important," he stated. "Right now the most important thing is to take you away from here." He didn''t know what had happened but he knew he had to take Katherine as far as he could from Igor.<sub> </sub>

    ¡­..

    [London, Blue Ray Hotel]

    Lying in each other''s embrace, Andrew was scrolling through his emails while Rachael was busy replying to Emma and Tina.

    [Emma: So you finally got the time to message us??]

    [Tina: When we did not hear from you, we thought your husband ate you up]

    [Rachael: ughing emoji)]

    [E: Why are youughing? Give us details!]

    [T: Yeah, we want details]

    [R: I''ll give you girls the details when Ie back. Until then, bye bye]

    After sending the message, Rachael tossed her phone aside,pletely ignoring the fact that it was buzzing continuously.

    "What kind of details are you going to give them?" Andrew kept his phone on the bed and looked at him.

    "Were you peeking?" She pouted her lips. "Reading someone else''s message is bad manners. What happened to your morals Mr. Collins?"

    "I lost all my morals the day I met you." He kissed her cheeks followed by her chin. "Nothing is left now."

    "Why have you suddenly be so cheesy?" She chuckled. "You weren''t like this before."

    <o>,m "It''s all because of my beautiful wife."</o>

    Rachael smiled and leaned against his chest. "This trip really turned into a mini honeymoon."

    "I''ll take you to a real honeymoon soon, until then¡ª" He pinned her down. "Let''s enjoy the mini version of it."

    Before Andrew could make a move, his phone started ringing.

    When he sighed, Rachael ran her fingers through his hair and chuckled. "Go receive it first."

    "When we go for our real honeymoon, we are leaving our phones at home," he stated as he got up.

    He then grumpily grabbed his cell phone, all read to snap at whoever it was. But when he saw the caller ID, he raised his brows.

    Noticing the change in his expression, she inquired, "What happened? Who is it?"

    "It''s work." He got up. "Rach, I''ll take this outside, okay?" When she nodded, he quickly made his way towards the balcony.

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    "I hope I did not disturb Mr. Collins while he is having a lovely time with his beautiful bride in London."

    "Yes you did disturb," Andrew remarked. "And don''t you know you are not suppose to disturb people when they are on vacation?"

    "Oh my apologies," Igor chuckled. "But I thought people don''t work when they are on vacation either. But it seems like that doesn''t apply to the Volkov brother''s."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 173 Igors Weak Spot

    "Well¡ª" Andrew smirked. "When there are people like you around us, how can we be at peace even when we are on vacation with our family?"

    "Fair enough," Igor chuckled. "Maybe someday we all can go on a vacation together and enjoy ourselves. What do you say?"

    "Did you call me to n a vacation?" Without waiting for his reply, Andrew added, "Seems like you have a lot of free time in hand but unfortunately I don''t."

    "Apologies again, I forgot that Mr.Collins is a very busy man but I guess he is free when ites to helping my people escape the country."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Igor inquired, "May I please know the reason behind your sudden generous action?"

    "We didn''t help anyone," Andrew stated. "And even if we had, I don''t think it should concern you."

    "How could I not be concerned if the people you help are my own brother and sister?"

    "Shouldn''t you be more concerned of why they are trying to run away from you instead of worrying about why someone helped them?" Before Igor could say something, Andrew sneered, "First your right hand man left your side and now your family¡ªdoesn''t this make you wonder if something is wrong with your action?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Igor inquired, "Is Joshua working under you now?"

    "Why? Are you worried that he will start working under me?" Andrew smirked. "He knows too much, doesn''t he?"

    "Since you aren''t saying anything, I''ll assume that Joshua knows more than he should," he added. Joshua had been closely working with Igor for years, it was obvious that he knew many things about the Petrov family, especially the things that involved Igor.

    If someday, Joshua decided to spill the beans, things would be very difficult for Igor. He was sure Igor wouldn''t let go of his right hand man so easily. He would definitely try to make things difficult for him. And Andrew didn''t want that.

    If anything was to happen to Joshua, it would directly affect Rachael, even though she has nothing to do with it.

    Andrew had no intention of getting in between the war which involved the Petrov brothers, but Joshua''s sudden appearance and his close connection with his wife changed everything.

    In order to make sure everything stays in the right ce, he had to get involved even though he didn''t want to.

    After so many years of rivalry between the Volkovs and the Petrovs, the two families had somehow learnt how to co-exists. Even though they had conflicts every now and then, it was something that could be solved easily.

    Though they never made a verbalmitment, the two families had stopped interfering in each other''s business and tried to stay away from it until necessary.

    Andrew was aware of what he was getting himself into but this time, it was necessary to take sides.

    The way Igor has been aggressively trying to expand his illegal business was slowly getting out of hand. Not only that, he had also been actively involved in various activities that had been carried out against the Volkov family in thest couple of years. Though his name was never leaked out, Andrew and Owen knew he was executing them behind the shadow.

    Everything had toe to an end before something big happened.

    "If you think taking away Joshua will be beneficial for you then you are wrong." Igor''s voice was very dense inparison to the way he was speaking earlier. Andrew had surely hit his weak spot.

    "It''s funny how to think that way¡ª" Andrew chuckled. "Let me remind you one thing Igor, nobody took Joshua away from you, he voluntarily left your side."

    Keeping quiet for a long time, Igor remarked, "What you are doing is not right, Andrew. I am telling you, back out now or the result will definitely not be fruitful."<sub> </sub>

    "I can tell you the same thing, can''t I?" When he did not say anything, Andrew said, "If there is nothing else, I''ll hang up."

    Without waiting for his reply, he hung up the call. After a few seconds, he called Ben.

    "Is everything done?" He inquired.

    "Yes boss, Samuel and his sister have already boarded the jet and are on the way to the city," Ben informed.

    "Did you make sure everything remains low-key?"

    "Don''t worry boss, I was very careful," Ben assured him.

    When Andrew had instructed Ben to help Samuel out, he had specifically asked him to keep it low to attract minimum attention. He didn''t want to invite any new trouble.

    "Keep a close eye on all three of them, especially Joshua," he instructed before hanging up the call.

    "Hey is everything okay?" Rachael approached him. "You took a long time so¡ª"

    "Everything is fine," he answered. "Come here." He pulled her in his embrace.

    "Are you sure everything is okay?" When he nodded, she smiled, "Okay then¡ª"

    "Ohh that ''Okay'' really pinched my heart," Andrew sighed. "Which means, you are not okay."

    He rested his chin on her shoulder. "What is it?"

    When she shook her head, he said, "If you don''t tell me, how will I find out? I love you babe, but I can''t read your mind."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael answered, "I just feel you are keeping many things away from me, especially the things which are rted to your maternal family and things that happen in Russia."

    Contemting for a while, she added, "The marks on your chest and the scar in your thigh¡ªhow did you get them?"

    She had noticed several scars and round faded marks on his chest. There was also a noticeable scar on his thigh which she assumed would have been a big deep wound.

    Though she didn''t mention it to him before, she couldn''t stop thinking about it.

    "They are just childhood scars," he answered. "I was a very clumsy kid."

    "Andrew, I know what childhood scars look like and what you have is definitely not that," she frowned. "It''s okay if you don''t wanna tell me but at least don''t lie."

    ...

 Chapter 174 Offended

    When Rachael tried to wiggle out of his embrace, Andrew tightened his grip around her.

    "Babe¡ª" When he kissed her nape, she stopped struggling. "I love you, don''t be mad."

    Rachael sighed and turned towards him. "I am not saying that you don''t love me." She cupped his cheeks. "I know you love me but a rtionship needs more than just love."

    "I know you Andrew but sometimes I feel like I don''t know you at all," she added.

    When he did not say anything, she sighed, "I am forcing you to share everything with me but as your wife, your life partner, I think I deserve to know everything about you. Whether it is something good or bad, it doesn''t matter."

    Their rtionship had taken a strong leap since the day they got married. They were very close to each other and shared a very strong bond. But despite the closeness, Rachael always felt a barrier between them. She could feel how secretive and hesitant Andrew always was when it came to things rted to his past or his maternal family.

    He kissed the back of hand and nodded. "You deserve to know."

    "Take all the time you need but promise me that whenever you are ready, you will tell me everything¡ª" Rachael ced her hand on his chest. "I don''t care if it''s something good or bad, I really don''t care. Everything that is yours is mine, Andrew. You are mine."

    "I promise, just give a little time." He cupped her face and pressed his lips on hers.

    ¡­..

    [Next Day, Elisberg City]

    [Samuel''s apartment]

    When Katherine and Samuel arrived at the apartment, Joshua was already waiting for them outside.

    "Josh¡ª" Katherine rushed towards him.

    "Kath¡ª" Joshua tightly wrapped his arms around her when she pounced in his embrace.

    "I missed you so much."

    "I missed you too." He pulled away before pressing his lips on hers.

    As the couple were happily enjoying their reunion, Samuel stood there watching them in a daze. How was he supposed to feel about his little sister kissing a man right in front of him?

    As a brother, he was definitely offended and wanted to rip the man''s lips off. But as a man who had once been in love, he understood the pain of separation.

    "Alright, watch the tongue when other people are around," he reminded them before walking towards the elevator.

    Katherine and Joshua forced themselves to leave each other''s embrace before following him.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    After entering his apartment, Samuel made a few phone calls to make sure everything was still normal. And the first person he called was Andrew.

    "Did you reach home safely?"

    "Yes." Pausing for a while, Samuel said, "Thanks for the help man¡ª"

    "Don''t thank me," Andrew interrupted him. "You should thank Owen, he is the one who told me to arrange everything."

    "I will call himter too." Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "I shouldn''t have dragged you people into this matter but¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "You don''t have to exin, we understand your situation. If something like that would have happened to Elsa, we would have probably done the same thing." Before he could say something, Andrew remarked, "I am sure Igor has an idea of what you are up to by now, you have to be very careful, especially Joshua."

    "He called me yesterday," he added.

    "What did he say?" Samuel frowned.

    "Nothing, he just wanted to know why we are helping you."

    "I wanna know that too¡ª" Pausing for a while, Samuel asked, "Why are you helping me?" He was as confused as others were. Though they had demanded certain things in exchange for their help, Samuel knew those things weren''t that important and definitely not worth forgetting the decades old rivalry.

    When Andrew did not say anything, he sighed, "I know you both, especially you aren''t someone who people backstab me or leave my side at thest moment. I am not doubting you but I still find it quite unbelievable."

    "I don''t know about Owen and Justin but I personally feel that you are much better than your brother," Andrew stated. "You will certainly not do or continue whatever Igor is doing right now. I just want to put an end to it."

    "You know your brother better than I do," he added. "Putting an end to everything is not possible as long as he is incharge of everything."

    Andrew preferred making deals with Samuel than Igor. Not only him, this implied to other people too.

    Igor did not have a good name in terms of keeping his word and fulfilling promises. This unruly behaviour of his had dissatisfied and disappointed many other people, including the Volkov''s.

    "I hope you will never be like him." Andrew really had strong hopes from Samuel. He didn''t share any strong bond or rtionship with him. In fact, they were not even friends.

    But something from within was telling him to trust Samuel and move forward with the n they were following.

    "I won''t," Samuel assured him as well as himself. Though they were blood siblings, they were evidently different in terms of everything.

    Samuel would never be like Igor and he was very confident about it.

    "There is something else I have to solve right now," he added. "After I am done dealing with it, I''lle and talk to you, Owen and Justin."

    "Alright, we will be back in a week or ten days."

    "Hmm, okay. I''ll see you then." After hanging up the call, Samuel contemted for a while before sending Owen a message.

    [Samuel: Thank you for the help, I am really very grateful. Let me treat you a drink when you are back]

    He was about to keep his phone aside, when a message popped up. And to his surprise, it was Owen.

    [Owen: _I_ (middle finger) ]

    Samuel: " "

    He pursed his lips and quickly sent him another message.

    [S: ? ]

    [O: Shove that tiny heart up your a*ss and f*uck yourself.]

    Samuel: " "

    ...

 Chapter 175 Ugly

    [Samuel: Why are you always so rude to me?]

    [Owen: Because your ugly face makes me puke]

    [Samuel: Hey, that hurt. I am not ugly]

    [Owen: Take a look at the mirror first you ugly son of a b*itch]

    Samuel frowned and was about to type another message when Katheirne said, "Such a cute conversation¡ª" She looked at him. "Do you like him?"

    "What?" he scoffed and quickly locked his phone. "Are you crazy? Why would I like him?"

    "Why not?" Katherine pouted her lips. "He is cute, handsome and rich."

    "He is straight and so am I," he stated.

    "Who are we talking about here?" Joshua wrapped his hands around Katherines waist.

    "Owen Volkov." When his face turned pale, she chuckled, "So you still haven''t met him?"

    "Not yet." He pinched the bridge of his nose. "And I don''t want to."

    Leaning closer to Joshua, Katherine inquired in a very low voice, making sure Samuel doesn''t hear them. "Do you think he still remembers?"

    When he nodded, she nervously bit her lower lips. She would never forget how Owen had bumped into them at thedies room a couple of years ago. That incident was at the top of her ''Most Embarrassing Things'' list.

    "Why are you both whispering?" Before they could answer, Samuel pulled Katherin away from Joshua. "Before we start talking about other things, I want to set some ground rules between the two of you."

    "I don''t care for how long you both have been dating and how intimate your rtionship is but as long as you are under my roof, learn to keep your hands and lips by yourselves," he stated.

    He then looked at Joshua. "Don''t forget that she is my little sister, I don''t wanna see your hands all over her all the time, especially when I am around. Is that clear?"

    "Y-Yes sir," Joshua obediently nodded.

    Satisfied with his answer, Samuel said, "Good, I''ll go and rest now. You two must have a lot to talk about. You can talk here, in the living."

    He red at the two of them and warned, "With your clothes on. Is that clear?"

    When they nodded, he quietly went to the room, leaving them behind.

    After making sure Samuel was gone, Joshua and Katherine looked at each.

    "So what do you wanna talk about?" Katherine took a step towards him.

    "Hmm, I am not sure if I wanna talk or¡ª" He wrapped his arms around her waist. "Maybe we can keep the talking forter."

    "I kinda like that n."

    ...

    [Five Days Later]

    [London]

    After checking out of the hotel rooms, the two couples gathered in the lobby as nned but Owen and Edward were nowhere to be seen. This was thest day of their vacation and they had an early flight to catch.

    The eight days they stayed in London, the two couples had rarey stepped out, especially Andrew and Rachael.

    Even though Rachael wanted to go out and spend some time with their friends, Andrew waspletely against the idea. He kept tricking her in the web of his handsomeness, which always ended with her giving in and him taking advantage of her vulnerability. And the times he actually agreed on stepping out was only after they both were satisfied.

    ncing at his watch, Justin frowned, "Where are they?"

    "Rx, I think they just overslept or something," Elsa remarked.

    Just then Andrew came back. "I just checked, Owen and Edward checked out early this morning."

    "What?" Justin took out his phone and called Owen.

    "Dada¡ª" Edward ran towards his father and hugged his legs while Owen followed him behind.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey you¡ª" He squatted down and picked him in his arms. "Where did you go early in the morning?"

    Waving his phone at Justin, Owen asked, "Why are you calling me? Dude, I am right here. Are you crazy after staying inside the room for such a long time?"

    Justin: " "

    "Dada look¡­we got matching tattoos." The little one extended his tiny arms and shoved it right in front of Justin''s face.

    He then looked at Owen. "Dada¡­show yours."

    Owen chuckled and extended his arms. "When we were out yesterday evening, we saw this really cool ce where they made temporary tattoos." He smiled and tickled Edwards'' tummy. "This naughty one wanted us to get one¡­I couldn''t say no."

    "What''s up with the matching outfit?" Rachael chuckled. Both of them were wearing spongebob shirts and shorts.

    "We bought it the day before yesterday," Owen answered.

    "Dude, you look very weird," Andrew remarked.

    "I know right? You clearly can''t pull spongebob off," Justin added.

    Owen: " "

    "Don''t say that." Rachael smacked Andrew''s arm. "You look very cute Owen, don''t listen to them."

    "Yeah dada¡ªyou look like a hot chick," Edward remarked.

    Justin and Elsa: " "

    Andrew and Rachael: " "

    Owen: " "

    ¡­..

    [Elisberg City, Samuel''s apartment]

    "When are youing home?" Samuel inquired as he stepped into the elevator.

    "I am still with Josh but I''ll be back before dinner," Katherine answered. "Is that fine?"

    "Hmm, but be careful. You are still young to get pregnant," he remarked.

    Katherine: " "

    "What did I tell you that day?" Without waiting for her reply, he added, "Always use protection even if it''s the safe time."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she snapped, "Brother, I am eating a corn dog. If you keep talking like this, I will surely throw up."

    "What? These are important things that you need to know," he stated. "You grew up with two guys, no women. That means, someone has to talk to you about these things¡ª"

    "I think you and brother Igor signed me up for sex-ed ss for a reason."

    "Yeah but still. Anyway, be careful ande home fast."

    After hanging up the call, Samuel unlocked the door and stepped in.

    ¡­.

    [Inside]

    As soon as he entered the apartment, he saw someone sitting on the couch with a drink in hand.

    Without saying anything, Samuel tossed the keys on the table before walking towards the kitchen. He then poured himself a ss of wine before walking back to the living room.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 176 Dont Bother Him Anymore

    "It''s a really nice ce." When Samuel sat down facing him, the man smirked, "You seem to have gotten veryfortable in your new ce."

    Samuel smiled and took a sip of his drink. "It''s cozy."

    "It is," Igor agreed. "Is this the reason why you have decided to settle down here?"

    When Samuel did not say anything, he smirked, "Is this new city so cozy to you that you are willing to leave everything behind and start a new life here with your ''NEW'' friends?"

    "New life?" He chuckled. "Isn''t that an exaggeration?"

    ? "Well¡ª" Igor shrugged his shoulders. "I know you will never leave home and betray your brother¡ª"

    He looked at Samuel. "But the way you are gettingfortable in this new environment, it''s making me feel a little worried."

    "If you are feeling worried then may be you should be worried," Samuel remarked. He wasn''t surprised to see Igor all of a sudden inside his apartment. He had been ready for the surprise visit since the day he left home without saying anything.

    Samuel also knew he couldn''t keep his intentions away from his big brother for a long time. Though he started off with his n in a very low key manner, but as soon as he kept progressing forward, he stopped hiding it.

    He wanted Igor to know what he was trying to do. And even though he was trying to pretend like everything was okay, Samuel knew he was worried and restless.

    Even though Igor had an upper hand over everything that equally belonged to the two brothers, there were certain things that hecked in and one of them was gaining the confidence and trust of the people he closely worked with.

    Though many people willingly worked with him, they wouldn''t hesitate even once to show their backs to him. And Igor knew that too.

    This was his weak point and Samuel was purposely pressing on it over and over again.

    "Worried?" Igor chuckled. "Why would I be worried about my brother betraying me when I know he would never do anything like that?"

    When Samuel did not say anything, he added, "Or are you telling me that you are really trying to go against me?"

    Samuel kept enjoying his drink without saying anything. But his silence was killing Igor.

    "Don''t do things which will force me to do something I really don''t want to," Igor warned him. His voice was no more gentle or cool. It was as if he was trying to threaten him.

    "Do things like what?" Samuel questioned him. "Killing me?"

    Igor frowned. He could sense the indifference in his brother''s behaviour.

    "I don''t think that should be a big thing for you given that you killed grandpa." Noticing the change in Igor''s expression, Samuel chuckled, "What''s with that expression brother? Did you expect me never to find this little secret of yours?"

    When Igor did not say anything, he added, "Seems like you don''t have anything to say but I do."

    Pausing for a while, he stated, "Katherine is going to stay with me starting today, she will not go back to Russia."

    He then took out a brown envelope from his pocket and ced it on the table. "I asked someone to collect detailed information about the guy she is engaged to. You can see by yourself that his reputation is as bad as his face and personality. My sister is not getting married to a man whore who doesn''t know how to respect women."

    "I don''t know what kind of deal you have with that family but call off the engagement and wedding as soon as possible," he added. "If you don''t do this in the next couple of days, I''ll do it. And if I have to do it, it''s not gonna be pretty."

    After saying what he wanted to, Samuel was about to leave when Igor stopped him.

    "Do you really wanna do this?" Igor looked at him. "Your actions are forcing me to do things I don''t want to."

    Without waiting for Samuels reply, he got up and approached him. "We are brothers Sam, we are supposed to stick together, not fight and be against each other."

    "Do you have any idea how much pleasure this will give to the Volkovs, especially Owen and Andrew if they find this out?" He added.

    "Just because they helped you once, do you think they have forgotten the rivalry between the two families?" Igor ced his hand on his shoulder. "Sam, they are trying to take advantage of this. They are pretending to be friends with you so that they can drag both of us down. Why don''t you understand this?"

    He sighed and helplessly shook his head. "You are so naive Sam, you don''t know anything."

    Samuel did not say anything, he just kept staring at Igor. There was a time when he worshipped his big brother but not anymore.

    When their parents passed away, Samuel was still a teenager. He had always relied on his big brother, who really loved and cared for him.

    But apart from him, there was one more person he was very close to, his grandfather, Hermond Petrov.

    "Why did you kill him?" Samuel looked at him with nothing but disgust. "Why did you kill grandpa?"<sub> </sub>

    "Because that is how it works silly," Igor chuckled. "A little killing to gain power is like a tradition in our world."

    Without waiting for Samuel reply, he added, "It''s like how Owen Volkov killed his father¡ª"

    "It''s nothing like that¡ª" Samuel snapped at him and jerked his hands away. "Grandpa was a good man, he loved us. He loved you."

    "I am not saying that he didn''t but do you have any idea what that old man was about to do?" Igor frowned. "He was willing to give up everything we had."

    After the death of his son and daughter-inw, Hermond Petrov decided to take a very bold decision of leaving the nasty world his family had been a part of for decades. And the reason behind doing it was to make sure his grandsons and the future generations of the Petrov family lead a safe and healthy lifepletely away from danger.

    But this was something Igor did not wish for.

    When their parents passed away, Igor was already twenty-three and was ready to take over his father''s ce. But Hermond did not allow him to do so. Instead, he took over everything again and started making necessary arrangements to leave.

    When Igor found out what his grandfather was up to, he tried to stop him first but when talking did not help, he ruthlessly murdered him.

    "Dad had trained me for it since I was fifteen Samuel, what was I supposed to do? Let that old man cast everything away and leave us with nothing?" Igor snapped.

    "Can you even hear yourself brother?" Samuel pursed his lips and frowned. "Your so-called power has made you turn into a self-centered selfish person that I don''t recognise anymore."

    "Sam¡ª"

    "Stop, don''t say anything else that will make me resent you more." There were many things he wanted to say but Samuel knew it wasn''t the right time.

    Igor sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Alright, I won''t say anything. Stay here as long as you want or until you are no more angry with your big brother, okay?"

    He smiled and gently patted Samuel''s head. "When youe back home, I''ll throw a big party for you."

    When Samuel mockingly scoffed, he said, "If you don''t want that, I''ll give you something else. Whatever you want, okay?"

    "Keep Katherine with you as long as you want," he added. "When youe back home, bring her too."

    When he did not say anything, Igor remarked, "You want me to call off the engagement? I''ll do it. Don''t worry about that."

    Ignoring him, Samuel walked towards the bedroom.

    "I am staying in Vagabound Hotel, I''ll be here for a few days," Igor remarked. "Let''s go out for lunch whenever you are free."

    ...

    [Outside The Apartment]

    When Igor came down, Viktor was waiting for him near the car.

    "Boss, we found Snoopy''s address," Viktor said as he handed Igor a file.

    "Hmm, let me be for now but keep a close eye," he instructed before boarding the car.

    Viktor nodded and followed him inside.

    "Boss¡ª" When Igor looked at him, he contemted for a while before saying. "Young master, he¡ª"

    "Don''t bother him anymore," Igor stated. "He is just mad because I killed his beloved grandfather. He will be fine in a few months. Just let him be."

    "But¡ª" When he looked at him, Viktor said, "He has been in constant touch with Snoopy as well as Andrew Volkov."

    "I know," he nodded. "But even if Andrew is willing to extend a hand of friendship to him, Owen will never agree." He chuckled. "You know how much that man hates our family."

    Viktor was about to say something but Igor stopped him. "Samuel is my little brother, even though he is angry now, he will never do anything to harm his big brother."

    "He has always been like this. He will throw tantrums for now butter he will be okay."

    ...

 Chapter 177 Last Wish

    [Hospital]

    As soon as their nended, Andrew and Rachael rushed to the hospital when they received an urgent call from Ben regarding grandma Collins.

    When they arrived at the hospital, the situation did not look very promising.

    "It''s just a matter of time," The hospice nurse informed them. "We are trying to make her feel asfortable as we can."

    Rachael tightened her grip on Andrew''s hand as she looked at him. He had been exceptionally quiet after receiving the news.

    Even though both of them knew they would have to face this situation in the future, they weren''t prepared, especially Andrew.

    "Can we see her?" Andrew asked the nurse.

    "Yes you can," the nurse nodded. "You can stay with her as long as you want. And if you need anything, I''ll be right here."

    When the nurse walked away, Rachael gently caressed Andrew''s arm tofort him. "Lets go¡ª"

    "I can''t¡ª" he muttered as he sat on the nearest bench. He wanted to go inside and talk to his grandma but he was scared as he knew it would be thest time he could talk to her.

    Since the day the doctor informed him about her deteriorating condition, Andrew had been slowly preparing himself for the worst. But now that the day had finallye, he realized that he wasn''t ready. He wasn''t ready to face reality.

    Rachael sat next to him and wrapped her arms around his. "I know it''s hard but we have to be there for her. She needs us right now Andrew, especially you."

    When he did not say anything, she rested her head on his shoulder and tightened her grip around his hand.

    In a situation like this, people always have a hard time trying to find the right words offort. Rachael was going through the same thing. All she could do was stay with him and make sure he knows he isn''t alone. She would always be there for him.

    After a few minutes, the nurse came out of the cabin. "Sir, your grandmother is conscious now and she is looking for you."

    When Andrew tightened his grip around Rachael''s hand, she looked at the nurse and said, "Give us a minute please."

    "Sure." The nurse walked away.

    "Let''s go." Rachael gently tugged his sleeves, encouraging him to go inside.

    When he got up, she wrapped her arms around his. "Don''t worry, I''ll always be right beside you."

    ...

    [Inside]

    When they entered the room, grandma Collins was lying on the bed with her eyes half open. But as soon as she saw Andrew and Rachael, she slowly opened her eyes as she smiled at them.

    Rachael forced herself to smile at her as her eyes teared up. She looked much thinner and paler than thest time she saw her.

    "Come here¡ª" Grandma Collins mumbled as she extended her frail arm towards Andrew.

    Andrew quickly looked away and wiped the tear from the corner of his eyes before walking towards her.

    Without saying anything, he gently pressed her frail hand in between his palm.

    "It''s time, grandma has to leave now."<sub> </sub>

    He kissed the back of her hand. He wanted to say something but he couldn''t.

    "Andrew¡ª" When he looked at her, grandma Collins said, "Your grandpa and I want to apologise to you. We are sorry for not being able to protect you. We should have tried harder, we should have brought you home. But we¡ª"

    "Don''t apologize," Andrew stopped her. "It wasn''t your fault, I have never med you or grandpa."

    "Your grandpa always regretted letting you go and so did I¡ª" A tear trickled down from the corner of her eyes. "You did not deserve all of that. Frederick and Lisa did not deserve that. But your grandpa and I couldn''t do anything, we couldn''t."

    "Please forgive us¡ªplease," she mumbled in between her sobs.

    Andrew pressed her hand on his forehead and sobbed along with her.

    "Please don''t go¡ªplease don''t leave me," he begged.

    He knew it was an irrational wish but he couldn''t help it. He felt helpless, he felt desperate. He had already lost enough, he wasn''t ready to lose another important person in his life.

    "Silly¡ª" Grandma Collins smiled. "Death is a part of living, no one can avoid it. I have lived a very long life. Now it''s time for me to reunite with your grandfather, mother and father."

    She then looked at Rachael. "Come here¡ª"

    Rachael wiped her tears with the back of her hand and approached her.

    "You are a very beautiful and lovely woman Rachael¡ª" she remarked. "Too bad I couldn''t spend more time with you."

    She then grabbed her hand. "Please take care of my grandson. I am leaving him in your hands now. I know he can be hard at times but he is a very kind and loving person."

    When Rachael nodded, she looked at both of them simultaneously. "You both should take care of each other. Never stop loving and trusting each other. Myst wish is for you both to live a long, happy and healthy life."

    ...

    [Two hourster]

    "Hey, are you okay?" Elsa approached Rachael who was standing near the entrance of the room.

    When she nodded, Elsa sighed and wrapped her hands around her shoulder. "It''s gonna be okay, she is going to a better peaceful ce."

    Meanwhile, Owen and Justin were sitting with Andrew, trying their best tofort him.

    "Everything will be okay¡ª" Owen ced his hand on Andrew''s thigh. "I know how you feel right now and I also know that nothing will make you better. But I just want you to know that you are not alone, at least not this time."

    "Yes, we all are here for you, especially Rachael," Justin added. "You are not going through this alone."

    Andrew sighed and nodded.

    Just then Rachael''s parents and George arrived.

    When they approached him, Andrew quickly got up.

    Michael sighed and gave him a hug. "Everything will be okay, don''t worry."

    ....

 Chapter 178 Hot Headed

    [Next Day, Grandma Collins Funeral Ceremony]

    [Memorial Park]

    After the funeral ceremony, Andrew stood by grandma Collins'' grave all by himself, away from the crowd.

    After the news of grandma Collins'' demise, all the members of the Collins family rushed over for the funeral and memorial service. All their business partners, other friends and family also showed up for thest rite.

    They had to skip their initial n of conducting a small intimate ceremony.

    When Rachael saw Andrew standing all by himself, she quickly excused herself and approached him.

    "You okay?" She intertwined their hands and looked at him.

    "I guess," he sighed as he tightened his hands around hers. "I just feel relieved thinking that at least she is no more in pain."

    "Hmm, she is in a better ce now." She leaned against his arms. "Her only wish was for you to live a long happy life. You must fulfil herst wish."

    "We must fulfil herst wish," he remarked.

    After some time, Owen approached them and whispered something in Andrew''s ears.

    Andrew carefully listened to him before looking at Rachael. "I''ll be back in a minute, okay?" When she nodded, he left with Owen.

    As soon as they left, Elsa approached Rachael. She was holding a bunch of fresh lilies in her hand.

    "Hey, I am going to uncle Federick and aunt Lisa''s grave. Do you wannae?"

    "Sure," Rachael readily agreed. If she had known Andrew''s parents were buried in the same graveyard, she would have visited them before to offer her respect.

    Elsa tugged her arm as she guided her towards the gravestone. But before they could reach there, Owen called Elsa over.

    She handed Rachael the flowers. "Just walk straight, it''s on the left side. I''ll be there soon."

    Rachael nodded and kept walking forward.

    ¡­..

    After walking for a few seconds, she finally spotted the gravestones.

    Rachael tightened her grip around the flowers she was holding before walking near the grave.

    But to her surprise, there was a man standing near the graves with a simr looking bouquet of white lilies in his hand.

    Without saying anything, she ced the flowers in between the two graves.

    The man also did the same.

    Rachael stood in front of Andrew''s parents grave for a while to give her respect.

    "They must be wondering who you are," the man chuckled. "It would have been nice if Andrew had apanied you here."

    Rachael looked at the man and smiled. She didn''t know who he was but she assumed him to be a member of the Collins family.

    Since almost all of them had shown up for the funeral, she couldn''t meet everyone but only a few.

    "You didn''t recognise me, right?" the man smiled.

    "I am sorry," she apologised.

    "It''s okay, you don''t have to apologize," he remarked. "There are so many people here today, you must be very stressed. After all, this is the first time you are meeting the members of the Collins family."<sub> </sub>

    Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "This is why I keep saying that you need to meet the Volkov family soon. So that when the timees, you don''t feel stressed."

    When she looked at him, he chuckled, "I must warn you, our family is much bigger than this."

    "I am sorry but you are¡ª"

    "You still did not recognise me¡ª" he smiled. "I am Simeon Volkov, Andrew''s grandfather."

    "We talked over the phone once, remember?" he added.

    "Oh¡ª" Rachael started panicking a little. The presence of Andrew''s maternal family in grandma Collins'' funeral did make sense but she wasn''t prepared to meet them, at least not today, especially in Andrew''s absence.

    Her eyes started looking around for Andrew as her heart started ramming against her chest.

    "What happened? Are you looking for Andrew?" Simeon inquired.

    Before she could answer, he added, "Don''t worry, he must be around."

    "I¡ªI guess," she gave him a weak smile.

    The stress and panic in her eyes did not go unnoticed by Simeon. The corner of his lips curled upwards as he sensed a fear in her eyes for him.

    "You don''t have to be scared of me dear," he chuckled. "I don''t bite."

    "Please don''t get me wrong," she quickly exined herself. "I just didn''t expect to bump into you today."

    "I know and I don''t me you," he sighed. "I am sure Andrew has asked you to stay away from us."

    Without waiting for her reply, he added, "I don''t me him either." He looked at the gravestones and sighed, "He has been through a lot."

    "Anyway, let''s not talk about sad things anymore," he remarked. "Let grandpa take a closer look at your beautiful face."

    He leaned forward and looked at Rachael. "Hmm now I know why my grandson gave up on his family and settled here," he chuckled. "I mean, if the reason is this beautiful, I would have done the same."

    "Rach¡ª" Elsa called her out as she walked towards her. She then grabbed Rachael''s hand and pulled her towards her.

    "What are you doing here?" There was no gentleness or warmth in her eyes as she looked at her grandfather.

    "You are seeing her grandfather after so many months and this is how you are going to greet him?" Simeon frowned.

    Elsa scoffed but she did not say anything.

    "I am here to give my respect to Andrew''ste grandmother," he remarked.

    "Since when did you start respecting the dead?" Elsa mockingly smirked. The coldness in her voice was very evident.

    "You are so feisty, just like you father," Semion chuckled. "I don''t me you, we Volkovs are quite hot headed. It runs in our genes."

    Without saying anything, Elsa grabbed Rachael''s hand and walked away.

    Semion did not stop them, he just stood there watching them with a smile on his face.

    "Did he tell you anything?" Elsa inquired after making sure they were nowhere near the man.

    "No he didn''t¡ª" Rachael shook her head.

    When Elsa did not say anything, she inquired, "Elsa, is everything okay?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 179 Elsas Crazy Stalker

    "Nothing," Elsa shook her head. "Just stay with me until Andrewes back."

    "Okay¡ª" Though Rachael found it a little weird, she still chose not to say anything.

    ¡­.

    During the whole time, Elsa did not leave Rachael alone until Andrew came looking for her.

    "How many are here?" Elsa inquired.

    "Many," he briefly answered before looking at Rachael. "I was looking for you everywhere."

    Before she could say anything, he grabbed her hand and said, "Come with me¡ª"

    After making sure Rachael was safe with Andrew, Elsa finally breathed a sigh of relief. She then started looking for Justin, to make sure he is okay as well.

    ¡­..

    [Near Andrew''s parents grave]

    Looking at the bunch of fresh flowers, Andrew remarked, "Seems like someone came here before us."

    "That was me," Rachael answered. "Elsa wasing here so I tagged along."

    "So you have already met them." He smiled and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Let me officially introduce you to them, okay?"

    When she smiled and nodded, he wrapped his arms around her shoulder. "Mom, dad, she is Rachael, your daughter-inw."

    He then looked at her. "If they were here, they would have loved you, especially mom."

    "How are you so sure about that?" she chuckled.

    "Of course, you are so sweet and kind, how can someone not like you?"

    She smiled and leaned against his embrace. "I would have loved them too."

    "Hmm, it''s a shame they couldn''t meet you," he sighed.

    "Actually¡ª" Rachael looked at him. "I did meet them."

    "Huh?"

    "When we were small, remember?" When he chuckled, she remarked, "Why are youughing? That meeting counts."

    "Well, maybe but I wanted them to meet you as my wife, not as a small baby." He gently pinched her nose.

    Rachael frowned and smacked his chest. "Don''t touch my nose."

    Andrew grinned and repeated his action. "Like this?"

    "Hey¡ª"

    When she pouted her lips, he chuckled, "Alright, I won''t do it anymore. Let''s go home, okay?"

    She nodded and hooked her arms around his.

    "The entire Collins family is here today so they might pay us a visit," he informed her. "But if you don''t wanna see them, I''ll¡ª"

    "No, it''s fine," she interrupted them. "We never met the elders apart from grandma and uncle Harrington. They must have felt a little offended too."

    "Don''t worry about that," he assured her. "There is no point meeting people who aren''t that important."

    Though his maternal family was chaotic and problematic, the Collins family was no less.

    After Andrew''s fathers death and Andrew''s departure to Russia, the members of the Volkov family fought over the rights of the family businesses and thepany. If not for grandpa Collins strong will and power, thepany would have nevernded on Andrew''s hand.

    The Collins family was also filled with greedy suckers who cared about nothing but money and Andrew wanted to keep such people away from Rachael.<sub> </sub>

    "Some of them are a bit too much but you don''t have to worry about that, I''ll handle them," he added.

    "Okay," she agreed without any objection. Though she wanted to pay her respect to the elders, she was not interested in getting engaged with problematic people.

    ¡­..

    As they walked out the cemetery, Rachael contemted for a while before telling Andrew about her sudden encounter with his maternal grandfather.

    "I met you grandfather today."

    He frowned. "When?"

    "Near mom and dad''s grave," she answered. "He was already standing there."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he asked, "Did he do anything?"

    "No, he was saying something but Elsa arrived and took me with her." When he frowned, she ced her hand on his arm. "Rx, I am fine."

    "Try to avoid him in the future," he remarked. "Don''t feel obliged to even greet him. There is no need for that."

    "Andrew, can I ask you something?" When he nodded, she inquired, "Did something happen between you and your grandfather in the past?"

    "Not only you, I noticed even Elsa and Owen are not so fond of him," she added.

    "He has done many things which can''t be justified or forgiven," he answered. "All I can say is, he is not a nice person and it''s best if we keep our distance."

    ....

    [Vagabound Hotel]

    After the memorial ceremony, Elsa came back to their hotel room while Justin went to pick Edward from Rachael''s parents ce.

    "Did you reach?"

    "Hmm, I am waiting for the elevator," Elsa answered. "Did you pick him up?"

    "Yes, we are on the way."

    "Alright then,e soon. I''ll wait for you both in the room."

    After hanging up the call, she kept her phone inside her bag and sighed. She felt exhausted after running around and greeting everyone at the ceremony. All she wanted to do was take a nice warm bubble bath and cuddle with her fiance afterwards.

    But little did she know, this wasn''t the end of her hectic day.

    "Elsa Volkov." When she turned around, Igor smiled, "What a pleasant surprise."

    "Oh kill me¡ª" Elsa muttered and sighed in disappointment. First her grandfather and now the crazy stalker, could her day be any worse?

    Her disappointed expression made Igor feel very amused and fascinated. The way she was always so transparent about her expression was one of the many things he loved about her.

    "Are you here to meet me?" he asked as he approached her.

    When she rolled her eyes and scoffed, he chuckled and held his chest. "Ouch¡ªthat eye roll still hurts a lot but it gives me butterflies too."

    p "You live in your own sweet little fantasy world, don''t you?" She sneered. "I have seriously started pitying your pathetic life."</anda>

    "Well, at least you have started feeling something for me," he grinned.

    When she did not say anything, he added, "You still did not tell me why you are here."

    Before she could answer, Igor eximed, "Oh my¡­that ring on your finger is really awful."

    "You should take it off," he remarked. "I''ll give you a pretty one."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 180 "How Can I Not Hate You?"...

    "I would rather chop my fingers off than wear a ring given by you," Elsa stated. She was getting more and more annoyed with each passing second.

    "It''s alright," Igor remarked. "I will continue loving you even if you don''t have any fingers. Even if you go bald, I don''t care."

    When she ignored him, the smile on his face widened. He would never get enough of this woman even though he knew she detested him.

    Igor Petrov had seen Elsa Volkov for the first time in a G with her father when she was neen. And he couldn''t take his eyes off her till date. Though it had been more than ten years, he still remembered how beautiful he looked in the red evening gown.

    When he first saw her, she looked very innocent and sweet. He expected her to be a shy, delicate and innocent miss of the rich family and he fell in love with her.

    Butter when he started boldly pursuing her, he realised that she wasn''t the soft, weak and delicate woman he had expected her to be. Instead, she was strong, bold and had a really bad temper. And surprisingly, Igor felt even more obsessed with her.

    Over the span of nine years since he had been trying to openly pursue her, he had been rejected more than a hundred''s time. But her rejections kept sparking the fire of desire he harboured for her.

    He was very well aware of Elsa''s rtionship with Justin and how serious their rtionship was. But that never stopped him from doing what he wanted.

    In fact, he never stopped pursuing her even when she was in a rtionship with Justin.

    When the elevator door opened, Igor waited for Elsa to step in. But when she showed the intention of doing so, he asked, "Aren''t you going inside?"

    "No, I am waiting for my fianc¨¦ and my son," she answered before stepping to the side. There was no way she would deliberately step into an elevator with him all alone. The man was a freak and couldn''t be trusted.

    Throwing his head back, Igor chuckled, "Isn''t it such a great deal?" He looked at him. "Marry a man and get a son for free."

    "You know, I am kinda jealous of that kid," he added. "I mean, even I would love to have such a hot mom. And not to forget how jealous I am of that Justin guy¡ª"

    Pausing for a while, he curiously inquired, "Did he do some kind of a ck magic on you? I mean, he discarded you like a piece of trash a few years back but you still went running back to him as soon as he opened his arms."

    "Maybe I should consult me and learn the spell he has been casting on you¡ª"

    "If I knew magic, the first thing I would disappear would be your disgusting face," Justin snapped.

    When he approached Elsa, he wrapped his arm around her shoulder as he gently pulled her closer.

    Ignoring Igor, Elsa ganelt caressed Edwards back who was fast asleep in Justin''s arms. "Did he fall asleep in the car?"

    "Hmm, why didn''t you go to the room?" he inquired.<sub> </sub>

    "You said you were almost here so¡ª" She stopped midway when Justin raised his brows. He knew she was lying.

    Without saying anything, he handed Edward to her. "Go to the room first, I''ll be there in a minute."

    "Let''s go to the room together." She grabbed his sleeves. She didn''t wanna leave Justin alone with Igor, especially not after what happenedst time.

    In the past, when Igor tried to touch her, Justin punched him hard on the face and broke his nose.

    Justin tucked her a strand of hair behind her ear and assured her. "Go up, I''ll be there in a minute."

    Left with no other choice, Elsa reluctantly left with Edward.

    "I want to congratte you but I don''t think you will like it," Igor chuckled. "But still, congrattions on getting engaged to the woman I love. But if you think you have won, you are wrong."

    "Winning and losinges into question when there is a 50-50 possibility of both the candidates winning the game," Justin stated. "But in this, you never even had a chance. In fact, you couldn''t even manage to squeeze yourself in even when I waspletely out of the picture."

    He smirked and took a step towards him. "And now when I am fully back in the picture, what makes you think you still have a chance?"

    Before he could say anything, Justin remarked, "Listen Igor, I have always tolerated all your stupid things, but when ites to my woman, I will not tolerate anything."

    He took one more step towards them. "In the future, if I see you anywhere near herst time you broke your nose but the next time, I''ll make sure you don''t stay alive to even look at her."

    Tucking his hands inside his pocket, Igor grinned, "You know, I thought now that you are father to your adorable nephew, you would learn to be a little gentle. But boy I was wrong¡ª"

    "Well¡ª" he shrugged his shoulders and sighed, "I guess some things never change."

    "If I start being gentle, dogs like you will definitely sniff the gentleness and try to bite my a*ss," Justin scoffed. "My gentle side is exclusively reserved for the people who deserve it."

    "Fair enough," Igor agreed. "I agree I don''t deserve your kind and gentle side. You don''t deserve my kindness either."

    "How did we end up being on such bad terms?" he added. "I had nothing against you, in fact, I wanted to be friends with you. But you squeezed yourself in between the Volkovs and us and then all of a sudden swept away the woman I am still in love with. And now you are all ready to marry her."

    Igor sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Tell me Justin, how can I not hate you?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 181 Young Uncle

    Igor sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Tell me Justin, how can I not hate you?"

    "Look at me¡ª" Justin pointed towards his face. "Do you think I care?"

    "I don''t give a flying f*uck about it," he added. "But if you keep bugging my woman, the consequences you have to face are not gonna be pretty."

    Without waiting for his reply, Justin left.

    ...

    [Next Day, Collins Mansion]

    When Rachael came downstairs to make breakfast before Andrew woke up, she was startled when she saw a half naked man in her living room.

    He was wearing only his boxers. His clothes and shoes were piled in one corner but weirdly he still had his socks on.

    Rachael frowned and slowly approached him. But she couldn''t see his face as it was buried on a cushion.

    She had no idea who the man was but since he had managed to enter the mansion and had evidently spent the night in their living room without any problem, she assumed he was someone Andrew knew.

    She contemted for a while before rushing upstairs.

    ...

    [Bedroom]

    "Andrew¡ª" Rachael shook his shoulders to wake him up.

    When he groaned, she tapped him harder. "Andrew, wake up."

    "What happened babe?" He slowly opened his eyes.

    "There is someone in the living room."

    He pulled her down and ced his head on herp. "Who?" He mumbled.

    "I don''t know." She sighed and nudged him. "Go down and check."

    When he kept snuggling on herp with no intention of getting up, she added, "There is a half naked man in my living room Andrew¡ª"

    "Are you sure it''s not Owen?" He slowly opened his eyes.

    "It''s not Owen," she answered.

    Andrew sighed and got up. "Who else could it be? I am sure it''s him only."

    "I am telling you it''s not Owen." When he started walking out of the room, she followed him behind.

    ...

    ? [Downstairs]

    When they arrived downstairs, Rachael grabbed Andrew''s t-shirt and stood behind him.

    "See, I told you it''s not Owen¡ª" she remarked as she looked at him.

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. He then picked up the clothes from the floor and kept it on the couch.

    Without saying anything, he patted the half-naked man''s shoulder to wake him up.

    When the man lifted his head, Andrew inquired, "When did youe?"

    "3 Am¡ª" the man answered before burying his face on the cushion again.

    After a few seconds, he lifted his head again and looked at Rachael. "Hey¡ª" he smiled.

    Not knowing how to react, Rachael gave him a weak smile.

    "Will you mind if Iplete my nap first before introducing myself and greeting you?"

    "Just go back to sleep¡ª" Andrew threw another cushion at him before walking away along with Rachael.

    ¡­..

    [Kitchen]<sub> </sub>

    Since his sleep had already been disturbed, Andrew decided to help Rachael out in the kitchen rather than going back to sleep.

    "Who is he?" Rachael curiously inquired.

    "He is Daniel Volkov, my uncle."

    "Uncle?" She widened her eyes in shock.

    The man definitely didn''t look old enough to be the uncle of a thirty-year old. In fact, he looked simr to Andrew and Owen''s age.

    "Young uncle," Andrew added. "He is a couple of years older than me."

    "Wow¡ª" she eximed. "I didn''t know you had a young uncle."

    "Hmm, he stays in Italy and rarely visits," he remarked. "I think I am seeing him after almost a year."

    Thinking for a while, she asked, "So do you call him uncle or¡ª"

    Andrew chuckled and shook his head. "No, we call him by his name. He gets offended when we call him uncle. But whenever we feel like teasing him, we call him uncle in public ces."

    ...

    [Three hourster]

    Rachael had justpleted cleaning the kitchen and dishes when Daniel woke up from his nap.

    He was constantly rotating his neck and massaging his back with a slight frown in his face.

    "Do you want to shift in the room?" She inquired. He had been sleeping on the couch in a very ufortable position for a long time.

    "It''s fine, I am done with the nap for now," Daniel answered before getting up.

    "You must be Rachael¡ª" he smiled and walked towards her. But before he could go anywhere near her, he realised something and quickly took a step back.

    He then grabbed his shirt and pants, and started wearing them. "Give me one second¡ª" he turned around and zipped his pant up before walking towards her again.

    "Hi¡ª" He smiled. "I finally got the chance to meet you."

    "I am Daniel Volkov, Andrew''s handsome young uncle," Daniel added. "Technically, I am your uncle too but we don''t have to be formal with each other. You can call me by my name."

    "It''s nice meeting you," Rachael smiled.

    "So you finally woke up." Andrew came down.

    "Yeah, that was a good nap." Daniel gave him a hug and patted his back. "How are you man?"

    "Never been better," he smiled.

    "Yeah, I can see that," Daniel chuckled. "And I can also see the reason." He nced at Rachael.

    "Kate did note with you?" Andrew inquired.

    "Oh no, she wanted to but she is out of station right now," Daniel sighed. "Your sister-inw is more busy than you and me."

    "Isn''t she my aunt-inw?" Andrew chuckled.

    "Damn, say that in front of her and you are fucking dead."

    Daniel Volkov was Andrew''s maternal uncle, Semion Volkov and Helen Garick Volkov''s youngest son.

    When Daniel turned eighteen, Helen sent him to Italy to get trained under her father to take over the Garick''s family business.

    After taking over the family business just like his mother wanted, Daniel never came back home until necessary.

    Just like Owen and Andrew, he also didn''t share any close rtionship with his parents, especially Semion. He had always maintained his distance.

    In fact, he never once interfered in the Volkov family business until Owen and Andrew took over.

    Andrew wrapped his arms around Rachael''s shoulder. "Uncle Daniel is married."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 182 "You Are Already Mine."

    Daniel: " "

    "Dude¡ª" he frowned. "Stop it."

    Being called an uncle by a bunch of thirty year olds at a young age of thirty-two was quite triggering. And Daniel didn''t like it.

    "What?" Andrew shrugged. "Did I say anything wrong?"

    "Oh no you didn''t," Daniel smiled. Pausing for a while, he added, "By the day, Alina has said hi."

    Andrew: " "

    "Now if you excuse me, I will take a quick shower." Daniel grabbed his suitcase. "Where is the guest room?"

    "That way¡ª" Rachael pointed towards the nearest guest room Elsa used to stay in.

    "Alright, I''ll talk to you bothter."

    After he walked away, Andrew grabbed Rachael''s hand. "So what do you wanna do today?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, she remarked, "Well, why don''t we start with you telling me who Alina is?"

    Andrew: " "

    When he did not say anything, she raised her brows. "You forgot who she is or you don''t wanna tell me?"

    "I don''t wanna say because she is no one," he stated.

    Just then Elsa entered the mansion along with Owen.

    "Who is no one?" she inquired as she approached them.

    "We were talking about a woman who sent Andrew her regards," Rachael answered. "Her name is Alina."

    "Oh¡ªare we talking about hottie Alina Smirnoff?" Owen curiously inquired.

    "You told Rach that Alina is no one?" Elsa looked at Andrew. "How can you lie to your wife like that big bro?"

    "Exactly, lying is bad," Owen stated.

    Andrew: " "

    He pursed his lips and frowned. The more Owen and Elsa were talking, he was getting more and more annoyed.

    Without waiting for his reply, Elsa looked at Rachael. "Alina has had this huge crazy crush on him since he was teenager. I mean, that woman is obsessed over him."

    "Didn''t the elders try to fix their marriage as well?" Owen doubtfully inquired.

    "Yes," Elsa nodded. "They did."

    Andrew: " "

    He panicked and quickly looked at Rachael. "But I rejected it as soon as I heard of it."

    "That''s true, he did reject the proposal but that didn''t stop Alina," Elsa eximed. "I swear Rach, if I start telling you the things she has resorted to just to win him over¡ªyou will be shocked."

    "Yeah and¡ª"

    What are you both doing here?" Andrew interrupted them, suppressing the strong urge to throw both of them out of his house.

    "I heard Daniel is here." Owen looked around. "Where is he?"

    "He is taking a shower," Andrew answered.

    "Do you guys wanna eat something?" Rachael inquired.

    "Some coffee would be great," Elsa answered.

    "For me as well," Owen added.

    "Okay¡ª"

    When Rachael walked away, Andrew red at Elsa and Owen. "I will fucking kill you both." He then rushed after his wife.

    ¡­..

    [Kitchen]<sub> </sub>

    When Andrew kept following her in the kitchen without saying anything, Rachael inquired, "What happened? Do you want something?"

    When he shook his head, she added, "Then go outside and sit with them, I''ll bring coffee for you as well."

    "Are you upset?" He hugged her from behind. "I wasn''t lying when I said she is no one."

    "What?" Rachael chuckled. "Why will I be upset?"

    She turned towards him and hooked her arms around his neck. "Maybe she had a crush on you, maybe she still has one. But does that matter anymore?"

    She smiled. "You are already mine."

    Her words made his heart leap in joy. He would never get enough of the random sweet words she showered on him every now and then..

    "Hmm, it doesn''t matter." He caressed her cheek with his thumb. "I am already yours and you are mine."

    Running her fingers through the neck of his t-shirt, she added, "To be honest, I don''t really me her. I mean, if the package is this handsome and hot, even I would simp and obesse over it."

    Throwing his head back, Andrew chuckled. "Just like you simped over me when we were little?"

    "Hey, I never simped at you when I was small," She pouted her lips. "Why does everyone keep saying that?"

    "Because it''s true." He tapped the tip of her nose. "Remember how you used to pluck flowers from your garden and give it to me?"

    "You used to run around me all the time," he added.

    Rachael: " "

    "That''s because I regarded you as my big brother." She tried to justify herself.

    "Big brother huh?" Andrew raised brows.

    Rachael gasped when he suddenly cupped her ass.

    "Well, just for the record¡ª" He inched closer and whispered, "I neve regarded you as my little sister."

    When he kissed the corner of her lips, she ced her hand on his chest and stopped him. "Everyone is waiting outside¡ª"

    Rachael knew if she didn''t stop him now, he wouldn''t stop.

    After spending a wonderful week with him in London, she realised that the man was too sensitive to her touch and vice versa.

    Once they started, both of them couldn''t keep their hands away from each other. And they could go on and on without taking a break until they both were extremely exhausted, especially Rachael.

    "Let them wait¡ª"

    When he started kissing her neck, she chuckled, "Stop¡ªit''s ticklish." She pushed him away.

    "You didn''t find it ticklish when I did itst time¡ª"

    When he continued doing it, Rachael tried to move away but after several failed attempts, she ended up melting in his embrace.

    But the sweet moment was once again interrupted¡­

    Standing by the door, Owen cleared his throat to inform the couple about his arrival.

    "I don''t mean to interfere but I am really hungry."

    Seeing that Andrew was distracted, Rachael quickly pushed him away.

    "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you," she inquired.

    Thinking for a while, Owen said, "I have been craving spicy noodles with chicken broth for a really long time and¡ª" He stopped midway when Andrew red at him.

    "You know what, toast is okay too." He awkwardly cleared his throat.

    Rachael nudged Andrew''s chest with her elbow and frowned at him, gesturing him to say something.

    "Is there anything else you want other than spicy noodles and chicken broth, sir?" He inquired.

    "A big ss of cold avocado milkshake would be nice."

    Andrew: " "

    ¡­.

 Chapter 183 Freeloader

    Andrew was about to say something when Owen shamelessly added, "It will take some time to make noodles, can I get a slice of toast with butter and jam to fill my empty stomach? I didn''t eat breakfast."

    "Sure, Andrew will make it for you while I start working on the noodles," Rachael remarked as she looked at her husband. "Right, honey?"

    "Yeah, right." Andrew nodded. "I will make a really great toast and milkshake for Mr. Freeloader."

    Owen: " "

    ¡­..

    [Living Room]

    Daniel sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Why are you being such a baby Elsa?"

    Elsa, on the other hand, refused to look at him. She was facing the side with her cheeks puffed with anger. She was mad as he hadn''t visited her for a whole year.

    "Alright, stop being angry," he tried to coax her. "I will take you shoppingter, okay?"

    After hearing the word ''Shopping'', she gave him a look. "Really?" When he nodded, she asked, "Can I buy whatever I want?"

    "Whatever you want and I will pay for it," he stated.

    "Okay," she eximed. "You are forgiven."

    "Alright," Daniel chuckled. "Now give uncle a hug."

    "I missed you and Kate so much," she sighed. "How can you stay without seeing me for almost a year?"

    "You know how hectic work is and your aunt¡ª" He helplessly sighed. "Don''t even get me started on that."

    "Look at you both hugging without me." When both of them looked at him, Owen grinned and opened his arms. "Uncle¡ª"

    But instead of epting his hug, Daniel flicked his forehead. "How many times do I have to tell you not to call me that?"

    "Ouch¡ª" Owen frowned and rubbed the sore spot. "That hurt."

    "Call me that again and I will shave off your brows," he warned him.

    "I don''t understand one thing¡ª" Owen pointed towards Elsa. "It''s fine when she calls you uncle but it''s suddenly not eptable when Andrew and I do the same."

    "Elsa is a baby," Daniel remarked. "Whereas you and Andrew¡ªyou both are old."

    "Hey, that''s rude¡ª" heined. "I am only thirty-two and Andrew is thirty-one. We are still very young."

    Without waiting for his reply, Owen added, "And she¡ª" He pointed towards Elsa. "How is she still a baby? She is twenty-seven."

    "I know." Daniel wrapped his arms around Elsa''s shoulder. "No matter how old she grows, she will always be our family''s little baby girl."

    Elsa stuck her tongue out to her grumpy brother. "Perks of being the only daughter in the family."

    "Lame¡ª" Owen scoffed.

    "Anyway, enough of all the greetings¡ª" Daniel looked around and inquired, "Where is Andrew?"

    "He is in the kitchen helping Rachael to cook," Owen answered.

    Thinking for a while, Daniel looked at Elsa. "Why don''t you go inside and check my luggage? Kate sent some gifts for you and Rachael, go get them."<sub> </sub>

    "Oh great."

    After Elsa left, Daniel sighed. "Her obsession with gifts and shopping is still the same."

    "Some things never change," Owen chuckled.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Daniel inquired, "Why didn''t you people tell me about the attack?" When Owen did not say anything, he snapped, "Just because I am away, it doesn''t mean I won''t find anything out."

    "It wasn''t a big deal," Owen tried to exin. "And moreover, no one was injured."

    Daniel and Owen were talking about the unexpected and unsessful assassination attempt that had happened when they had visited Russiast month.

    "It''s our hometown, Owen," Daniel remarked. "If things like this started happening in our hometown, where are we supposed to feel safe?"

    When Owen did not say anything, he asked, "Was that Petrov guy behind it?"

    "That is what we assumed too but it seems like it''s not them this time," he answered.

    "Hmm, I thought so too. Petrov''s are busy dealing with their own internal conflicts right now, I don''t think it''s them this time." Daniel pinched the space between his brows. "Do you think it''s dad?"

    "Well, I won''t be shocked if it''s him," Owen scoffed. "That old man keeps smiling all day but I know he holds a huge grudge against us."

    Daniel nodded in agreement. "I was talking to mom the other day and it seems like he is going out more than he used to these days. Do you think he is trying to use his leftover connections?"

    "We are keeping a close eye on him but haven''t found anything suspicious or out of the box."

    Just then Andrew came out of the kitchen with a tray with a couple of pieces of toast and a big ss of freshly made avocado milkshake. He then handed them to Owen. "Just because Rachael told me to make it for you."

    "This is why I love Rach." Owen grinned as he started devouring the piece of toast.

    Daniel took the second toast. "So Andrew, how is married life treating you?"

    Before Andrew could answer, Owen remarked, "It''s great, he is very happy and Rachael is the best woman he could ever get. And she is also a great cook so that''s the biggest plus point."

    Andrew chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "Whatever he said."

    "That''s nice, I can tell that Rachael is a wonderful woman," Daniel smiled. "Wee to the husband club buddy¡ª" He gave him a hug. "It sucks at times but you are gonna love it."

    "I will never join that club," Owen scoffed. "I am happy with how things are now, I don''t like being nagged about every little thing."

    "There is love and care in that nagging too." Daniel hooked his arms around Owen''s shoulder. "And wife nagging just hits differently. I mean, whenever Kate nags me, I get turned on."

    Owen: " "

    Andrew: " "

    "Does she nag you naked?" Owen raised his brows.

    Daniel frowned and smacked his head. "What is wrong with you?"

    "What?" Owen shrugged. "Why else would you get turned on when she nags you?"

    "Don''t listen to him," Andrew remarked. "He did not get a chance to getid for eight days straight, he is not himself right now."

    ...

 Chapter 184 Fun Grandpa Daniel

    [During Lunch]

    "You are engaged," Daniel widened his eyes in shock.

    "Yes¡ª" Elsa chuckled and waved her ring finger at him. "He proposed in London."

    "And who is this ''HE'' we are talking of?"

    "Igor Petrov," Owen answered.

    "What?" Daniel yelled. "Are you are fucking crazy? Take that ring off right now youngdy."

    Elsa: " "

    "You are in very serious trouble," he snapped.

    The sudden yelling startled Rachael. She could see the rage in Daniel''s eyes as he red at Elsa.

    She had heard about the rivalry between the Volkov and Petrovs but she had no idea how deep the hatred the two families harboured for each other was.

    The way Daniel reacted to the fake news of Elsa being engaged to Petrov made her realise that it wasn''t as simple as she thought.

    When no one said anything, Daniel looked at Andrew. "Owen and Elsa are stupid but how could you let something like this happen? Are you out of your mind too?"

    When a deep silence greeted him again, he snapped harder. "Are you guys dumb? Say something."

    Just then Owen burst intoughter. "Seeing you freaking out like this is still the best thing." He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. "And you always fall for it."

    Daniel frowned and was about to say something when Elsa interrupted him. "Rx uncle, it''s nothing like that."

    "So you are not engaged to Igor Petrov?"

    "Of course not," she eximed. "I won''t marry him even if he is thest man on earth."

    "Okay, that''s good." Daniel finally breathed a sigh of relief and sat down in his seat. "If that was true, I was ready to chop your finger off to take that damn ring out."

    Elsa: " "

    When Daniel continued eating, Andrew questioned him. "You don''t wanna know who it really is?"

    "As long as it''s not that guy, I don''t mind." Daniel looked at Elsa. "As long as you are happy, I will not mind even if you marry a dog."

    "She is engaged to Justin," Andrew conveyed him the correct information.

    "Oh¡ª" Daniel was surprised. "You both got back together?"

    Elsa smiled and nodded.

    "That''s great," he eximed. "I like Justin, he is my gold buddy."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Owen grinned, "Hey Dan, since you are Elsa''s uncle, her kids will call you grandpa, right?" When Daniel nodded, he said, "I just realised something."

    When he looked at him, Owen asked, "You remember Justin''s son Edward, right?"

    "Of course I do," Daniel eximed. "That little munchkin is my favourite."

    "So basically Edward is Justin''s son, so when Elsa marries him, she will be his mother."

    Understanding what Owen was trying to say, Andrew startedughing.

    "You will be Edward''s grandfather," he eximed before bursting intoughter.<sub> </sub>

    "That is true," Elsa chuckled.

    Daniel: " "

    "Well, if Rach and I have kids in the future, you will be there grandpa too," Andrew added.

    Daniel frowned and pursed his lips as he tried to make his peace with the new title. How did he end up being a grandpa in his early thirties? He certainly med his parents for bringing him into the world at the same time his nieces and nephews were born.

    "I think Daniel will be a great Pop Pop," Rachael stated.

    "You think so?" he curiously looked at her.

    "Of course," she eximed. "Not only great, you will also be a very fun pop pop whom all the kids will love."

    "That''s right," he smiled. "Kids are gonna love me. At least more than they will love their uncle."

    Owen: " "

    ...

    [Andrew and Rachael''s Room]

    After lunch, Daniel took Elsa to the mall as he had promised and Owen left as he had something important to do.

    Resting her back on the headboard, Rachael was engrossed reading a book while Andrew was massaging her foot with one hand while his other hand scrolled his phone.

    "We are going to the office tomorrow, right?" she inquired.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to go." He kept his phone down. "There isn''t much to do, I can manage."

    She raised her brows and looked at him. "Why do I feel like you are purposely trying to force me to stay at home and not work?"

    "Force you?" Andrew chuckled. "That''s an ugly alligation Mrs. Collins, you are hurting your husband''s feelings."

    "No, seriously¡ª" She tossed the book aside. "What are you trying to do?"

    "You hired me in yourpany to work but apart from the month you were in Russia, you rarely let me go to office," she frowned. "And you even told Ben not to tell me anything concerning work."

    When he did not say anything, she added, "If you want to continue this way then I''ll hand over my resignation and work somewhere I can actually work."

    Without waiting for his reply, Rachael picked up her book and resumed reading. She had nothing else to tell him.

    "Rach¡ª" When she did not answer, he sighed. "Don''t be mad, I will not do it again."

    "And what have you been doing?" She looked at him, waiting for him to confess his wrong doings.

    Keeping quiet for a while, he confessed, "I have been purposely keeping you away from work because I don''t want you to take any kind of stress."

    "Andrew¡ª"

    "My heart feels at ease whenever I see you eating properly, taking ample rest and rxing with your friends and family without any kind of stress," he added. "I am not forbidding you to work or anything, I would never do that. I just don''t want you to get too engrossed in work, take all the work stress and feel mentally exhausted."

    Rachael kept the book aside and sighed, "Come here¡ª" When she extended her arms towards him, Andrew crawled beside her and ced his head on her chest.

    p She gently caressed his hair and said, "I know you have the best interest for me in your heart but that is not how life works, right? One cannot always rx and enjoy without doing anything."</anda>

    ¡­..

 Chapter 185 An Unexpected Visit

    "I am not gonna sit at home and rx when I know you are working hard out there. I want to work with you, beside you." She added, "We are a team, remember?"

    When he nodded, Rachael said, "And besides, I love working. My father didn''t send me to college so that I can just stay at home and do nothing for myself."

    "Alright¡ª" He looked at her. "But you are not allowed to work overtime. If you do, I''ll cut down your paycheck to fifty percent."

    "Really?" She raised her brows.

    "Of course," he stated. "I am very strict when ites to rules made by me."

    "Shouldn''t you be paying me more because I am your wife?"

    "You are thedy boss babe," he remarked. "You have your own money, my money is also your money. You have shares in your father''spany, you have shares in ourpany. You are rich."

    "Oh please" Rachael scoffed. "My bank ount is probably like a drop in the ocean inparison to yours."

    When he chuckled, she added, "You know when dad first told me that you areing, Tina and Emma tried finding out more information about you and how you looked¡ª"

    "I didn''t know you had stalker friends¡ª" He interrupted her.

    "It''s not stalking." When he raised his eyebrows, she exined, "It''s called collecting extra information about someone."

    "Stalking," Andrew remarked.

    When she rolled her eyes at him, he chuckled, "Alright, continue what you were saying."

    "Yeah so when they took out your biodata, your worth said unknown," she exined. "So ording to Tina, when ''Unknown'' is mentioned in front of a person''s worth it means that person is very very rich."

    "That''s right, I am very rich," Andrew shamelessly stated. "Tina''s assumption is on point."

    Rachael: " "

    "Even if you shop all day and night for years, we will still be able to send both our kids to college even if we stop working," he added.

    Rachael was about to say something when her phone on the bedside table started ringing.

    "Hold on, it''s mom." She received the call.

    "Hey, mom¡ª"

    "Rachael, why didn''t you tell us that Andrew''s family will be visiting," Reeta couldn''t help but scold her daughter.

    "What? Who is visiting?" She frowned.

    "Andrew''s grandfather is here." Without waiting for her reply, Reeta added, "Your father and I were about to leave for a lunch party when he arrived. Thank God, we were still at home otherwise he would have to leave without meeting us."

    "If you would have told me beforehand, I would have made better arrangements," she added.

    Rachael pursed her lips and frowned before looking at Andrew.

    ? "What happened?" He inquired as he sat up straight.

    "Your grandfather is in my house."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he said, "Tell her that we areing over."

    "Mom, Andrew and I areing home, okay?"

    "Alright, I''ll make dinner for you both as well then."

    After hanging up the call, Rachael and Andrew quickly got ready and left.

    .....<sub> </sub>

    [Collins Corporation]

    "Come on Ben, you have toe with me."

    "I¡ª" Ben pursed his lips. He had already turned him down twice, he felt a little bad doing it for the third time.

    Sensing his hesitation, Owen sighed in disappointment. "Why are you thinking so much? It''s only a strip club. We are gonna have so much fun."

    "Alright, I''ll pay for yourp dance," he added.

    Ben: " "

    "I''ll help you hook up with a hot woman."

    Ben: " "

    Owen kept trying to convince him while Ben silently listened to him.

    "Seriously," Owen frowned. "What the fuck is wrong with you? Are you seriously turning down a freep dance from a hot half naked woman?"

    "No¡ªI mean, I would have apanied you but I have a lot of work to do¡ª"

    Taking the file from his hand, Owen tossed it aside. "You canplete itter and it''s already five, office time is already over."

    Without giving Ben a chance to make more excuses, he grabbed his arm and dragged him out of the room. "You areing with me and we are gonna have a sexy boys night out."

    Left with no other choice, Ben gave up and tagged along with Owen''s wild ns.

    ¡­.

    [Watson Mansion, Kitchen]

    "Mom, he is Andrew''s maternal grandfather, right?" When Reeta nodded, George frowned, "I heard he isn''t a nice person."

    "George¡ª" Reeta smacked his arm. "How many times do I have to tell you not to say inappropriate things about others, especially when they are around?"

    "He is in the living room with dad, it''s not like he can hear us," He shrugged his shoulders.

    "Still¡ªno matter if he is good or bad, he is your sister''s inw and we have to show him our respect," she remarked.

    Keeping quiet for a while, he sighed, "I don''t know mom, I am really not getting a very good feeling about him. He looks so sus¡ª" He looked at his mother for validation. "Don''t you think?"

    Reeta did not say anything. She couldn''t disagree with what George had just mentioned. She had heard many things about Andrew''s maternal family. But since they were now her daughter''s inws, she couldn''t let all the negative feelings overpower her. She had to be nice and respectful to them as long as they didn''t cause any trouble to her daughter or family.

    When George was about to say something more, Reeta stopped him. "What are you doing in my kitchen? Shouldn''t you be sitting outside with your father and the guest?"

    "That''s so boring, I don''t wanna do that," heined.

    "You are no more a kid honey, go outside and apany your father."

    "But¡ª" When Reeta gave him a look, he sighed and quietly walked out of the kitchen.

    ¡­.

    [Living Room]

    "I am sorry for noy greeting you yesterday at the funeral, I didn''t know you were there too," Michael apologised.

    "Oh you don''t have to be so polite," Simeon smiled. "I decided to fly over at thest moment so no one knew I wasing. It was a sudden n."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 186 Fear

    "Even the kids had no idea I wasing," Simeon added.

    "That''s why I was wondering why Andrew did not tell us you will being over," Michael remarked.

    "Oh that brat has no idea I wasing over," he chuckled. "If he knew, he would never let mee here."

    His words made Michael frown but he quickly controlled his expressions. Ever since he had seen Simeon for the first time during Andrew''s parents'' funeral, he didn''t get a good feeling from him and that hadn''t changed. But since he was now his daughter''s inw, he was just trying to be polite.

    He was aware of the strained rtionship between Andrew and his maternal family, especially his grandfather. But he never questioned Andrew about it or tried to find out since it had nothing to do with him. But now that his daughter was also a part of their family, he made up his mind to talk to Andrew about it in private.

    "They don''t let me travel much because of my age," Simeon added. "But I had toe this time, it''s only right for me to give myst respect to my daughter''s mother-inw."

    Just then George approached them and sat beside his father.

    "It''s good that you are here¡ª" Michael patted George''s shoulder before looking at Simeon. "He is George, my son."

    Semion smiled. "You are a handsome young man."

    Not knowing what to say, George gave him a polite smile.

    After a few minutes, Andrew and Rachael entered the mansion in a haste.

    When they saw Simeon with Michael and George, Rachael grabbed Andrew''s hand and looked at him.

    When he looked at her, she said in a low voice. "Be calm, okay?" After she told him about his grandfather''s sudden visit to her parents ce, his mood hadpletely changed. She could easily say that he was mad and not happy about his grandfather visiting her parents.

    She wanted to calm him down and ask him to rx to avoid any kind of unnecessary chaotic events in front of everyone.

    "There they are," Michael eximed. "I was just wondering why you both haven''t arrived yet."

    When Simeon turned around and looked at them, Rachael smiled at him while Andrew''s expression remained unchanged.

    The corner of his lips curled upwards when he saw his beloved grandson''s cold expression. Simeon very well knew Andrew wouldn''t like the idea of him visiting his inws in his absence but he still took the step. He wanted to test the waters.

    Andrew''s grabbed Rachael''s hand as they approached the group. He then greeted Michael and George first before moving to Simeon.

    "Grandpa¡ª" He gave him a brief hug before sitting beside Rachael.

    "Well,ing here uninvited wasn''t a bad idea." Simeon looked at Rachael and Andrew. "At least I got a chance to see my grandson and granddaughter-inw."

    Helplessly shaking his head, he chuckled, "Michael, after marrying your daughter, my grandson doesn''t want toe home at all. It seems like he doesn''t need his family anymore as he has found a new one."

    "I am sure that is not the case," Michael awkwardly chuckled. "I am sure Andrew will visit home as soon as the workload is less."

    Taking a sip of the tea, Simeon said, "I don''t think so, I know he has ns of settling down here permanently."

    "When you know what my n is, why are you mentioning it again and again?" Andrew scoffed. Whenever the man opened his mouth, he got even more annoyed.

    Rachael ced her hand on Andrew''s thigh, in an attempt to remind him not to lose his cool.<sub> </sub>

    "Look at you¡ª" Semion chuckled. "You are so short tempered, just like your mother."

    "I will not mention it anymore, okay?" he added. "You kids are all grown ups now, you can do whatever you want."

    "You are right," Michael agreed. "It''s best to let the kids do what they arefortable with. At the end of the day, their happiness is what matters the most."

    To avoid further awkwardness or conflicts, Michael changed the subject. "So for how long are you in town?"

    "Till next week," Simeon answered.

    ¡­..

    [After Dinner]

    ? As soon as they finished dinner, Simeon excused himself saying that he had to visit an old friend before going back to the hotel.

    "Andrew, why don''t you see your grandpa out?" Michael looked at him.

    Andrew nodded and followed Simeon outside.

    After they left, George sighed, "Geez, this was the most stressful dinner I have ever had." He looked at Rachael. "What happened between them?"

    "I don''t know." Rachael sat down. The tension between Andrew and his grandfather escted to the level where she couldn''t leave his side anymore. She sat near Andrew all the time to make sure he didn''t snap or lose his cool.

    "You know how messed up things can be between family members," Michael remarked. "So don''t worry about it too much."

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    "What a sweet family," Simeon smiled. "You inws are very nice people."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew inquired, "Why are you here?"

    "What do you mean? I rushed over after receiving the news of your beloved grandmother''s demise," he answered. "I was there at the funeral too but you and Owen were too busy greeting other guests."

    "And since you won''t bring your wife home, I decided to pay her and her family a visit by myself," he added. "I had to make sure what my grandson has married into."

    When Andrew did not say anything, Simeon chuckled, "What happened? You don''t believe me? Or¡ª" He took a step towards him. "Are you worried? Worried that I will harm your innocent inws."

    "I swear¡ªif you even try to touch them¡ª"

    "Woah¡ªwhat''s with that sudden rage?" Simeon smiled. "First of all, is that rage or fear?"

    He threw his head back and chuckled, "Isn''t this funny? A few months back, you used to stand in front of me with nothing but pure disgust and hatred in your eyes but today, I see fear in your eyes. Fear of losing your loved ones."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 187 Lucky

    "Life is so unpredictable, isn''t it?" Simeon chuckled. "It changes every second."

    When Andrew did not say anything, he continued mming with his shady, provokingments. "Even your mother was like this. Before she married your father, she was this fearless woman who didn''t care about anything. She did what she wanted and never listened to me. And I loved this about her. I thought my daughter had turned out to be exactly how I wanted but this didn''tst long."

    He sighed and helplessly shook his head. "After meeting your father, her entire attitude changed. She was always so careful of everything she did and suddenly one day, I saw her panic, I saw fear in her eyes¡ªthe same one I am seeing in yours today."

    When Andrew scoffed, Simeon shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I feel like history is repeating itself. Your father never belonged to our world but your mother dragged him and his entire family in. I warned her several times but she never listened to me."

    Pausing for a while, he added, "Simrly, this girl doesn''t belong to our world but you dragged her in despite knowing the consequences."

    Andrew did not say anything, he just kept looking at Simeon as the corner of his lips curled upwards.

    "You know, it''s funny how you keepparing me with mom. Not that I amining, my mom was an amazing woman who did whatever she could to keep her family safe. And I am proud to be her son. But¡ª" He took a step towards her. "Even though you keep saying I am exactly like her, no one better than you knows that is not true."

    "My mother had nothing in her hand but still she managed to protect dad and me for thirteen long years. She gave her best until herst breath," Andrew added.

    "But unlike her and dad, I have everything, more than you have right now," he smirked. "If I want to, I can wipe out your existence tomorrow and no one will dare to question me. I just have to lift a finger and you will end up losing your life."

    "In the past, you did whatever you wanted because you had the power but this time, you have none. I have made sure you are left with nothing."

    Andrew''s provoking words rekindled the fire in his heart but Simeon did not say anything. Though his words stabbed his already injured ego, he knew Andrew was right. At the moment, Simeon had nothing. He was nothing more than an old man, counting hisst days. And he hated it. He hated how helpless and miserable he had be after being at the top for decades.

    "Rachael is my wife and her family is now my family too," Andrew stated. "If anyone tries to touch my family, especially my wife will face worse consequences."

    "Let me tell you one more thing Simeon, I am not your daughter, I am not my mom. I will never show you any mercy or fall for your cheap tricks," he added. "My mother was naive to think you had changed but don''t expect me to do that same thing for you."

    Without waiting for his reply, Andrew remarked, "Just because I stopped Owen that night, don''t think that I have a soft corner for you or I care for you. I kept you alive for you to always keep in mind that you are alive right now only because I want you to. I want you to always remember that our life is in my hands and I can do anything with it."

    Tilting his head to the side, Simeon curiously questioned him. "When did you be like this? I never expected you to turn into such a heartless and cold person when I brought you home with me." He sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Your mother must be so disappointed seeing you like this."

    "What are you saying Grandpa? I am just following your footsteps and whatever you taught me," Andrew smirked. "And don''t worry about me disappointing my mother. I am doing exactly what she wanted."

    Simeon frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Instead of answering his question, Andrew took a step back and instructed him. "Go back home tomorrow itself, I will make all the arrangements."

    He then turned around and was about to leave when Simeon stopped him.

    "I am staying until Liza and Fredericks remembrance day," he remarked. "I will leave after that."

    Andrew threw him a disgusted nce before walking inside the mansion.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    "Rach, what happened?" When she shook her head, George frowned, "Then why aren''t you eating?"

    "I am waiting for Andrew," she answered with her eyes still fixed at the entrance. It had been almost fifteen minutes since he left to see his grandfather off and he hadn''t returned yet. This made her feel very impatient and restless. She also lost her appetite for dessert as soon as he left.

    "Don''t worry too much, he is just outside," Michael reminded her.

    Just then Andrew walked inside and approached them. When she saw him, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Sorry, that took a little more time¡ª" When Andrew saw the untouched dessert in front of her, he inquired, "Why aren''t you eating?"

    Without waiting for her reply, he took the fork from her hand and scooped a spoonful of the cheesecake Reeta had baked at home.

    "Ummm¡ª" He closed his eyes and moaned when the cream cheese melted in his mouth. "This is delicious."

    He then looked at Reeta. "Mom, did you make it?"

    "Y-Yes¡ª" Reeta nervously answered. This was the first time Andrew had called her ''Mom'' since he had married Rachael.

    "Can I get a piece?"

    "Of course, I will get it for you." She quickly got up and rushed towards the kitchen.

    When he started feeding the cheesecake to Rachael, George scoffed, "Were you waiting for your husband toe and feed you?"

    "You brat¡ª" Michael smacked his head. "Why are you being so nosy?"

    George rubbed his head and frowned, "Dad¡ªthat hurt."

    "You deserve it for being so nosy." Michael looked at Andrew and Rachael. "Don''t mind him, he is just being jealous because he is single."<sub> </sub>

    George: " "

    "If you want someone to feed you, I will do it."

    When Michael scooped a big spoonful of cheesecake, he immediately stopped him. "There is no need for that, I am okay."

    "Are you sure?" Michael extended his hand towards him. "Take a bite if you want to."

    "Come on George, take a bite," Rachael chuckled.

    "You people are so mean¡ª" He stomped his foot on the floor and got up. "I need my mommy."

    Just then Reeta came out of the kitchen with a big piece of cheesecake on a te. She then ced it in front of Andrew.

    "Mom, this is a really big peace," Andrew widened his eyes in shock.

    "It''s not big, it''s so small," Reeta objected.

    Andrew nervously smiled and looked at Rachael for some backup.

    "Don''t look at me¡ª" she shrugged. "When mommy says it''s small, it means it''s small."

    Andrew: " "

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    As soon as they entered the mansion, Rachael wrapped her arms around Andrew''s waist and gave him a tight hug.

    In return, he wrapped his arms around her and returned her hug.

    "Thank you¡ª" She looked at him and smiled.

    "For what?"

    "For everything." The immense happiness she felt he called her mother ''MOM'' was something she couldn''t express.

    Rachael never told him to refer to her parents as mom and dad. In fact, she didn''t mind him calling them uncle and aunt even after they got married. But today she realised how much it meant to her.

    He chuckled and gently pinched her nose. "Silly¡ª"

    She tiptoed and gave him a peck on his lips before wrapping her arms around his neck. "You are gonna get so lucky tonight, Mr.Collins¡ª"

    "Am I?" He caressed her waist. "But one night isn''t enough, I wanna get lucky every night."

    She pretended to think for a while before saying, "Hmm¡­maybe it''s possible."

    Andrew was about to say something when he noticed someone''s presence near the stairs.

    When he looked at him, Daniel took a sip the wine and grinned, "Oh I am sorry, I didn''t mean intrude¡ª"

    When Rachael saw him, she quickly detached herself from Andrew and stepped away.

    "Why aren''t you sleeping?" Andrew frowned.

    "I was waiting for you," Daniel answered.

    "Hmm, you both talk, I''ll go upstairs." When Andrew nodded, she excused herself.

    Looking at Rachael''s retrieving back, Daniel chuckled, "I didn''t scare her, right?"

    Andrew shook his head. "Did you meet grandpa?"

    "Not yet," he answered. "But I will before I leave."

    "He went to meet Rachael''s parents today." Andrew took the ss from his hand and took a sip. "I am sending him home tomorrow."

    "Good, it''s better to keep him away from this ce." Pausing for a while, Daniel inquired, "Did you know Igor Petrov is in town?"

    ¡­..

 Chapter 188 Horny Uncle

    When Andrew nodded, Daniel chuckled, "What have you people done to this peaceful city?"

    "Now that you are here too, I think it was a bad ideaing back. But well¡ª" Andrew shrugged. "If I hadn''te back, how would I marry Rachael?"

    "Oh now that we are on this topic, is she the box girl?" When he did not say anything, Daniel grinned, "Oh my God, she is the box girl."

    He grinned and patted Andrew''s shoulder. "Damn man, you somehow managed to marry your childhood crush. That''s such a cool story to tell your kids."

    "Don''t be so loud," Andrew reminded him before looking at the direction Rachael left.

    "So you didn''t tell her yet?" When he shook his head, Daniel started imparting his wisdom. "Look, when you tell a woman such things, they get very overwhelmed and feel very touched."

    He ced both his hands on his shoulder. "And trust me, whenever a woman is emotional because you did or told her something romantic, you will be blessed with the best love making session ever."

    Without waiting for his reply, he further exined. "When I told Kate that I knew I would marry her when I saw her walking down the red carpet in that red evening gown for the first time, she got so overwhelmed¡ª" Daniel closed his eyes and sighed, "Best s*ex ever."

    Andrew: " "

    "I get horny even when I think about that night," he added.

    Andrew frowned and shrugged his hands away from his shoulder. "Alright horny uncle, take your hands away from me."

    "Damn I miss my baby girl so much," Daniel sighed. "I am gonna go call my wife now, you should also go up."

    Andrew nodded and quickly rushed to the bedroom. He was so ready to get lucky tonight.

    ¡­..

    [Outside High Mountain Club]

    "Where is she?" Owen frowned when he couldn''t see Tina anywhere.

    "She must be around¡ª" Ben nervously tried to look for Tina. This was the only chance he had to run away from Owen who had forced him to a strip club.

    As he had promised him, Owen had bought twop dances for him and was ready to buy the third one when Ben impulsively told him he had to leave as Tina wanted to meet him.

    At first, Owen did not believe him but when Ben assured him he wasn''t lying, he agreed but apanied him outside to make sure he wasn''t lying to him.

    Left with no other choice, Ben messaged Tina and told her to meet him near the club. He wasn''t sure if she would agree but to his surprise, she asked him to send his location.

    Fifteen minutes after sending her the location, she called him saying that she had arrived.

    "Ben, did you lie to me?" Owen red at him.

    "No, I¡ª" Ben stopped when he saw Tina. "There she is¡ª" He pointed towards the direction she wasing from.

    Owen looked at Tina and raised his brows. "Damn bro, she is hot." He then looked at Ben. "Does she like you?"

    "I¡ª" Ben was speechless. How was he supposed to answer that question?

    "She is Rachael''s friend?"

    "Yes, she is one of madam''s best friends," he answered.<sub> </sub>

    "Only if she wasn''t rted to Rachael, I would definitely hit on her." Owen sighed and helplessly shook his head in disappointment. "Let''s just say you are lucky."

    He patted Ben''s shoulder and added, "You can have her."

    Ben: " "

    "Hey¡ª" Tina approached them. "I thought we were meeting at the bus stop, I was waiting for you there."

    She then looked at Owen. "And you must be Andrew''s cousin from Russia"

    "Yes I am¡ª" Owen smiled and extended his hand towards her. "Pleased to meet you, I am Owen Volkov."

    "It''s nice to finally meet you, Rachael has told us so many things about you," Tina smiled.

    "Only if I knew Rachael''s friends are so pretty, I would have nagged her to take me over sooner."

    ? "Yeah, Rach told us you are very flirty," she chuckled.

    Owen: " "

    Ben covered his mouth to stop himself from bursting intoughter.

    Awkwardly clearing his throat, Owen remarked, "I should go inside."

    After he left, Ben and Tina stood rooted in the ground without uttering a word. One could sense the awkwardness between them from a distance.

    "Thank you foring and sorry for the trouble," Ben finally broke the awkward silence.

    "It wasn''t troublesome at all, I was just sitting at home anyway." Tina lied with a straight face. She was still at work when she received his message. She had a very important presentation in two days and she was working on it.

    Initially she wanted to turn him down but she couldn''t force herself to do it. The thought of him being disappointed made her feel awful.

    After hearing about Ben''s serious rtionship, Tina felt very discouraged. She knew she liked him but there was a chance that he might never like her the way she did. This made her feel disheartened.

    She didn''t wanna get involved in a potential one sided rtionship in which she would definitely end up getting hurt. She wasn''t ready for a heartbreak.

    But the more she tried to distance herself from him, she felt even more attracted. One short message from him and she came running to him, leaving everything behind.

    "Okay then, I''ll drop you home."

    "Oh okay¡ª" She gave him a weak smile. It would be a lie if she said she wasn''t disappointed. She had left work for him and he didn''t even have the courtesy to invite her for dinner or apany her for a while. He wanted to send her home straightaway.

    ''Give up already Tina, the guy is not interested in you,'' she reminded herself.

    "What happened? Are you okay?" Ben inquired. The change in her expression did not go unnoticed by him. He wanted to invite her for a short stroll and dinner but he thought it would be a little inappropriate.

    "Nothing," she smiled at him. "You don''t have to drop me, I can go by myself."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 189 Disappointed And Mad

    "I can drop you¡ª" Ben insisted. The thought of making her walk home alone made him feel very ufortable when he was the one who had called her over. It didn''t feel appropriate and right.

    "No it''s fine, you must have other things to do," she remarked. "I''ll just go¡ª" At this point, Tina couldn''t hide her disappointment anymore. She just turned around and left, without greeting him goodbye.

    When she started walking away, Ben quickly approached her and grabbed her hand. "Wait¡ª"

    Contemting for a while, he asked, "Are you mad at me?"

    "No¡ª" She looked away.

    "Then why are you insisting on going alone?" Ben couldn''t understand what was going on and what she wanted. For the first time in his life, he felt very dumb and useless. It was like his brain had stopped working. He couldn''t think of anything.

    "Isn''t this what you wanted?" She looked at him. "You wanted me to go home, right? So I am doing it, I am going home."

    When she kept looking at him, he let go of her hand. At this point, Ben''s mind waspletely nk. He had no idea what he was supposed to do.

    He didn''t wanna leave her alone but she clearly wanted to go alone. He wanted to invite her for dinner but given how bummed she looked, it was clearly a very bad idea.

    When he let go of her hand and just stood there, rooting on the ground without saying anything, Tina pursed her lips and frowned. She was now disappointed and mad.

    Without saying anything, she stormed out of his sight and Ben stood there, helplessly watching her leave.

    ¡­..

    [A Week Later]

    [Collins Corporation, Andrew''s office]

    Rachael ced her hand on his chest and reluctantly pulled away. "I really have to go now¡ª"

    "Two more minutes," he insisted as he captured her lips again. They had been making out for half an hour now with minimal touching and he was reluctant to let her go even though both of them had important meetings to attend.

    When his hands started sneakily lifting her dress, Rachael pped it away before getting off hisp. She had to stop it before her husband got overly excited.

    Fixing her dress and hair, she inquired, "How many meetings do you have left?"

    "Two more," he grumpily answered. He didn''t want to let her go but he had no choice. Suppressing the strong urge to ditch work and take her home, he stood up and started looking for his tie which he had taken off before lunch.

    Rachael picked up the tie from the floor and hooked it around his neck. "I am going, I have a meeting¡ª" But before she could take a step, Andrew grabbed her waist and pulled her closer.

    "Who is going to tie this for me?" He wrapped both his arms around her waist.

    She sighed and helplessly shook her head. "You do it every morning by yourself, don''t you?"

    "That''s because you are always busy in the morning making breakfast."

    "Oh so you choose food over me helping with your tie in the morning?" She chuckled as she started helping him with his tie..

    "Hmm, a man needs food to fill his stomach."

    Without saying anything, she quickly fixed his tie. "Done¡ª" When she tried to run away, he grabbed her again.

    "Why are you trying to run away from me all the time?" Andrew caressed her hair. "What have I done to deserve your run?"<sub> </sub>

    "If I don''t run away from you, both of us will end up staying in the bed all day without getting any work done," she chuckled.

    "And that is bad because¡ª"

    Just then someone knocked at the door.

    Seeing that he was finally distracted, Rachael escaped from his embrace and rushed towards the door.

    "I''ll see youter hubby¡ª" She blew a kiss at him before walking out of the room.

    As soon as she opened the door, Ben greeted her. "Good afternoon madam¡ª"

    "Good aftenoon," she smiled before heading towards her office.

    ¡­.

    When Andrew saw Ben, he nced at the watch. "There is still half an hour for the meeting, right?"

    "Yes boss." Awkwardly clearing his throat, Ben said, "I wanted to talk to you about something."

    "What is it?" When he started hesitating, Andrew frowned, "You didn''t get anyone pregnant, did you?"

    Ben: " "

    "N-No boss."

    "Okay, I thought maybe you hooked up with someone when Owen took you to the strip club and something happened," Andrew remarked. "What is it then?"

    Contemting for a while, Ben inquired, "When madam is mad at you, what do you do?"

    "Well, Rachael doesn''t usually get mad and whenever she does, it''s not hard to coax her," Andrew answered. "A bunch of flowers and she melts."

    "Oh¡ª" Awkwardly clearing his throat, Ben threw another question at him. "What van one do if a woman he is not in a rtionship with gets mad at him and he doesn''t know the reason behind it."

    Crossing his arms in the front, Andrew raised his brows. "Tina is mad at you, isn''t she?"

    When Ben nodded, he inquired, "What did you do?"

    "I-I don''t know." It had been a week since Tina had stormed out in anger and he hadn''t seen her since. In fact, he still had zero idea what he had done. He had also messaged her a couple of times but she had seenzoned him.

    "Hmm, did you try calling her?" When he shook his head, Andrew advised him. "Then call her and ask her for dinner or something. Buy her a nice gift and a bunch of flowers."

    "I thought of doing that but¡ª" Ben frowned. "What if she gets more mad?"

    "Then talk to her first and then take her out," Andrew answered. "Make sure you find out why she is mad at you."

    "Can''t madam help me out?" He was sure even if he asked Tina what was wrong, she would never tell him.

    "That I don''t know¡ª" Andrew shrugged his shoulders. "You have to talk to your madam about this."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 190 Death Anniversary

    [Evening, Watson Mansion]

    When Rachael entered the mansion, Michael and Reeta were enjoying their evening tea in the living room.

    "Hey mom, dad¡ª" she smiled and approached them.

    "Honey, what are you doing here?" Michael looked at the entrance and inquired, "You came alone?"

    Before Rachael could answer, he frowned, "Did you fight with Andrew again?"

    Rachael: " "

    Reeta smacked her husband''s arm. "Michael, what is wrong with you? Your daughteres home and the first thing you ask is whether she fought with her husband or not?"

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Youin that I don''te home often and when I do, you ask me weird questions." She sat beside Reeta. "Dad, should I just stoping?"

    "I didn''t mean that¡ª" Michael gently pinched her cheeks. "Come whenever you want to but¡ª"

    "Don''t fight with your son-inw." Shepleted his sentence. "I get it dad. And just for the record. I didn''t fight with Andrew. I finished work early so I came here to visit you both."

    "He will pick me upter," she added.

    "Will you two stay for dinner?" Reeta inquired.

    Rachael shook her head. "Andrew is taking me out for dinner."

    Just then Tina entered the mansion.

    "Oh look who''s here today¡ª" Reeta raised her brows. "Since Rachael got married, you and Emma have stoppeding too."

    Tina stuck her tongue out and gave her a hug. "Sorry, I am busy with work these days."

    Reeta sighed and patted her arm. "That''s alright, you kids have your own thing to do these days, I can understand."

    "Mom, we will be in my room." Rachael grabbed Tina''s arms and dragged her upstairs.

    ...

    [Rachael''s Room]

    "What happened to you?" Rachael red at her. "Why aren''t you replying to my messages?"

    "I was busy with work." Tina sighed and slumped on the bed. "I feel exhausted, Rach."

    "What happened with Ben?" She came straight to the point.

    "Nothing¡ª" When Rachael scoffed, Tina helplessly shook her head. "Really nothing happened, but¡ª"

    "But what?" She sat next to her. "Are you mad at him?"

    "I don''t know¡ª" Tina shrugged her shoulders. "I just don''t feel like talking to him."

    "Why?" When she did not say anything, Rachael sighed, "You and Emma have be so weird. There was a time when we used to share everything but now¡ª" She frowned. "It''s like I don''t know you both anymore, especially Emma. She has be so secretive these days."

    "I know right?" Tina sat up straight. "It''s like she is hiding something all the time."

    Rachael nodded in agreement. "Forget about her, I''ll talk to herter."

    She grabbed her hand. "You tell me, what is going on?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Tina answered, "Ben called me somewhere a week ago and I went there. I don''t know why but I expected he would apany me for a while and then we would have dinner together. But that asshole offered to drop me home straightway."

    "I know I am being unreasonable but¡ª" she slumped on the bed again. "I don''t know."<sub> </sub>

    Rachael chuckled and lied down next to her. "So this is what happened. That poor guy has no idea what he has done."

    When Tina looked at her, she added, "He asked me to find out what made you so mad. And FYI, he looked very nervous and worried."

    Tina rolled her eyes and scoffed, "Serves him right."

    "You like him, don''t you?" Rachael excitedly questioned her.

    "I guess¡ª" Tina shrugged in response. She was also a little confused about her feelings.

    "Hmm¡­from what I know, Ben is a good guy. He is very sweet too," Rachael smiled. "But he seems a little slow when ites to things like this, so maybe you need to be more specific with him and take the first step."

    "I don''t know Rach¡ª" Tina pursed her lips. "He is a nice guy but I don''t know if he is the right one."

    "Why?" Rachael looked at her. "Are you feeling reluctant because of his past?"

    When Tina did not say anything, she added, "I have a past too, don''t I? If Andrew had felt like you are feeling now, we would never end up getting married."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Tina curiously inquired, "What if he is still into that girl? What if this ends up being a one sided thing?"

    "Well, you have to find that out on your own," Rachael remarked. "And ignoring him will never answer your questions."

    ...

    [Collins Mansion]

    Rachael had toe home by herself since Andrew had to attend an important meeting.

    When she arrived, Owen and Elsa were enjoying a big bowl of ice cream in the living room.

    "When did you bothe?" Rachael took the spoon from Owen''s hand and started devouring the ice cream with them.

    "A while ago," Elsa answered. "I am here to discuss something with you."

    "What is it?" Rachael inquired.

    "We are nning to go for a short camping trip the day after tomorrow and you have toe with us," Elsa grinned.

    "Camping?" Rachael pouted her lips. "For how many days?"

    "Three days and two nights," Owen answered.

    "Sounds fun¡ª" Rachael smiled. "Let me ask Andrew first¡ª"

    "Oh¡ª" Contemting for a while, Elsa said, "I don''t think he wille."

    "Why?" When Elsa and Owen looked at each other, Rachael frowned, "What is going on?"

    "It''s Andrew''s parents'' death anniversary in three days." Pausing for a while, Owen continued, "It''s a very hard time for Andrew."

    "And he has a very weird way of dealing with it," Elsa sighed.

    "What weird way?" Rachael had no idea Andrew''s parents'' death anniversary was around the corner. He had never mentioned it in front of her.

    "How do I exin?" Elsa looked at Owen for help.

    "Untilst year, he used to lock himself up for three whole days," Owen answered. "He doesn''t talk to anyone or step out of the room."

    "He used toe out only after the anniversary day," Elsa added.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 191 "Stay With Me..."

    "But that was before he got married," Owen quickly added. "I am sure it''s gonna be different this time."

    Elsa ced hand on Rachael''s arm. "But don''t feel bad if he does the same things this time, okay? Everyone has their own way of coping with the grief and stress they go through. Let''s just say this is his way of doing it."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael asked, "How long has he been doing it?"

    "Since their first death anniversary."

    "Wasn''t he just thirteen year old at that time?" When Owen nodded, she pursed her lips and frowned. The thought of thirteen year old Andrew locking himself up for three days in his room, broke her heart. She could only imagine the pain and suffering he had been through all these years.

    "It''s sad, isn''t it?" Elsa sighed. "I was too young at that time so I used to continuously knock at his door and beg him to open it. Butter, I understood what he was going through and I felt kinda bad for disturbing him."

    "This is why we just let him be," Owen added. "We leave him alone for as long as he wants."

    "What about your grandparents?" Rachael curiously questioned them. "Did they not say anything or try to stop him?"

    Elsa and Owen did not answer her question. They just looked at each other and stayed silent.

    When she did not get an answer from them, Rachael sighed. "Is this why you both nned the camping trip?"

    Elsa nodded. "We just didn''t want you to feel bad when he¡ªyou know."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she said, "Can I ask you both something?" When Owen nodded, she added, "Did Andrew''s parents really die in an ident?"

    "Why do you ask?" Owen frowned. He was quite surprised. He never expected Rachael to ask them such a question.

    "I just¡ª" She pursed her lips and hesitated before continuing. "I just wanted to confirm."

    Elsa was about to say something but Owen stopped her.

    "I think you should talk to Andrew about it," he remarked. The person to exin everything to her and clear all her doubts was Andrew, not him.

    ¡­..

    [Two hourster]

    [Bedroom]

    "What happened?" Andrew looked at her as he gently caressed her back. It had been over an hour since he came home and she had been exceptionally quiet since then. It was bothering him a lot.

    When Rachael shook her head, he sighed, "Okay, don''t tell me but atleast let''s go down and eat something." He had ns of taking her out for dinner but she turned him down saying she didn''t feel like going anywhere.

    Andrew did not question her any further, instead he held her close in his arms.

    Keeping quiet for a long time, she finally said something. "Mom and dad''s death anniversary ising, right?"

    "Who told you?" he frowned.

    "Elsa and Owen." Pausing for a while, she added, "They told me you like to be alone before the remembrance day. So they wanted to take me away for a couple of days so that I don''t feel bad."<sub> </sub>

    She looked at him. "What should I do? Should I go with them?"

    When he did not say anything, Rachael buried her face on his chest. His silence made her feel more bad than she already was. She wanted to stay with him but more than that, she wanted him to want her to stay with him during the hard times.

    She didn''t say or ask him anything. She didn''t want to force him to do something he wasn''tfortable with. If he wanted to be by himself for a few days, she would give him the privacy he wanted.

    After a few minutes, Rachael got up. "You freshen up, I''ll make dinner for us."

    Without waiting for his reply, she got off the bed and left the room.

    ¡­..

    [Downstairs]

    Since it was past dinner time, Rachael prepared a simple chicken broth for them. By the time food was ready, Andrew came down after taking a shower.

    When he sat down at the dining table, she ced a bowl of soup in front of him. "Do you want some bread?" Before he could answer, she went back to the kitchen to fetch the bread.

    While they were eating, neither of them said anything. The unusual silence made the atmosphere very awkward.

    "I will just go to my parents house for a couple of days, okay?" Rachael informed him. She didn''t wanna be far away from him, she wanted to stay somewhere close.

    Andrew did not say anything, he kept fidgeting with the spoon on the soup he had barely touched.

    "Don''t worry, I am not mad at you or something," She ced her hand on his arm. "If you need me, just give me a call. I wille over immediately." She assured him.

    ¡­..

    After dinner, Rachael was about to wash the dishes when Andrew hugged her from behind.

    When he buried his face on her neck, she asked, "What happened?"

    "Don''t go." He looked at her. "Stay with me."

    Andrew always isted himself before his parents death anniversary, he had been doing it for more than ten years. The images of what had happened seventeen years ago haunted him the most during that time making him feel very vulnerable and useless. This is why he kept himself away from everyone. He didn''t want anyone to see him in that state, not even Elsa, Owen and Justin.

    But Rachael was different, she was his wife, his life partner and the woman he loved with all his heart and soul.

    In the past, he had no one he could openly share his vulnerability with but now he had her. He didn''t wish to grief all himself anymore. He wanted her to be by his side.

    Without saying anything, Rachael turned towards him and hugged him.

    The warm silent hug slowly faded away all their worries and doubts. It was their way of telling that they would always be there for each other.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 192 Truth(I)

    After a few minutes, Rachael pulled away and cupped his cheeks. "I know you have been through a lot in the past but you are not alone anymore. You always have to remember that no matter what happens, I''ll always be there for you."

    She wanted to assure him that she would always stand by his side, supporting him and she knew he would do the same.

    He nodded and hugged her again. The peace he felt when she was in his arms was something he couldn''t exin. Her warmth, her touch felt so right and always calmed his anxious heart.

    Andrew considered himself very lucky to marry such a wonderful woman.

    ....

    [Next Day]

    The first thing Rachael did as soon as she got up in the morning was give all the helpers a couple of days off. She had also informed Ben about their absence for a couple of days.

    Since Andrew always preferred spending a couple of days by himself to mourn for his parents, she wanted to create a simr environment for him.

    But this time, he wouldn''t be alone. She would be there with him all the time.

    After making all the necessary arrangements, Rachael called Elsa to inform her about the situation.

    "Oh that''s nice," Elsa sighed. "You have no idea how relieved I am feeling right now."

    All these years when Andrew locked himself in his room, Elsa and Owen were constantly worried for him. They wanted to check on him but at the same time, they didn''t want to bother or disturb him.

    "Since you are staying with him, I will stop worrying now," she added.

    "I was nning to stay with my parents for a couple of days but he asked me to stay with him." If Andrew wouldn''t have stopped her, she would definitely spend the two days constantly worried about him. The thought of him being confined in a room for two straight days all by himself made her feel very anxious.

    "That''s nice." Pausing for a while, Elsa added, "Rach, take care of him, okay? I know he acts a little weird sometimes especially when you ask about our family and other things¡ª"

    When she stopped mid sentence, Rachael remarked, "I understand." By now, she had already figured out that Elsa, Owen and especially Andrew were reluctant to share certain things with her.

    Even though Rachael found it very awkward and weird at times, she had learned to ignore it. She understood that she had just entered their family and it wasn''t possible for her to know or for them to tell her everything.

    She believed that with time, she would slowly find everything out.

    "Yesterday Owen did not let me tell you anything¡ª" Pausing for a while, Elsa hesitated for a while before answering the question she had asked them yesterday. "I can''t tell you everything, I feel Andrew is the one who should tell you what exactly happened. But all I can tell you is¡ªAndrew''s parents did not die in an ident."

    "I know the whole thing was portrayed as a road ident but it wasn''t¡ª" she added. "They were murdered."

    "What?" Rachael widened her eyes in shock. She couldn''t believe what Elsa had just told her.

    "There is more to this Rach and it''s veryplicated." Elsa wanted to tell her about it a long time back but Owen and Justin warned her not to. They believed that the less Rachael knew, the better until she was ready to handle the truth.

    She knew how hesitant Andrew felt to tell Rachael the truth about his past, about him and their family. She was sure he would keep dying everything as long as he could. But they didn''t have much time in hand.

    "Andrew will definitely tell you about it someday," she added.

    ...<sub> </sub>

    [Evening]

    "How did she look?"

    "Hmmm?" Andrew looked at her. He didn''t understand what she was saying.

    "Mom¡ª" She rested her chin on his chest. "Do you have any pictures?"

    He nodded his head and grabbed his wallet from the bedside drawer. He then took out a small old photo and gave it to her.

    "Is this you?" Rachael excitedly inquired as she admired it.

    The photograph consists of a man and woman along with a baby boy in their hands. The man had his hands wrapped around the woman''s waist while she was holding the baby boy close to her chest.

    All three of them had bright smiles on their faces. They looked very happy and at peace.

    "I was only one year old when this was taken," he smiled. "That''s mom and dad."

    Rachael smiled and gently caressed the picture. "It''s beautiful, you three look so happy together."

    "We were a very happy family," Andrew remarked as he took the picture from her hand and ced it back in his wallet.

    "Dad loved taking pictures," he added. "I still have our family albums, I''ll ask someone to send it over from Russia."

    "I cannot wait to see it," she eximed.

    Andrew smiled and pulled her closer. "Thanks for staying with me¡ª" He kissed the top of her head and hugged her tightly. "It really means a lot."

    "You don''t have to thank me." She cupped her cheeks. "We are a team, remember?"

    "We are¡ª" He kissed the back of her hand. "We will always be a team, I''ll make sure we always remain a team."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he called her out. "Rach¡ª"

    "Hmm?" She looked at him.

    "We will not end up like my parents." He tightened his grip around her. "I will make sure we don''t end up like them."

    "Andrew¡ª" The panic and fear in his eyes made her feel anxious too. He had never told her anything like that.

    He kissed her forehead. "I will always keep you safe, even if I have to give up my own life."

    "Andrew¡ª" Rachael frowned. "Don''t say such things."

    When he did not say anything, she sat up straight. "Why are you suddenly saying such things? Nothing is going to happen to you or me."

    ...

 Chapter 193 Truth(II)

    Andrew did not answer her immediately. Instead, he took his time as he weighed the pros and cons of what would happen if he told her everything about him, his past and his family, without hiding anything.

    A part of him wanted to tell her everything, every small detail but the other part of him was scared, scared that she would leave him after learning he wasn''t the kind, ethical man she thought he was. He wasn''t a gentleman.

    Losing Rachsel was his worst nightmare but keeping her in the dark made him feel guilty every single minute.

    When she saw the hesitation in his eyes, she pursed her lips. She knew there were things he wanted to tell her, she could feel it. But at the same time, he wasn''t willing to share.

    And even though she had promised herself that she would wait for him to share everything with her, she was slowly losing her patience.

    The feeling of knowing that her husband, the man she loved, was keeping something away from her made her feel a little insecure everyday. Though the feeling was negligible, it still bothered her.

    "Andrew¡ª" She sighed. "I don''t know what is holding you back but you know that transparency is important in a rtionship. I am not forcing you to tell me anything, I just want you to know that my love for you will always remain the same no matter what."

    "I don''t care about your past." Rachael ced her hand on his arm. "I really dont¡ª"

    "What if I tell you that my past is also my present and will always be my future?" He gulped nervously as he dropped his question. He was scared but he knew it was time to tell her everything.

    "Isn''t your present and future also mine?" she questioned him back. "Every single thing about you is a part of me too and I will happily embrace it."

    "This is not something you would want to embrace Rachael." He grabbed her hand. "I didn''t want to, I had no other choice."

    Rachael did not say anything, she waited for him to finish.

    Andrew pulled her in his embrace and hugged her tightly as he started telling her the most traumatizing and heartbreaking incident of his life¡ªHis parents death.

    "Unlike dad, mom did not belong to an ordinary family." Pausing for a while, he added, "She was the only daughter of the Volkov family."

    Lisa Volkov, was not only the only daughter of the Volkov family but also her father''s, Semion Volkov''s, favourite child.

    At that time, Semion and Helen had two kids, their eldest son Javier Volkov and their youngest daughter, Lisa Volkov.

    The Volkov family had been involved in illegal business for more than ten decades. They were the most active and influential families in the mafia world whom many feared and preferred maintaining their distance from.

    When Semion took over his father''s position as the head of the family, he started training his kids. And since the very beginning, he wanted not his son but his daughter to take over his ce.<sub> </sub>

    Between the two siblings, Lisa was the mostpatible one. She was fearless, witty and smart at the same time. Javier on the other hand was a spoiled brat who always got himself into scandals and different kinds of women.

    Lisa was very well aware of her father''s intention of making her the next heir of the Volkov family and she had happily epted it. In fact, she had also started going through the intense training programme her father had arranged for her.

    The goal of her life was very clear and simple but everything changed when she met Frederick Collins for the first time.

    Lisa and Frederick had met each other at a wedding of amon friend. And surprisingly, they clicked immediately.

    While he loved the strong and independent side of hers, she fell hard for his gentle and caring nature. He treated her with so much love,passion and respect, something she had never seen in between her parents.

    But no matter how desperately she wanted to be with him, Lisa was aware of the consequences.

    Her family was very different from his. She knew her father would never ept their rtionship. Semion wanted her to marry someone who could match their power and status, he wanted her to marry not for love but for benefits.

    Lisa had always been obedient to whatever her father wanted her to do but for the first time, she wanted to do something for herself. She wanted to live an ordinary life and started a family with the man she loved.

    This is when she decided to give up on her family and her father to start a new beginning with Frederick.

    When she told Frederick about her family and what business they were in, she expected him to freak out and leave her. But to her surprise, he promised to take her away from the mess she had grown up in. He promised he would take care of her and never let anyone harm her. He even suggested they should elope. But she knew that was not the solution to their problems.

    With her father''s status and influence, it wouldn''t be hard for him to hunt them down. She had toe up with a better n if she wanted to keep Frederick and their rtionship safe.

    After analyzing her situation, she decided to take help from their enemies, the Petrovs.

    The then head of the Petrov family, Brian Petrov, Samuel and Igor''s father, shared a very close friendship with Lisa.

    They knew each other since middle school and despite their family rivalry, they had secretly formed a very close friendship.

    Lisa didn''t wish to get Brian involved in her mess but she had no other choice, she was desperate. The only family that could stand side by side with the Volkovs were the Petrovs.

    Brian Petrov was her only hope and he didn''t disappoint her.

    ...

 Chapter 194 Truth(III)

    With Brian''s help, Lisa managed to elope and get married to Frederick.

    For the first few months, they went into a hideout. Later, they settled down in Frederick''s hometown, Elisberg City.

    Because of the Collins family''s high status and Brian''s protection, the Volkov family couldn''t touch them. And since the Petrov''s were involved, they couldn''t act recklessly.

    After cutting all her ties with her family, Lisa continued living a peaceful and happy life with Frederick. A year after their marriage, Andrew was born and life couldn''t be more wonderful. But little did she know that fate had different ns for her.

    Lisa''s sudden elopement was a huge blow on Simeon''s ego. He couldn''t ept the fact that his own daughter had not only eloped with a man but had also taken help from an enemy.

    He felt not only humiliated but also betrayed. And the fact that he could do nothing killed him.

    Brian Petrov had exercised the power he had in hand to keep them away from contacting or meeting Lisa. In fact they couldn''t even enter the city without his knowledge.

    Though Simeon could use other methods to get to his daughter, he refrained himself from doing so as it would create another conflict with the Petrov''s which would bring him no benefit but loss.

    So he decided to patiently wait for the right opportunity. And fourteen yearster, he managed to grasp the opportunity he had been waiting for.

    ¡­

    Rachael ced her hand on Andrew''s arm when he stopped talking. She could see the deep emotions in his eyes.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew continued. "Mom contacted her mother on her birthday to wish her. Both of them got very emotional and promised to stay in touch. One weekter, she received a call from her father saying that he misses her. He told her he had already made his peace with her marriage and wanted to give them his blessings."

    "Mom was sceptical at first but when her mom told her that her dad cried every time because he missed her, mom was very moved," he added.

    "Since then, she started contacting them quite often. Grandma and grandpa even sent gifts for us from Russia. Mom was very happy, I had never seen her like that before." He smiled. "Though she never said it out loud, dad and I knew she missed her family a lot."

    "A week before my thirteenth birthday, mom and dad told me that my maternal family from Russia will be attending my birthday too. I was very excited as that would be the first time I would meet the mom''s side of my family."

    Andrew closed his eyes and sighed. Only if he had known what would happen after the Volkov family stepped into their house, he would have asked his parents not to invite them over.

    "Did theye over?" Rachael inquired.

    He nodded. "Three days before my birthday, my uncle, Owen''s dad and grandpa came over."

    "What about your grandma?"

    "She didn''te, mom told me she couldn''t make it because she was sick."

    Pausing for a while, he continued narrating the past events. "The first day went well, we all had lunch together. We even went out to the mall to have fun. Everything seemed perfect but¡ª"

    "The very next evening, mom and grandpa got into a huge fight," he added.

    "Why?" She frowned.<sub> </sub>

    "He wanted to take me to Russia with them, he wanted me to do what my mom didn''t, take over his business. He told mom that she had to give me up if she wanted all three of us to stay alive," Andrew answered. "Dad was furious and asked them to get out of the house. He told them to stay away from his family and that he wasn''t scared of them."

    "I remembering out of my room to see what was wrong when I heard my dad shouting. But as soon as I stepped out of the room, I heard a loud gunshot followed by my mother''s scream. When I quickly ran down the stairs, I saw my dad lying lifelessly on the floor covered in blood."

    "I was about to run towards my mother, but he pulled the trigger again and shot my mom too."

    Rachael pursed her lips and tightened her grip around his arm. She was devastated and speechless. She had no idea that Andrew had witnessed his parents'' death.

    "Your grandfather¡ª"

    Andrew nodded. "He killed both my parents."

    Rachael pursed her lips and looked down as she tried to control her tears. She couldn''t believe that his grandfather had killed both his parents.

    How could a father be so cruel? How could he kill his own flesh and blood?

    Her heart broke as she thought how Andrew must have felt living under the same roof as his parents'' killer.

    Life was so unfair with him. Her heart ached for him.

    Without saying anything, she wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. Though she had just heard the narration of the incident, she was devastated. She could only imagine how he must have felt when he witnessed it.

    "I am so sorry¡ª" She said in between her sobs. "I didn''t know, I¡ª"

    "How would you know when I never told you?" He hugged her closely.

    ¡­..

    [Midnight, Balcony]

    After Rachael fell asleep, Andrew stepped out on the balcony for some fresh air.

    It felt a little light after sharing his past with her. The suffocation he felt had dissipated a little.

    But what he had shared with her was just a fraction of his past and not the entire thing.

    There were many things that had happened that night and after, but he didn''t mention it to Rachael. He didn''t want to bombard her with too much information in one go.

    There were things that were better left unsaid. He knew she would eventually find out on her own in theing years. He just had to wait for the right time.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 195 Truth(IV)

    [shback]

    "Come here young man," Semion lovingly pinched thirteen year old Andrew''s cheeks. "Look at you, you are already so big."

    He patted his thigh. "Sit on grandpa''sp."

    Andrew happily smiled and did what he was asked to. It had only been a day since he had met his grandpa and he was already very fond of him.

    Semion smiled and caressed the little boys back. "Do you know you have a cousin brother?"

    "Cousin brother?"

    "Yes," he nodded. "He is your uncle Javier''s son, his name is Owen."

    Thinking for a while, Andrew inquired, "Is he big?"

    "Oh no, he is your age," Semion smiled. "I can say that you both are going to get along really very well."

    Before Andrew could answer, he questioned him. "Do you wanna meet him?" When he nodded, Semion eximed, "Great, you can meet him when youe to Russia with me."

    "Russia?" Andrew frowned. "I don''t wanna go to Russia. I have many friends here."

    "Oh dear¡ª" Semion chuckled. "You don''t have a choice, do you?"

    "Andrew,e here," Frederick called him out.

    When he saw his father, Andrew quickly got up and ran towards him.

    Just then, Lisa arrived along with Javier.

    "What is going on?" she inquired.

    "Why don''t you ask your father?" Frederick snapped. He had heard what Semion was telling his son and he was not happy.

    He wasn''t happy about Lisa inviting her family over in the first ce but since she was very excited and happy, he didn''t have the heart to object to her.

    "Dad, what happened?" Lisa looked at father.

    "Oh nothing," Semion chuckled. "I was just telling Andrew how good Russia is and he is gonna love that ce."

    "What?" she frowned. "Why would you tell him that?"

    "It''s because I am taking Andrew with me," Semion remarked as he got up.

    "Are you out of your mind?" Frederick yelled.

    "Dad, what is wrong with you?" Lisa pursed her lips. "What are saying such things?"

    "I am merely speaking the truth," he stated. "You betrayed me, didn''t you? So isn''t it only right if youpensate by giving me your son?"

    "My son is not going anywhere." Frederick was boiling in anger.

    "Honey, calm down¡ª" Lisa ced her hand on his arm before looking at Andrew. "Go to your room."

    "Mom¡ª"

    "Andrew, do as mom says. Go to your room," she instructed him. "We have something to discuss with your grandfather and uncle."

    Andrew nodded his head and walked towards his room even though he didn''t want to. He didn''t want to leave his parents and move to Russia.<sub> </sub>

    Before he could enter his room, he heard his father yell. Instead of entering the room, he stood behind the pir and silently observed them.

    "Who do you think you are to take my son away?" Frederick yelled.

    "And who do you think you are to stop us from doing anything?" Javier scoffed. "You are no one but a weakling."

    "Javier, shut your damn mouth," Lisa red at him. "Don''t talk to my husband like that."

    "There is no point discussing, I want Andrew." Semion looked at Lisa. "If you want your husband and son to live, hand him over to me."

    Before Lisa could object, he remarked, "You were supposed to be my sessor but you stabbed my back and eloped for love. But I need someone, don''t I?"

    "Then I will go back home with you," Lisa stated.

    "Lisa, what are you saying?" Frederick frowned.

    Ignoring her husband, she added, "I will do whatever you want but please don''t do this to Andrew, don''t do this to my son." Lisa would never let her son enter the hellhole she was once a part of.

    "Enough," Frederick yelled. "No one is going anywhere." He red at Semion. "My wife and son are not leaving this house without my permission."

    In response, Semion chuckled. "I don''t need your wife." He then looked at Lisa. "I don''t need you anymore. After what you have done, how can I trust you? I want Andrew."

    The determination in his eyes to take Andrew with him scares Lisa to the core. No one knew her father like she did. If he wanted to take Andrew with him, he would do it no matter what.

    "Didn''t you hear what I said? No one is going anywhere." At this point, Fredrick couldn''t control his anger anymore. How could he stay calm when a man was threatening them to take their son away?

    "Dad he is a kid¡ª" Lisa couldn''t help but sob. "Don''t do this to him."

    Semion sighed and helplessly shook his head. "No honey, I am not doing anything. You did this to him. It''s all your fault."

    "That''s it¡ª" Frederick took a step forward. "Get the hell out of my house."

    When Semion chuckled, he yelled again. "I said get out of my house."

    Javier sneered and looked at Lisa. "Your husband is tired of living, isn''t he?"

    "What if we don''t get out of your house?" Semion chuckled and took out a revolver from his jacket. "What are you gonna do?"

    Lisa widened her eyes in shock and quickly shielded Frederick. "Dad, no¡ª"

    She panicked and looked at Frederick. "Fred go inside¡ª"

    "No, I am not going inside," he firmly stated. "We can''t let him take our son away, Lisa."

    "No, you don''t understand." She looked at him with teary eyes. "You have to go inside."

    Frederick wiped her tears away. "We can''t live in fear all the time. We can''t hide all the time."

    He cupped her face. "I know you have tried to keep me away from them since the very beginning. You have protected our family in every possible way. I am not gonna let him take you or Andrew away from me. At least not until I am alive."

    "Please¡ª" She was aware of what would happen if she didn''t stop Frederick or her father. And the mere thought of it horrified her.

    "Oh so you are saying that I can take Andrew away if you are dead?" Semion questioned him.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 196 Truth(V)

    "Oh so you are saying that I can take Andrew away if you are dead?" Semion questioned him.

    Frederick narrowed his eyes and red at him. He knew Semion wouldn''t shut up until he took Andrew from them. He would make their life living hell. The man had the power to do it.

    But he wouldn''t allow it. Until and unless he was alive and breathing, he wouldn''t let them touch their his family.

    How could he continue living after pushing his son into the hellhole? He would rather die.

    "Fred, please go inside," Lisa begged as tears rolled down her cheeks. She knew he wouldn''t back out nor would her father.

    "No, not this time," he stated.

    "Please¡ª" She buried her face on his chest. She felt helpless and the fact that everything was happening because of her made her feel very guilty. Only if she hadn''t been selfish and dragged Frederick into the mess, maybe he would be living a different, healthy and safe life.

    Frederick wrapped her arms around her and kissed the top of her head. "Don''t worry, we will not let him take our son away as long as we both are alive."

    He then looked at Semion. "You were never a good father, at least try to be a good grandfather. Andrew is not even thirteen yet and you are thinking of taking him away to make him one of your kind?"

    "Isn''t the woman you are holding in your arms also one of our kind?" Semion raised his brows.

    "You fell in love with her didn''t you?" He added. "You sleep with her every night in the same bed. You have been seeing her every single day for thest fourteen years, haven''t you?"

    "After being with my daughter for so many years, you might have realised that our kind isn''t normal, but extraordinary," Semion remarked. "And I want to make your son extraordinary too."

    Walking towards them, he continued, "You know Frederick, I never liked you. For fourteen long years, I have been waiting to rip your heart off. You took away my daughter¡ª"

    Semion sighed and gently caressed Lisa''s hair. "The only daughter I had, the only child I was proud of. I was very fond of her and she was very fond of her father too. But when you came along, she forgot everything. Her father, her family and how much I needed her."

    "Dad it''s not Fredericks fault," Lisa looked at him. "I was the one who walked away, I was the one who decided to leave your side. It''s my fault."

    "Okay¡ª" Semion sighed and pinched her cheeks. "Now your husband will pay for that."

    Just then a group of men dressed in ck entered the mansion and surrounded them.

    Before Lisa could do anything, Javier grabbed her hand and pulled her away from Frederick.

    "What are you doing? Let me go." Lisa struggled but he refused to let her go. Instead, he tightened his grip around her hand.

    "Now what were you saying again?" Semion smiled and ced the revolver on Fredericks chest. "I can take your son away only after you die¡ª"

    Frederick did not say anything, he just stood there looking straight into Semion''s eyes.

    When Semion did not see any fear or panic in his eyes, he raised his brows and looked at Lisa. "Well, he is a brave one, isn''t he?"

    "Dad, please¡ª" Lisa begged.

    "You don''t care about your life I see but¡ª" He pointed the gun at Lisa.

    "Don''t¡ª" Frederick was about to move when a man grabbed his arm and pulled him back.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s it¡ª" Semion chuckled and pulled the gun back. "I wanted to see that panic and fear in your eyes."

    He then walked towards his original seat and sat down. "Let both of them go."

    "Dad¡ª" Javier frowned.

    "Let them go, let them be together for the little time they have."

    When Javier let go of Lisa''s hand, she quickly approached Frederick and embraced him.

    "I am sorry¡ªIt''s all my fault," she sobbed as she hugged him tightly. She didn''t know how much time they had left, she wasn''t sure if she would be able to hug him again. The uncertainty of their future scared her.

    "It''s not your fault honey¡ª" Right after saying that, Frederick tightened his grip around her and flipped their position.

    Before Lisa could understand what was happening, a loud gunshot followed by another echoed in the living room.

    "No¡ª" Lisa yelled as she tried her best to support Fredericks limp body. But her legs soon gave way and both of them ended up copsing on the ground.

    She grabbed his shoulder and quickly flipped him over. "Fred¡ª" She vigorously shook his shoulders with her hands which were covered in his blood.

    When he did not say anything, she screamed, "Frederick¡ª"

    "Dad¡ª" Andrew ran towards them. "Dad, wake up¡ª" He shook his arms, trying his best to wake him up.

    When he did not move, he red at his grandfather with his tear stained eyes. "What did you do?"

    "Bring me the boy." Semion ordered his men.

    When a man stepped forward, Lisa swiftly got up and kicked him in between his legs. When he groaned and kneeled down, she took the opportunity to grab Andrew''s hand and run towards the nearby room.

    When the other men tried to chase them, Semion stopped them. "Stop¡ª" He then got up and gestured only Javier to follow him.

    ¡­..

    [Inside the Room]

    "Mom, is dad dead?"

    Lisa knelt in front of him and cupped his cheeks. "Ssshh, everything will be okay. You will be okay."

    She wiped her tears away and tightly grabbed his hand. "Listen to me honey, your dad and I are not going to be around anymore¡ª"

    "No¡ª" Andrew broke down. "Why are you leaving me alone? I don''t wanna live without you¡ª"

    "Andrew¡ª" Lisa grabbed his shoulders. "Listen to me very carefully. Your grandfather will take you away from here and you have to go with him."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 197 Truth(VI)

    "I don''t wanna go," he sobbed. He didn''t understand anything apart from the fact that his grandfather had just killed his father.

    He didn''t want to leave his parents, he didn''t wanna live with a man who had killed his father.

    "Honey, do you rememberst week when you and dad were helping me in the garden, there was a rock which we couldn''t move so your dad had to bring the big hammer to break it into pieces?" When Andrew nodded, Lisa remarked, "He did that because only the hammer could break the rock and nothing else."

    "Now I want you to listen to me very carefully Andrew and I want you to always remember this." She pulled him closer. "Your grandfather is the rock, and I want you to be the hammer because only then will you be able to break him into tiny pieces and live your life the way you want to."

    "Your mom couldn''t be the hammer, she couldn''t break him but I want you to be one. I want you to live your life the way you want and not how he wants," she added. "Did you understand?"

    When Andrew nodded, she hugged him tightly. "Never trust anyone but yourself. And always remember that mom and dad love you, we love you with all our heart and soul."

    p Just then someone started banging the door.</anda>

    Lisa quickly pulled away and asked Andrew to hide inside the cupboard.

    Before shutting the door, she cupped his cheeks and kissed him all over his face. "D-Don''te out, okay? Don''t peep no matter what you hear."

    "Mom, don''t go¡ª" Andrew grabbed her hand tightly. He knew this would be thest time he would be seeing her, he didn''t want to let her go.

    Lisa kissed the back of his hand and sobbed. Everything had happened so quickly that her mind had be numb. She didn''t know what she was doing. She had already lost Frederick, she didn''t want to lose her son too. She wanted him to live, with or without them.

    "I love you my baby, I love you so much," she muttered in between his sobs. "We are not going anywhere¡ª" She ced her hand on his chest. "Your dad and I will always be in there."

    When someone kicked the door open with a loud ''BANG'', Lisa quickly shut the cupboard door.

    "So you think hiding him inside the cupboard will help?" Javier chuckled. "When did you be so naive Lisa?"

    He sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Maybe if you were this naive before, this day would have nevere."

    "Javier, you are still very pathetic," Lisa mockingly scoffed at him. "The fact that you are still alive and healthy but dad is trying so hard to snatch my son away to make him his sessor proves your ce and standard in his eyes."

    When he frowned, she stated, "You are nothing but a loser. You were a coward before and you will always remain one for the rest of your life."

    "You¡ª" Javier threw a tight p right across her face. "Bitch, what do you think of yourself? Dad is going to kill you."

    "And do you think I care?" Lisa smirked. "He already killed my husband and he will take Andrew with him no matter what happens. What is the point of me living alone anyway? It will be better if I just die, at least I will get a chance to be with my husband."

    When he did not say anything, she scoffed at him. "You don''t have anything Javier, literally nothing. Both your kids hate you. At least I can die in peace knowing that I had a loving husband and son who will always love me."

    "Enough¡ª" Javier yelled and grabbed her hair before dragging him out of the room. But he stopped when Semion entered the room.

    "Let her go." When he let go of her hair, Semion extended his hand towards Lisa. "Come here honey, give your dad a hug."<sub> </sub>

    Lisa wiped her tears with the back of her hand and walked towards him.

    When he hugged her, he kissed the top of her head and whispered, "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of your son. But I hope he will not betray me like you did."

    ¡­..

    [Inside the cupboard]

    Andrew covered his mouth with his hand when he saw his mother copse on the ground just like his father. He wanted to rush out but he wanted to follow his mother''sst instruction.

    He had ended up losing both his parents in the same evening. And the most traumatising part was, he had witnessed their death with his own eyes.

    Just then, Semion opened the cupboard door and smiled at him.

    "There, there¡ª" He sighed and gently caressed Andrew''s face. "Don''t be scared. So what you lost your parents, you still have your grandpa, don''t you?"

    He then extended his hand towards him. "Come with me, okay?"

    ...

    [PRESENT]

    Andrew closed his eyes and tightened his grip on the railing he was holding.

    ''Your grandfather is the rock, and I want you to be the hammer''

    For seventeen years, his mothersst words echoed in his ears. He would never forget it.

    She wanted her to be a hammer and he did exactly what she wanted.

    He became a hammer and crushed the rock into small tiny pieces and he would continue crushing it until it diminishedpletely.

    He would make sure that the rock will not have the ability or power to take away anything else from him after taking away his parents.

    The horrific incident that had happened seventeen years ago still haunted him. And everytime he looked at Semion, his blood boiled in anger and grudge.

    If Andrew wanted, he could have killed the old man a long time ago. But he didn''t wish to give him an easy death. People like Semion did not deserve a quick death.

    He wanted to see the same helplessness and fear in Semion''s eyes, that he had seen in his parents eyes that night. He wanted him to suffer ten folds more than his parents. He wanted him to beg and crawl for death.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 198 Truth(VII)

    Seventeen years ago, Semion took Andrew to Russia right after his parents'' funeral. He didn''t let him see off his friends or other family members. But thirteen year old Andrew couldn''t care less.

    Even during the funeral, he did not say a word. He just followed his grandfather as he had asked him to.

    Initially, Andrew did not exactly understand what his mother was trying to tell him. Her words only started making sense after he started staying with his new so-called family.

    After his parents death, he turned into an extreme introvert and isted himself from the crowd. When he first met Owen, he tried to avoid him too but when they started talking little by little each day, he realised they had so much inmon.

    Just like him, even Owen and Elsa were forced to stay in the Volkov mansion. Andrew also learned that Owen wasn''t a fan of his father, Javier and Semion just like him.

    This mutual feeling of hatred and grudge became the starting point of their friendship which grew stronger and stronger each year until they became inseparable.

    In a foreignnd with strangers they barely knew, Owen, Andrew and little Elsa became each other''s pirs of strength and support. They knew that they could count on each other no matter what happened.

    A month after Andrew settled down in his new lifestyle, Semion started training his two grandsons under him. He wanted both of them to be his sessor and follow his instruction.

    When both Andrew and Owen did not object and obediently followed whatever Semion told them, he felt very satisfied. He had expected them to be rebellious and create trouble for him as the methods he had used to bring them under his roof were very cunning and sly. But nothing of that sort happened.

    Semion was happy that the two young boys had epted their fates and were slowly learning to embrace the future he was moulding for them.

    But little did he know things were not gonna be that easy for him. Andrew and Owen were just waiting for the right opportunity to drag him down. And eight yearster, they gave the old man what he deserved.

    Since both of them were his sessors, Semion trusted them the most, more than he trusted his son Javier.

    Due to Semion''s sly and cunning nature, their business partners and other dealers preferred Owen and Andrew over him. They were sick of the old man''s old cheap ways of ripping them off.

    When Semion left for a trip, Andrew and Owen took advantage of his weak rtionship with all his clients and partners and managed to turn them against this. This included therge group of men who worked under him.

    The men who had worked under Semion for years and refused to turn against him were taken care of by Owen. They made sure that by the time their grandpa came back to the country, he had nothing left in his side. But things weren''t as easy as they thought it would be.

    When Semion learnt about the abnormal activities that were happening back home, he cut his trip short and came back a month earlier than he was supposed to. This interfered with the n Andrew and Owen were executing, the final step of which was to ambush the mansion Semion and Javier lived in.

    But due to unexpected change in events, they had to shift the ambush to the very night Semion and Javier came back to the country as they didn''t want to give them any time to prepare or dig deeper to find out what they both had been doing behind their backs.

    Fortunately, everything went well and they finally managed to get what they had been eyeing for almost a decade.

    The two brother''s, Andrew and Owen, took over Semion''s position, leaving him with nothing. They took away all his resources and assets to make sure he won''t be able to continue his shaddy work. They started tracking his movements and never left him up unattended.

    ¡­.<sub> </sub>

    Andrew took a deep breath and sighed.

    The journey to where he is now wasn''t an easy one. The struggles he had been through were very disturbing both mentally and physically. There were times when he felt exhausted, both mentally and and physically.

    But Owen''s presence in his life made things much easier.

    Just like Andrew, Owen had also been through a lot since a very young age. But he always had to stay strong or at least pretend to be strong for his little sister. He couldn''t break down even at his lowest.

    Andrew and Owen didn''t wish to choose the path they were currently walking on but they had no other choice.

    They were forced to be a hammer in order to prevent the stone from destroying their lives.

    And now that they had already stepped into it, they couldn''t walk out as that would make things even worse.

    All they could was to continue the path and always remain in power to guarantee the safety of their loved ones.

    Just then a pair of hands wrapped around his waist from behind.

    "Aren''t you cold?"

    Without saying anything, Andrew turned around and hugged her tightly.

    Whenever he held her in his arms, everything he had done or been through felt worth it.

    If he hadn''t chosen the path he was walking on today, maybe he would have never been able to reunite with Rachael again. He would have never got a chance to marry her and call her his wife.

    His love for the woman in his arms was something he couldn''t express with words.

    If he had to go through everything all over again to be with her at the very end, he would willingly do it.

    He knew he had dragged her into the mess he had been a part of for years but he would always protect her and keep her safe.

    He wouldn''t let anyone touch or harm her in any way.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 199 Owens Hormones

    "What happened?" Rachael looked at him. "Are you okay?"

    "Hmm, I am fine." Andrew hugged her back. "Thank you for staying with me."

    "Silly¡ª" She pped his chest. "You don''t have to thank me, I will always stay with you even if you don''t want me to."

    "I will always want you Rach, always."

    Rachael smiled and rested her head on his chest.

    "Let''s go to the graveyard in the morning, okay?" When she nodded, he continued hugging her silently.

    ¡­..

    [Vagabound Hotel]

    "Are you guys moving?" Owen inquired.

    "Yes," Elsa answered as she ced their folded clothes inside the suitcase.

    "Where?"

    "I don''t know, Justin did not tell me anything," she chuckled. "He said it''s a surprise."

    When he did not say anything, Elsa looked at him. "What happened? Why are you silent?"

    "Nothing¡ª" Owen shook his head and sat on the edge of the bed.

    "Ohe on¡ª" She said right next to him and hooked her arms around his. "Tell me."

    "It''s nothing really, just¡ª" He contemted for a while before saying, "It''s kinda weird that you are already engaged and will be getting married soon."

    He tightened his grip around her hand. "It feels like yesterday when you used to ask me to help you open a candy wrapper because your fingers were tiny."

    Elsa chuckled. "I know you still don''t believe me but a candy wrapper is the hardest thing to open."

    When she rested her head on his shoulder, he kissed the top of her head. "If mom was alive, she would be so proud of you."

    "You too¡ª" She looked at him. "She would be more proud of you."

    "Would she?" Owen sighed.

    "Of course," she frowned and tightened her grip on his hand. "Why are you always so hard on yourself? You have done nothing that wouldn''t make her feel proud, Owen."

    "Mom didn''t want this, she didn''t want me to be one of them," he remarked. "This is the thing she hated the most and I have be just like that man."

    "What are you saying? How can youpare yourself to him?" Elsa snapped. "Our father was a monster and you are nothing like him."

    Keeping quiet for a whole, Owen inquired, "Do you me me?"

    "For what? Killing that monster?" Elsa scoffed. "He got what he deserved and if you hadn''t killed him, I would have done it sooner orter."

    The resentment Elsa had for her father, Javier Volkov was very evident in her expression. It had been nine years since he died but the resentment and disgust she had in her heart for him remained the same.

    "Hey¡ª" She cupped his face. "I don''t care what others think or say. No one better than us knows the kind of man he was. I never did or will even me you for removing his shadow from our lives permanently. Did you understand?"

    Owen sighed and nodded.

    "What is wrong with you today?" Elsa frowned and lightly pped his cheeks. "Why are you being so emotional all of a sudden?"<sub> </sub>

    "I think I had too much sexst night." He pinched the space between his brows. "My hormones are all over the ce today."

    Elsa: " "

    "I should go to the club and hook up with someone."

    "Didn''t you just say your hormones are all over the pace because you had too much sexst night?" she frowned.

    "Yes but¡ªHow do I exin?" He thought for a while before further exining his point. "You know how people drink more alcohol to get rid of the hangover?"

    When she nodded, he eximed, "Sex hangover also works in a smiliar way. So basically when you have too much sex and feel weird, you gotta have more sex to get rid of the initial weird feeling."

    Elsa: " "

    She was speechless. She would never be able to understand Owen''s weird theories even if she tried very hard.

    ¡­..

    [Outside Tina''s Office]

    "It''s quitete, let me drive you home."

    "It''s alright, I''ll jts take a cab." Tina politely turned him down. It was indeed quitete but she didn''t wanna bother anyone.

    "A cab?" James nced at his watch. "It''s past midnight, will you even get one?"

    She gave him a weak smile and shrugged her shoulders.

    "Let me drop you home," he insisted again.

    Not wanting to turn him down again, Tina was about to ept his kind offer when she saw a familiar face walk towards her.

    She frowned and tried to look closely to make sure what she was seeing was right.

    When Ben stopped right in front of her, she gave him a very confused look.

    "I was waiting for you," Ben remarked.

    "For me?" When he nodded, Tina frowned deeper. She didn''t understand why he was waiting for her when she had ghosted him for a whole week.

    Since their small fight outside the club a week ago, he had sent her many messages which she had ignored. He had also called her but she did not answer. After four days of continuously sending messages when he stopped, Tina assumed he was tired and had given up. She had never expected to see him outside her officete at night.

    "You know him?" When she nodded, James excused himself and left. "Since your friend is here, I should leave."

    After James left, Ben tried to take Tina''s office bag which looked quite heavy but she stopped him.

    "No need to¡ª" But he took it anyway.

    "Let''s go, my car is that way." When she refused to move, he sighed. Without saying anything, he grabbed her hand and led her towards his car.

    Tina wanted to protest but chose not to. She wanted to be mad at him but she couldn''t. The mere thought of him waiting for her to get off work sote melted her heart and her anger started dissipating.

    How did she end up feeling so attached to someone she barely knew?

    Tina was afraid that her abrupt feelings would hurt her at the end.

    ¡­

 Chapter 200 False Hope

    [Inside Ben''s Car]

    After entering the car, both of them did not say anything. They just stayed in their seats, stealing nces from each other from time to time.

    "Does your office get off thiste everyday?" Ben inquired as he nced at his wrist watch. It was almost 1:00 am.

    "No¡ª" Tina shook her head. "I was working on a project with my team."

    Contemting for a while, she inquired, "When did youe?"

    "Around 8."

    She widened her eyes in shock and looked at him. "Why didn''t you call me?"

    "Would you answer my call if I had?" When he looked at her with his cute puppy sad eyes, her heart melted like wax. She started feeling guilty for ghosting the guy for a whole week. Maybe she had gone overboard. Maybe she overreacted.

    "You could have at least dropped a message," she remarked. "I would have seen it."

    "And then you would have asked me to leave," Ben sighed. He still had no idea what he had done to make her so mad but after taking Rachael''s help, he managed to find the reason behind her unexined anger.

    Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "I am sorry, I should have been more considerate towards your feelings but¡ª"

    "I-It''s okay, you don''t have to¡ª"

    "No, it''s not okay¡ª" He interrupted him. "I shouldn''t have made you so upset."

    Tina opened her mouth to say something but she couldn''t say anything while Ben kept apologizing for a while before he wentpletely silent.

    Though he didn''t say a word, she could see in his eyes that he wanted to tell her something. And she was scared to hear it. In fact, she wished he didn''t tell her what it was.

    She could vaguely guess what his next words would be and she wasn''t ready for it.

    Staying silent for a long time, Ben finally said, "Tina, I like you alot. In fact, you are the first woman in years I have felt so different about."

    When he went silent again, she looked at him. "But?"

    "Nothing can happen between us," he added. "I don''t wanna get involved in a rtionship again. I wanna stay as far as I can from it."

    "And it''s not because it''s you," he further exined before she could say anything. "I don''t wanna get in a rtionship at all."

    "I know that," she remarked. "You don''t have to give me an exnation."

    When she did not say anything after that, he started feeling very anxious.<sub> </sub>

    "Drive me home please¡ª" she added. "It''s gettingte."

    Ben nodded his head and drove away.

    During the entire ride, Tina rested her forehead on the side of the closed window with her eyes closed. She didn''t say a word nor made a sound.

    The atmosphere of the car turned extremely awkward and heavy making both of them feel suffocated.

    When they arrived outside her apartment, she grabbed her bag from the back seat and was about to leave when he grabbed her hand.

    "You don''t wanna ask me anything else?" When she shook her head, he tightened her grip around his hand. He didn''t say anything, he just kept looking at her.

    "Nothing at all?" He questioned her again. He didn''t know what kind of question he was expecting from her but her silence was not something he wanted.

    "What do you want me to ask you?" She looked at him. "You told me you like me and you know that I like you too but you clearly told me you don''t wanna take it forward. What else is left to know or ask Ben?"

    Before he could say anything, she continued, "I know you have had a very serious rtionship in the past which didn''t end well. I know you are hurt, but that isn''t the end of life, is it?

    "I am not saying that you should straightaway jump into a rtionship or start dating, you can take your time. But nothing is going to work if you don''t try," she added.

    "I knew from the very beginning that there was only a slim chance of things working out between you and me but I still kept hoping," Tina sighed. "It''s good that you made it clear today. I really appreciate it."

    She then ced her hand on his. "I hope you''ll find the right one for you soon. I want you to always stay happy and experience all the stages of rtionship and love all over again but this time with the right person."

    Ben''s heart ached when he saw her misty eyes. "Tina¡ª"

    ? "Don''t say anything else¡ª" She shook her head. "I might end up flooding your car if you do," she chuckled.

    She grabbed a tissue from her bag and wiped the corner of her eyes. "It''s funny how you waited this long outside my office just to tell me this. You could have easily done it over the phone or text. I mean, though I didn''t reply, I read your messages."

    "I didn''t wait for you to tell you this," he frowned. He waited for her because he wanted to talk to her, see her.

    "Then why did youe? Why did you wait for me for almost four hours outside my office?" She questioned him. His actions and his words definitely didn''t match, it was giving her mixed signals.

    When he did not say anything, she added, "Let me tell you one thing, women are very sensitive and emotional. We usually don''t fall for looks but for the small things men do for us. Like opening the car door, pulling the chair for us, switching sides while walking to make sure we are safe and waiting outside our office for hours without any reason."

    "Don''t do them unless you mean it, okay?" Without waiting for his reply, she gently removed his hand which was still holding onto hers before stepping out of the car.

    "And don''t worry about me, I''ll be okay," she smiled at him. "No need to feel guilty or something. You did the right thing."

    ...

 Chapter 201 Resentment

    When she walked away, Ben kept looking at her while his heart swelled up with emotions. And the further she walked, the urge to run after her and embrace her in his arms kept increasing but he tried his best to control his emotions.

    Did he do the right thing? Was he being unreasonable? What if she was the one for him?

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He hadn''t felt this way for someone for a really long time. It felt different yet scary at the same time. He wanted to move forward with it, explore the new feeling but he was scared and very reluctant.

    He had no idea if pushing her away was the right thing but he wanted toe clean with her before the feelings they had for each other started to grow.

    ¡­..

    [One Week Later]

    [Collins Corporation, Ben''s office]

    "Can Ie in?"

    "Madam¡ª" Ben quickly got up when he saw Rachael.

    "I hope I didn''t disturb you." She walked in.

    "Not at all," he shook his head. "Please, sit."

    Without saying anything, Rachael sat down in the nearest chair.

    "I wanted the Hiacheng project file," she remarked. "I told you about it an hour ago, remember?"

    "Yes." Ben pinched the space between his brows. "I am sorry, I forgot about it." He then quickly took out the file from the drawer and gave it to her.

    "It''s okay." Rachael took the file from his hand.

    Pausing for a while, she inquired, "Ben, are you okay?"

    "Huh?"

    "You seem a little distracted and disturb these days," she added. "Even Andrew had noticed this. He wanted to talk to you too."

    "I am fine," he answered in a very low voice.

    "Are you sure?" When he did not say anything, she sighed, "If there is something, you can talk to me or Andrew anytime you want. We are like one family so there is no need to hesitate."

    Ben opened his mouth to say something but he stopped himself. What would he tell them? He himself had pushed away the woman he liked and was now feeling depressed thinking about her.

    Could he be any more unreasonable and stupid?

    Sensing his hesitation, Rachael did not force him to speak. "We are nning to go on a short trip next month. We will stay in Andrews farm house and go sightseeing too. You shoulde with us."

    "It''s okay, I¡ª"

    "Don''t even think of rejecting my offer," she interrupted him. "Everyone will being so you have toe too."

    "But there is so much work."

    "That''s okay, we willplete the work together after wee back." Without giving him a chance to make more excuses, she got up and left.

    "Madam¡ª" Ben stopped her. When she looked at him, he contemted for a while before asking, "How is Tina?"

    "She is okay, I guess¡ª" Rachael shrugged her shoulders. "I haven''t met her for almost a week."

    "Oh." He awkwardly cleared his throat.

    "Emma told me Tina will be leaving for a business trip tomorrow," she added.

    When he did not say anything, Rachael inquired, "Are you both not talking?" He shook his head. "I see. Anyway, I''ll see her tonight and let you know tomorrow how she is, okay?"

    She smiled at him and left.<sub> </sub>

    ...

    [Andrew''s office]

    "Are you going to talk to him or not?"

    Andrew nodded his head as he rested her head on herp. "Yes honey, I will."

    Rachael ran her fingers through his hair. "I think something is wrong between him and Tina. Do you think so too?"

    "Could be," he nodded.

    "Or what if¡ª"

    Andrew frowned and interrupted her. "Your husband is trying to cuddle and you are talking about some other man."

    "Other man? It''s Ben."

    "And he is a man," he stated.

    "You are unbelievable," Rachael rolled her eyes at him.

    Without saying anything, he grabbed her hand and ced it on his head as he closed his eyes. Snuggling in herp after lunch for a good thirty minutes was his new favourite thing.

    She sighed and continued caressing his hair. "I have only one meeting scheduled after lunch. So I am thinking of dropping by my old office to grab a few things."

    "Hmm, I''ll drop you there."

    "Don''t you have a meeting?" When he nodded, she said, "No need to drop me, I''ll just drive."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she added, "Also I invited Ben for the farmhouse get together next month, is that okay?"

    "Rach, you are the boss. Do whatever you want to."

    ¡­..

    [Outside Watson Enterprise, Parking Lot]

    As soon as Rachael parked the car and got down, her phone started ringing. Thinking that it was Andrew, she quickly fished it out from her bag but to her surprise, it was an international number.

    Contemting for a while, she received it.

    "Hello, is this Rachael?" The woman from the other side inquired.

    "Yes, who is this?"

    "I am Helen Garick Volkov, Andrew''s grandmother."

    Rachael was startled and couldn''t say anything. She did not expect a sudden phone call from Andrew''s maternal grandmother.

    After learning the truth about Andrew''s maternal family, she had understood why Elsa, Owen and Andrew despised their family members, especially their grandfather so much.

    Initially, she felt bad for Semion but after learning what he had done, her heart was filled with resentment.

    If not for him, Andrew wouldn''t have to go through everything that he had since a very young age. He would have been able to live a normal childhood with the love and care of his parents.

    She didn''t know if Andrew''s grandmother had anything to do with but she still didn''t have a good feeling about her.

    "Your silence tells me that Andrew has already told you everything," Helen chuckled. "I can understand if you already have an ill feeling about me and I don''t me you."

    "The environment I grew old in is filled with ill-feelings and resentments," she added.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 202 Inappropriate And Offensive

    "No, it''s not like that." Rachael remarked. "I wasn''t expecting a call from you so¡ª" Though she wasn''t getting a positive feeling from her, she couldn''t treat her in an indecent way. No matter what she was still her husband''s grandmother and she couldn''t disrespect her.

    "That''s true¡ª" Helen sighed and helplessly shook her head. "I took way too long to call you, didn''t I? I should have called you earlier."

    "I wanted to visit you as soon as I heard the news of your and Andrew''s marriage but I stopped myself," she added. "Your husband would have definitely not liked it."

    Before Rachael could say anything, Helen remarked, "But no matter how hard he tries to keep you away, we are gonna meet one day. Aren''t we?"

    "I am sure we will," she answered.

    "I like your determination and confidence," Helen chuckled. "And I feel like you wanna meet me just as much as I want to meet you."

    Pausing for a while, she added, "I love all my grandkids but Andrew holds a special ce in my heart. I had thought I would get an opportunity to find the perfect match for him. In fact, I had even short listed a few women for¡ª"

    "Mrs. Volkov¡ª" Rachael interrupted her. "Are you trying to say I am not a good match for your grandson?"

    "Well¡ª" Helen sighed. "I always thought that if Andrew married someone, he would choose a woman from our own ethnicity and background."

    "I understand that as a grandmother, you had certain expectations and wishes but Andrew is married now," Rachael stated. "It doesn''t matter if I am the perfect match or if I am good enough for him because I am already his wife."

    "You called me all the way from Russia just to tell me that you had shortlisted women for my husband for marriage?" She raised her brows. "Don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate and offensive?"

    "Well, the way you framed it does make it sound a little offensive," Helen smiled. "I didn''t mean to offend you dear."

    "Since you are Andrew''s personal choice, I have no say in it. I just want to be a supportive Grandmother and give you both my blessings," she added.

    Rachael didn''t say anything to her, she just stayed silent. She didn''t like how Helen was trying to look down on her.

    She knew it would be very difficult for her to match shoulders with the members of Andrew''s maternal family in terms of their background and the environment. But she was definitely not someone they could walk all over.

    "Let me not hold you back when you are visiting your father''s office," Helen remarked. "I''ll hang up now but I''ll definitely call youter. And maybe we will meet soon in person too."

    "How do you know where I am?" Rachael frowned and looked around as an irie feeling enveloped her heart. Was she being followed?

    "I know everything¡ª" Helen chuckled before hanging up the call.

    ¡­..

    [Moscow, Russia]

    [Volkov Mansion]

    After hanging up the call, Helen tossed it aside and picked up her tea cup.

    Noticing the sudden uplift in her expression, Lokus curiously inquired, "Madam, is everything okay?"

    "Hmm, it''s more than okay," she remarked as the corners of her lips curled upwards.

    "Did young madam say something that made you happy?"<sub> </sub>

    Taking a sip of her tea, Helen sighed in satisfaction. "Andrew never disappoints, my grandson knows what is best for him."

    He was about to question her further when she added, "This Rachael girl, I like her."

    "I knew madam would like her," Lokus eximed. "She seems to care about the young master a lot. She is really kind, passionate and independent. She is now working with young master and helping him with office work too."

    "Hmm, I am no more worried about her blending in with our family," she took another sip. "She will be just fine."

    "Make preparations to bring her to Russia," Helen instructed. "I wanna meet her in person."

    "Madam, I don''t think young master will like that¡ª" Lokus knew how possessive and protective Andrew was when it came to his wife. If they used their sly methods to bring Rachael to Russia without his knowledge, the worst would happen.

    "Just do it," she sighed. "If we bring her here, he will definitelye looking for her. I am sure Owen and Elsa will also follow him. This way at least I will get to see all my grandkids together."

    Helen sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Maybe Daniel wille over too."

    "Master recently visited Elisberg city and stayed with young master and madam for a whole week before flying back to Italy," Lokus informed.

    "They have all the time to visit each other but not me," she frowned. "Drop a message to Daniel to call me."

    ...

    [Elisberg City, Watson Enterprise]

    When Rachael entered the building, the employees greeted her simultaneously to which she responded with a polite smile and nod.

    She was visiting the office for the first time after her one year long break. The familiar infrastructure and a few faces made her feel very nostalgic.

    "Rachael¡ª" A man called her out before jogging towards her.

    "Oh my God, Ryan¡ª" She smiled and gave him a hug. "How are you?"

    "I am good," Ryan answered as he pulled away. "It''s so nice to have you back. You look fantastic as always."

    "Are you joining back?" he added.

    "Unfortunately no," she chuckled. "I just came here to grab a few things from my old office."

    "Oh right, you work at Collins Corporation," Ryan remarked as he pped his forehead. "How could I forget?"

    "You are stressing over work too much again, aren''t you?" Rachael sighed.

    "Well¡ª" he shrugged his shoulders. "You aren''t there to check on me like before so¡ª"

    Ryan Harrington was the Associate Vice President of Watson Enterprise. He had joined thepany at the same time as Rachael. The two of them were good friends and shared a neutral bond.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 203 Bunnies

    "Taking too much stress at work makes you grow old faster," Rachael remarked. "That is what I keep telling my husband."

    "Oh yes, you are married now," Ryan smiled as his eyesnded on her wedding ring.

    "Yes I am¡ª" She extended her left hand forward. "His name is Andrew¡ª"

    "Collins," hepleted her sentence. "I must tell you, your husband is a famous man."

    Rachael ced her hand on her chest and pretended to gasp. "Oh my God, did I marry a superstar or something?"

    Ryan threw his head back and chuckled, "You are still a drama queen, aren''t you?"

    "Well¡ª" She shrugged her shoulders. "I guess some things never change."

    "It''s good that it doesn''t," he smiled. "I am so happy to see you like this Rach. You should always keep smiling."

    "You should too," she added. "And I think it''s time for you to start looking for a woman, don''t you think? I mean, you are not getting any younger as I can clearly see your white hair."

    Ryan chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "Emma told me the exact same thing earlier, no wonder you both are best friends."

    "Emma is here?" Rachael curiously inquired.

    "Yeah, I saw her during lunch," he answered. "She has beening here quite often these days."

    "How often are we talking about here?" She raised her brows. She had zero clue about Emma visiting the office everyday.

    "Hmm, I see her almost everyday at lunch time."

    ¡­..

    [9th Floor]

    "Ms. Watson¡ªI mean Mrs. Collins¡­.no Mrs¡ª"

    "Mary, take a deep breath first," Rachael interrupted her.

    Mary, George''s assistant nodded and followed her instruction.

    "Mrs. Watson is fine," she patted her shoulder. "Is dad around?"

    Mary shook her head. "No, boss left during lunch time and hasn''t returned yet."

    <o>,m "I see¡ª" Looking at George''s closed office door, Rachael inquired, "What about my brother? Is he around?"</o>

    "Yes, boss is inside his office."

    "Great, I''ll see youter." When Rachael started walking away, Mary widened her eyes in shock as she remembered her boss'' instruction of not disturbing him for a couple of hours.

    "Ma''am¡ª" But before she could stop her, it was toote.

    ¡­..

    [Inside George''s Office]

    Wrapping her legs around his waist, Emma pulled away. "Are you sure the door is locked?"

    "Seriously? You wanna do that now?" George raised his brows. His shirt was already on the floor and his pants were unzipped. Her t-shirt was also tossed somewhere on the floor¡­

    Both of them were half naked and super turned on but all Emma could think of was whether the door was locked or not.

    "I don''t want anyone to walk on us when we¡ª" She nervously bit her lower lip.

    "We have been doing this for the past couple of weeks and no one has ever walked in on us," he remarked. "And besides the door is always locked and I have also asked Mary not to let anyone in."

    When she gave him a look, he assured her again, "I remember locking the door very clearly babe."

    "Hey George¡ª" Rachael widened her in shock as soon as she entered the room. The scene she saw in front of her gave her chills down her spine.<sub> </sub>

    She quickly squeezed her eyes shut and turned around. "Oh my God, my eyes¡ª"

    "What the¡ª" George yelled and quickly sprang up as soon he saw his sister. And the first thing Emma did was grab the nearest cushion to cover her blossoms.

    "What the fuck are you both doing?" Rachael yelled, with her back still facing them.

    "Rach, it''s not what you think," Emma tried to exin their action.

    "Y-Yeah, it''s not like that," George added.

    "What is it then?" When she looked at them, she immediately closed her eyes again. "Will you please put on some clothes? I am seeing things that I am not supposed to."

    George awkwardly cleared his throat and quickly buckled his pants. He then grabbed his and Emma''s t-shirt from the floor.

    Emma red at him and snatched her t-shirt from his hand. "I told you to check the door," she muttered.

    "Are you both fully dressed now?"

    "Y-Yes."

    Rachael turned around only after getting a green signal from them. She then crossed her arms in the front and red at the two of them simultaneously. "Alright now, who is gonna talk first?"

    George pointed at Emma. "It was her idea to hide it from you, I told her it was bad idea but¡ª"

    "Hey¡ª" Emma smacked his arm. "Don''t try to push the me on me."

    "Weren''t you the one who wanted to hide this from everyone? And¡ª" When Emma crossed her arms in the front and red at him with her eyebrows raised, he awkwardly cleared his throat and changed his tone. "I mean, she suggested it first and then we mutually agreed on it."

    Rachael did not say anything for a long time. She was trying to process through what she had just witnessed.

    "Are you both just fucking each other like bunnies or is there something serious going on?"

    Emma: " "

    George: " "

    "How long has this been going on?" She threw another question at them.

    When both of them did not say anything, Rachael frowned, "So you both are just fuckbuddies?"

    "No no no¡­.." George stated. "It''s not what you think. We are not just fucking¡ªwell," he shrugged his shoulders. "Technically we are fucking but¡ª"

    "George¡ª" Emma smacked his arm again.

    "I mean, we are making love with feelings," he rephrased his sentence to make it sound decent.

    "So you both are in a rtionship?"

    "No."

    "Yes."

    Emma and George answered simultaneously.

    "What the fuck?" George looked at her and frowned. "We aren''t in a rtionship?"

    Emma nervously bit her lower lips and gently pinched his arm, gesturing him to y along with her.

    If Rachael and Tina learned that she had hid her rtionship from them, they would definitely get very mad and would feel very offended. She didn''t wish to upset both her best friends.

    "Ouch¡ªwhy are you pinching me?" He snapped as he rubbed the sore spot.

    Emma: " "

    ...

 Chapter 204 Mad

    "I didn''t pinch you," Emma red at him. Why is her boyfriend so dump?

    Ignoring her, George looked at Rachael. "Rach, she is lying again. We have been in a rtionship with feelings for one whole month now."

    Emma pursed her lips and frowned. "You are such a baby." She yelled at George.

    "Is it true?" Rachael looked at Emma.

    "Rach, I can exin¡ª"

    "I cannot believe you kept such a big thing away from me," she snapped. "I am so disappointed."

    She then walked out of the room without saying anything.

    "Rach wait¡ª" Emma quickly followed her.

    ...

    [Outside]

    When she grabbed Rachael''s hand, she jerked it away.

    "Don''t¡ª" Rachael red at her. "We have been best friends for more than twenty-five years Emma and you can''t even trust me?"

    "It''s not like that Rach, I¡ª"

    "No, keep your exnation to yourself." Emma was about to say something but Rachael stopped her. "Don''t say anything, I am very mad right now and I wanna be as far as I can from you."

    Without waiting for her reply, she stepped into the elevator and left.

    ...

    [Collins Mansion]

    "She lied, Andrew, she lied to me," Rachael frowned. "How could she do this to me? To Tina?"

    "Argh¡­" She slumped on the bed. "I am so mad."

    "Come here¡ª" He pulled her in hisp. "You being mad is justifiable but you have to try to understand her situation as well."

    When she looked at him and frowned, he added, "I am sure she would have told you the very next second if it was some other guy. But she is dating no one else but your own brother. Don''t you think it''s a little weird for her toe and tell you directly that she is dating your brother?"

    "It''s not like I am going to oppose their rtionship and all," she remarked. "As long as they both are happy, it''s all that matters."

    "I know that but maybe she thought it would be a little awkward so she decided to keep it away from you and Tina a little longer." He tucked a strand of her behind her ear. "I am sure it must have been very difficult for her to keep such a big thing away from her two best friends."

    "Alright, I get your point but I am still mad." She crossed her arms in the front and pouted her lips in anger.

    Andrew chuckled and pinched her lips. "Do you have any idea how cute you look right now?"

    "Stop it¡ª" She pushed away his hand which was already wandering all over her waist and back. "I am mad."

    "You are mad with Emma, not me." He looked at her as his hand caressed her bare thigh. "We still have a good two hours till dinner."

    Rachael pped his hand away and got down from hisp. "I need to take a shower and then prepare dinner too."

    "It''s alright," he grabbed her hand. "We can just order take outs." When she raised her brows at him, he reluctantly let her hand go.

    "Alright, go take a shower, prepare dinner but¡ª" He got up and flicked her forehead. "You are not getting awayter."

    "Ouch¡ª" Rachael frowned and rubbed the sore spot. "How many times do I have to tell you not to do that?" She pinched his waist.<sub> </sub>

    "You¡ª" Andrew grabbed her hand. "Come here."

    When he trapped her in his embrace, she chuckled and pped his chest. "Alright, let me go now."

    He shook his head. "Nope, you missed your chance." He then hugged her tightly. "Let''s stay like this for a while."

    Rachael wrapped her arms around him and rested her head on his chest.

    "Did you get the things you wanted from your old office?"

    "No," She looked at him. "With the whole Emma and George thing, Ipletely forgot about that."

    "That''s okay, let''s go and grab it tomorrow before work."

    "Alright." Pausing for a while, she added, "Before I forget, I received a call from your grandmother today."

    "What did she say?" Andrew wasn''t surprised. He knew Helen would try to get in touch with Rachael sooner orter. Though he preferred them not bothering his wife, he didn''t mind a phone call once in a while. As long as they didn''t go overboard and hurt her, he was okay with it.

    "Nothing in particr," She answered. She purposely didn''t give him the details of the conversation she had with her grandmother-inw as it was a very normal exchange of words.

    Though Rachael didn''t like how Helen was indirectly trying to imply that she wasn''t the best match for Andrew and that there were other women who would have been perfect for him, she didn''t mention it to him.

    With Andrew''s temperament, she knew he would overreact and call his grandmother immediately. And she didn''t want that.

    "Hmm, next time if she calls you, don''t receive it." He knew his grandmother wasn''t someone one could have a normal conversation with. He was sure Helen must have told her something inappropriate which Rachael was trying to hide from him.

    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." She tiptoed and gave him a peck on his lips.

    Before Andrew could react, she ran towards the washroom and locked the door from inside.

    ¡­..

    [7:00 PM]

    [Outside Tina''s Office]

    "So you are ready for the trip?"

    "Yeah, I guess¡ª" Tina smiled.

    "Well, it''s still quite early," James nced at his wrist watch. "Do you wanna grab some coffee or something?".

    "I would love to but I have a lot of packing to do so¡ª"

    "Yeah I understand, it''s totally okay," he smiled. "I''ll see you tomorrow morning then."

    Tina was about to leave when he stopped her.

    "Do you want me to drop you home?"

    "That''s alright, I''ll just take a cab," she politely turned him down.

    "Please, I¡ª" James stopped midway when he saw a familiar face. "Isn''t that your friend?"

    Following his gaze, she turned around only to find Ben standing not too far away from them.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 205 Robbed

    "Is something going on between the two of you?" James curiously inquired.

    "No," Tina shook her head. "We are just friends."

    "Alright, since your friend is here, I will take my leave," he remarked. "I''ll see you in the morning."

    After James left, Tina approached Ben.

    "Hey, what are you doing here?" She questioned him. It would be a lie if she said she wasn''t happy to see him.

    After he cleared things out with her, they weren''t in touch anymore. Neither he messaged her, nor she did. It was like they had mutually agreed to maintain distance between them.

    Though Tina was very disappointed and hurt, she managed to embrace her emotions and continue with her daily activities. She knew since the very beginning that there was a very slim chance of things working out between them.

    It was sad that things ended between them before it even started but maybe it was for the best. Maybe it was never meant to be.

    "I was just passing by so I just dropped by," he lied. He had taken the route to her office because he wanted to see her.

    After learning that she was going on a business trip starting tomorrow from Rachael, Ben felt very restless and the urge to see her before she leaves kept intensifying to a point where he couldn''t resist it. And before he could figure things out, he sound himself standing in front of her office.

    "I see," She smiled. "I thought you wanted to tell me something."

    Before he could answer, she added, "Anyway, I should go now."

    When she was about to leave, he stopped her. "Let me drop you home."

    "That''s alright, I can just take a cab," she turned him down. "I don''t wanna trouble you."

    "Why would you take a cab when I am already here?" He frowned. He didn''t like how formal she was trying to be with him. He wasn''t liking the feeling.

    "I take a cab home everyday," she remarked.

    "Come with me today, you can take a cab home tomorrow." When he tried to grab her hand, she took a step back.

    "Ben, I don''t know about you but I am still in the process of getting over us which probably never existed." When he retreated his hand back, she added, "Seeing you still makes me feel awkward."

    Pausing for a while, she said, "I think it''s best if we avoid seeing each other for a few weeks."

    Ben pursed his lips as she silently listened to what she had to say.

    "Well¡ª" Tina shrugged her shoulders. "Bumping into each other shouldn''t be a problem as I won''t be around for at least a couple of weeks. I am going on a business trip with my team tomorrow."

    "Tina, when I told you nothing can happen between us, I didn''t mean we couldn''t be friends¡ª"

    "I know," she nodded. "We can be friends but not yet. I need some time to sort out my feelings and emotions."

    "The day I talk to you on my own without any awkwardness, you can assume that I am over everything and I am ready to be your friend, okay?" She smiled.

    Without waiting for his reply, she walked away.

    Ben stood there as he watched her hail a cab and leave. He tried to control the overwhelming surge of emotions that he was feeling but no matter how hard tried, he couldn''t. The feeling kept getting intense, making him feel angry and hurt at the same time.

    He wanted to stick firm with his decision of not getting involved in form or rtionship but whenever he saw Tina, he found himself questioning everything.

    Had he even done the right thing?<sub> </sub>

    ...

    [Next Day, Collin''s Mansion]

    "What happened? Why are you sulking early in the morning?" Andrew curiously inquired.

    Unlike the other days when Owen did not raid their kitchen like he always did. Instead, he was sitting on the couch with a very gloomy expression.

    This sudden changed attitude of his was not only weird but also concerning to Andrew.

    When Owen refused to open his mouth, he sighed, "If you don''t tell me, how will I know?"

    "I''ll tell you." Justin entered the mansion with a huge grin on his face. He sat right next to Owen and patted his back.. "It''s alright buddy, you can tell Andrew. He will not judge orugh at you."

    When Owen did not say anything, he looked at Andrew. "He got robbed."

    "What?" Andrew widened his eyes in shock. "When? How? What the fuck happened?"

    Justin pursed his lips to stop himself fromughing.

    Owen gritted his teeth and smacked his arm. "You promised you won''t tell anyone."

    "What?" Justin shrugged his shoulders. "I didn''t tell anyone. Except, Elsa knows and now Andrew too."

    "Are you fucking kidding me?" Owen snapped. "Why the hell did you tell Elsa?"

    "We are going to be husband and wife soon," he remarked. "And husband and wife aren''t supposed to keep secrets."

    "Oh is it?" Owen raised his brows. "Then I think it''s time to tell Elsa and Rachael what happened during Daniel''s bachelorette party."

    "Dude¡ª" Justin widened his eyes in shock. "Do you wanna break my engagement or something?"

    "Why the hell are you dragging me in this?" Andrew frowned. "I don''t even know what happened to you in the first ce."

    Pausing for a while, he asked, "Did you really get robbed?"

    "Yes I did, okay?" Owen yelled. "I got robbed."

    "What?" Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "Who robbed you? What happened?" She quickly approached him.

    "Oh my God, Owen¡ª" She ced her hand on his shoulder. "Are you okay?"

    "Rach¡ª" He hugged her tightly. "You are the first person who asked me this. And no, I am not okay."

    Rachael sighed and patted his back tofort him. "It''s alright, it must have been very traumatizing for you."

    "Traumatizing?" Justin scoffed. "The woman he had sex withst night robbed him in the morning."

    Rachael: " "

    Andrew: " "

    ¡­.

 Chapter 206 Owens Ego

    "What?" Rachael frowned. "I don''t understand¡ª"

    "Neither do I¡ª" Justin chuckled. "But there is nothing to understand. I mean, he met a woman at the club and as usual, he had a lovely time with her. But unlike the other times where the woman tries to stick around and eat breakfast with him, this one robbed him."

    "What did she take?" Andrew inquired. He was concerned but found the whole situation funny at the same time.

    Pinching the space between his brows, Owen sighed, "My wallet, watch, ring and my cufflinks."

    "The watch which your mom gave you?" When he nodded, Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. "This is why you should never hook up with a random woman you meet at the clubs."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Owen added, "That bitch also took my belt."

    "Belt?" Rachael frowned as she wondered why anyone would steal someone''s belt.

    "You are surprised with the belt?" Justin scoffed. "There are people who steal underwear."

    "How much cash did you have?" she inquired.

    "Around 2000 but that is not the point," Owen gritted his teeth. "That woman robbed me after sleeping with me. I feel so used."

    "Oh darling¡ª" Rachael sighed and hugged him. "It''s okay, shit happens at times. But you learnt a lesson didn''t you?"

    "Exactly, maybe this is God''s way of telling you to stop whoring around," Justin remarked.

    Owen: " "

    "What about your IDs?" Without waiting for his reply, Andrew added, "If it was inside our wallet then we need to file aint."

    "Oh this is the best part¡ª" Justin smacked Owen''s arm and grinned from ear to ear.

    Owen red at his annoying friend. He was already feeling very humiliated and mad over what had happened, and Justin''s annoying behaviour was triggering him even more.

    "What is the best part?" she curiously inquired.

    "She left all my IDs on the table," Owen answered.

    "Well¡ª" Andrew shrugged his shoulders and chuckled, "I think she didn''t want to trouble you with too much paperwork. She is the most sensible and considerate thief I have ever heard of."

    "Yes yes,ugh as much as you people want to," Owen snapped. "I don''t give a fuck."

    Rachael smacked Andrew''s arm and red at him. "Stop making fun of him, he is already so worried and tensed"

    Just then Owen got up and left the mansion without saying anything.

    "I''ll check on him," Justin chuckled and followed him.

    "You are not gonna go?" Rachael looked at Andrew who remained seated on the seat.

    "He is okay," Andrew remarked. "A couple of thousand bucks is nothing for him. But the main thing is, his ego. He is not gonna let this matter rest until he finds that woman and makes her pay."

    "Will he be able to find her?"

    "Trust me honey," he wrapped his arms around her waist. "He will."

    ¡­..

    [Watson Enterprise]

    As they had nned, Rachael and Andrew dropped by Watson Enterprise to pick a few things from her old office before heading to work.

    "Have you been here before?" Rachael inquired as they stepped into the building hand in hand.

    "Yes," Andrew nodded. "Thest time I was here, dad asked me if I wanted to marry you."<sub> </sub>

    "He did?" She widened her eyes in shock. "That must have been so embarrassing for you."

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "What did you tell him?"

    "I told him I am not interested in marrying you."

    His response made Rachael frown in disappointment. "You turned him down?"

    Andrew nodded. "Hmm, I did."

    "That''s so rude," She shrugged his hand off. "How could you turn me down like that?"

    "Didn''t you turn me down at first too?"

    "Yeah but that is different," she snapped. "I turned you down at first because I thought it was weird, not because I wasn''t interested in you."

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "If you weren''t interested in me in the first ce, why did you marry me?"

    "You proposed to me, didn''t you?" He chuckled. "How could I turn you down and break your heart?"

    Rachael rolled her eyes and scoffed, "You could have just turned me down, I wouldn''t have forced you or anything."

    When he tried to grab her hand again, she pped it away before walking towards the elevator.

    ¡­..

    [Inside the elevator]

    After pressing the non-stop button in the elevator to the ninth floor, Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder.

    "Yes, I will marry Rachael if she agrees." When she looked at him, he smiled, "This is what I told dad when he asked me to marry you."

    When she scoffed, he chuckled, "You don''t believe me? You can ask your dad if you want to."

    "What makes you think I will turn down any opportunity to make you mine?" he added.

    Keeping quiet for a while, she inquired, "What if I had never proposed? What would you have done?"

    "To be honest, your sudden suggestion of us getting married was something I had least expected. But well, I am notining. oIt helped me save a lot of time," he chuckled. "I had ns of staying close to you, taking you out on dates and bugging you until you finally agreed to marry me."

    "So irrespective of you proposing or not, I would have married you sooner orter," he stated.

    "Did you have ns of giving me gifts as well?" When he nodded, Rachael sighed, "I shouldn''t have rushed things like that then, I should have waited for the gifts."

    "You want gifts? I''ll give you gifts," he remarked.

    Just then the elevator door opened and the first person they bumped into was Michael.

    "Oh my, what are you two love birds doing here at this time?" Michael chuckled.

    "Dad¡ª" Rachael quickly pushed Andrew and stepped away. "W-We are here to grab a few things from my office."

    "Dad," Andrew smiled and greeted him before giving him a hug.

    Michael patted his back. "It''s been so many days since Ist saw you, how have you been?"

    "I am good," he answered.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 207 Liar

    "Dad, are you going somewhere?" Rachael inquired.

    "Oh yes, I have a meeting." Michael nced at his wrist watch. "And I amte."

    "Then you should go fast," She nudged him inside the elevator. "Don''t worry about us, we will as soon as I grab my things."

    "Okay, I''ll see you bothter," Michael remarked. "Don''t forget to drop home whenever you both can."

    After Michael left, Rachael and Andrew walked towards her old office.

    ¡­..

    [Rachael''s office]

    "When did you start working here?" Andrew inquired.

    "As soon as Ipleted graduation," she answered as she started gathering her things.

    Just then George entered the room. "Hey, I heard you and Andrew are here so¡ª"

    "Oh hello, my dear liar brother," Rachael smiled. "How are you?"

    George sighed and helplessly shook his head. He knew she wouldn''t let go of the matter so easily.

    He didn''t me Rachael for reacting that way. If he was in her ce, he would have been mad too.

    He knew keeping their rtionship away from their close friends and family was not a wise choice but they had taken a step which felt right at that time.

    "Rach, I know you are mad and you should be but at least talk to Emma," George sighed. "You have no idea how upset she is."

    Before she would say anything, he added, "And to be honest, it wasn''t her fault. It was my idea to keep things away from everyone for a few months because I didn''t wanna jinx it."

    Crossing her arms in the front, Rachael raised her brows at him. "You are lying aren''t you?"

    "Yes, but¡ª" George stopped midway when Andrew chuckled. He red at him and frowned. "Yeah,ugh at my misery and enjoy as much as you want."

    "I am notughing at your misery." Andrew threw his head back and chuckled, "It''s funny how you are lying and then admitting that you are lying. I mean, who does that?"

    "Yeah¡ª" George scoffed. "As if you are a great liar."

    "Yes I am," he proudly stated. "When I lie, the other person will never be able to make out whether I am speaking the truth or bluffing."

    When Rachael looked at him, he quickly added, "Except did my wife. I never lie to her and even if I do, she is smart enough to figure it out within seconds."

    "Whatever¡ª" George looked at Rachael. "You seriously need to talk to Emma."

    "I will but not yet, I am still very bumped with her," she stated.

    Left with no other choice, he grabbed her hand. "Rach please¡ª" he requested. "She has not talked to me since yesterday. I called her so many times but she did answer my call."

    "You know how much you mean to her," he added. "Just call her once and listen to her exnation."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael inquired, "You aren''t just ying around, right?"

    "No I am not, she is really not talking to me."

    "Not this," she frowned. "I meant, with Emma¡ªyou aren''t just ying around, right?"

    ? "Of course not," he stated. "I am very serious with her. I love her Rach, I really really do."

    "If that''s the case then it''s okay but¡ª" she red at him. "If you do anything to hurt her, I swear George, I''ll ask Andrew to kick your ass."

    George: " "

    "I can do it now if you want to," Andrew remarked. He would kick anyone''s ass if she asked him to. And even if he physically couldn''t, he would hire someone to do it.<sub> </sub>

    "Trust me sis¡ª" George stated. "I have never been this serious in a rtionship. Emma is like my perfect partner, the perfect one."

    "Fine," Rachael sighed. "I trust you."

    "Thanks." He smiled and gave her a hug. "It''s so nice that you care for her so much."

    "Of course I care for her, she is my best friend," she eximed.

    "So you will talk to her, right?" When she nodded, he added, "When you meet her, will you ask her the same question?"

    "What question?" Rachael pulled away and gave him a confused look.

    "You know the same one you asked me just now," he smiled.

    "I don''t understand¡ª" she frowned.

    "Whether I am serious with her or not," he exined. "You will ask her the same question, right?"

    "Why?"

    George: " "

    Just then Ryan entered the room.

    "Hey Rach, I brought your¡ª" He stopped midway when he saw George.

    "Good morning, boss¡ª" He greeted him.

    "Morning Ryan." George pointed towards the small nt he was holding. "What is that?"

    "Oh, this is Rachael''s nt," Ryan smiled and awkwardly waved it a little. "I had kept it in my office after she stoppeding so¡ª"

    "Oh my God, that is so sweet of you." George looked at Andrew. "Right Andrew?"

    Without saying anything, Andrew nodded.

    "If I am not wrong, you have the same nt, don''t you?" George curiously inquired.

    "He has one too," Rachael answered. "We bought it together during our first business trip."

    "That''s nice," George eximed as he sat next to Andrew.

    Ryan kept the nt on the table. "I watered it everyday to keep it alive and healthy when you take it with you."

    "I was actually looking for it when I entered the room," she remarked. "But when I couldn''t find it, I thought it was dead and gone."

    She smiled and carefully examined the nt. "Thanks for taking care of it."

    "Yeah, thank you Ryan." George looked at Andrew. "Won''t you thank him? He took care of your wife''s nt for such a long time after all."

    "That won''t be necessary," Ryan smiled awkwardly.

    "Oh, I am so sorry¡ª" Rachael grabbed Andrew''s hand and pulled him up. "He is my husband, Andrew and¡ª" She looked at Andrew. "He is Ryan, my friend and colleague."

    "Mr. Collins, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Ryan smiled as extended his hand towards him.

    Andrew nodded as he took his hand. "It''s nice meeting you too."

    Ryan then looked at Rachael again. "I have your dream catcher too. You left it in my office and never took it back."

    "Oh is it? I''lle and take itter."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 208 Mr. Collins~Mrs. Collins

    "Alright, call me beforeing. I''ll wait for you." Ryan nced at his watch. "I should go now, I have a meeting."

    "Sure, I''ll call youter."

    After Ryan left, George chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "This guy is still so smitten with you."

    "It''s nothing like that," Rachael remarked. "Stop saying weird things."

    "Ohe on, even you know that he likes you." George grinned at Andrew as he got up. "Alright, I''ll leave you two alone now. I have meetings to attend."

    Before leaving, he patted Andrew''s arms. "Look at you sulking now while I amughing. This my friend is called ``turn of events." He then left the room without waiting for his reply.

    "Don''t listen to him," Rachael looked at him. "Whatever he says is a bunch of exaggerated nonsense."

    "I didn''t mind," Andrew shrugged his shoulders. "So what if you share a twin nt with someone when you don''t share anything like that with your husband? Big deal."

    Rachael: " "

    He then picked up the small indoor nt from the table. "It''s cute though, you can keep it on your new table."

    "And you can hang that dream catcher on the wall right behind your back," he added. "I am sure it will go well with the interior."

    Before she could say something, Andrew threw another question at her. "Does he have the same dream catcher too?"

    "Are you seriously being jealous of Ryan?" Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head.

    "Jealous?" he scoffed. "Who is being jealous?"

    "And besides there is nothing to be jealous of that guy," he added. "He is obviously shorter than me and I am way more good looking."

    Rachael: " "

    "Come on now, let''s help you pack your stuff."

    ...

    [Afternoon, Collins Corporation]

    [Rachael''s office]

    After finishing herst meeting of the day, Rachael slumped on the chair and sighed. She had back to back meetings as soon as she came back from her dad''s office.

    She then picked up her phone to check her notifications. She pouted her lips and frowned when she did not see any message from Andrew.

    As soon as they reached office, they had parted ways toplete their day''s schedule and she hadn''t seen him since then.

    Just then Ben arrived. "May Ie in madam?"

    "Yes." When he came inside, the first thing she inquired was about Andrew. "Where is your boss?"

    "Boss is in a meeting," he answered. "I am here to inform you about the meeting which has been added to your evening schedule."

    "Okay, what is it about?"

    "It''s regarding the big scale project we are starting with Watson Enterprise," Ben exined. "Representatives from Watson Enterprise will being and the boss will attend the meeting with you."

    "Oh okay, send me all the details you have about the project," she instructed him.

    "I have already emailed it to you."

    "Alright, I''ll take a quick look." When She saw what Ben was holding, she inquired, "Is that new?"

    "Oh this?" he quickly kept it on her table. "Boss sent this for you."

    "For me?" Rachael chuckled as she lifted the cute nt in her hand.

    It was a red moon cactus in a small ck pot with the initials ''Mrs. Collins'' written on it.

    "When did he get it?" She found it cute as well as surprising at the same time.

    "He drove over after his morning meeting to get it." Ben nced at his watch. "Madam I have to go now."

    After he left, Rachael took a picture of the nt and sent it to Andrew.

    [Rachael: Thank you, Mr. Collins ?]

    After a few minutes, he messaged her back.

    [Andrew: (Thumbs up)]

    His brief response made her chuckle.

    [Rachael: Is my handsome husband still jealous?]

    [Andrew: Not jealous]

    [R: Really?]

    [A: (Thumbs up)]

    Thinking for a while, she took a selfie and sent it to him.

    [R: Compensating with a cute picture now. The realpensation is on the way (wink emoji)]

    ...

    [Meeting room]<sub> </sub>

    Andrew smiled as soon as he saw the selfie he received from his wife. She had a cute pout in her lips which made her look adorable.

    The fact that Rachael shared an identical thing with someone else didn''t bother him but he couldn''t shrug off the feeling. He also wanted them to have a twinning thing too.

    Without wasting any time, he drove to the nearest store and grabbed two identical red moon cactus indoor nts. He even got a customised ck pot with their initials ''Mr. Collins'' and ''Mrs. Collins'' written on it.

    Seeing that their boss was busy doing something, the presenter stopped midway. Not knowing whether to continue or not, he nervously looked at his supervisor who was equally confused.

    When Ben entered the room, everyone looked at him except for Andrew who was still staring at the screen.

    With zero clue of what was going on, Ben frowned at everyone. He didn;t understand why he was getting all the attention as soon as he stepped in.

    After a few seconds, when he finally managed to analyse and understand the situation, he quickly approached Andrew.

    "Boss?" He called him out in a rtively lower voice.

    When Andrew looked at him, he said, "The meeting¡­?"

    Andrew kept his phone on the table and looked at the presenter. "Why did you stop?" Before the employee could respond, he gestured him to continue.

    After the meeting, the head of the event manager approached Andrew.

    "Boss, I wanted to talk to you about the uingpany G next month."

    "Wait a second¡ª" Andrew looked at Ben. "What is Rachael doing?"

    "Madam is in her office."

    "Did she finish all her meetings?" When Ben nodded, he looked at the event manager. "Go and look for Rachael after some time. Run everything through her and take suggestions. She will be able to help you better than me."

    "Okay boss."

    ...

    [Rachael''s Office]

    As per Andrew''s instruction, the event manager approaches Rachel with the tentative n his team had prepared.

    Looking at the sample pictures, Rachael frowned, "I like your idea but why is everything so dull?"

    Thepany G was set to be organised at the Jaxus Hall, which was well known for its extravagant event halls, where many big scale events were organised.

    When the manager did not say anything, she added, "The colours which you have selected are very neutral and more on the darker side. It''s really not giving me any party vibes."

    The colours that dominated almost all the sample pictures were grey, ck and all shades of two coloursbined. Even the curtains were dull colored.

    "That¡ª" The manager awkwardly cleared his throat. "Boss doesn''t like bright colours so¡ª"

    "So it''s him?" Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. "I should have guessed earlier."

    "Anyway, we can''t continue this way," she remarked. "People who attend the G should get cheerful vibes and the decoration ys a major role in it."

    She then handed the photos back to him. "Change everything ande with a new n. Don''t feel restricted with the colours or other choices, be as innovative and creative as you can."

    After giving a few more instruction to the manager, Rachael walked out of her office along with him.

    ¡­..

    [Andrew''s office]

    When she entered the office, Andrew was nowhere to be seen.

    Thinking he mighte soon, she walked towards his desk and sat on his chair.

    Just then, her eyesnded on a familiar structure.

    She chuckled and picked up the red moon cactus with the initials ''Mr. Collins'' written on it.

    He didn''t just get a nt for her but also the exact same one for himself.

    Could her husband be any cuter?

    "Are you nning to steal my new nt?" Andrew tossed his zer on the couch before approaching Rachael as he loosened his tie.

    "Is it weird that I want both of them on the table?" She sighed as she carefully examined the cute nt.

    "Well¡ª" He grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. He then sat on the chair and made her sit on his seat. "Three nts might make your table look like a nursery, don''t you think?"

    "Hubby¡ª" she cupped his face. "Do you want me to bring that nt here and keep it on your table? Because if you mention it one more time, I am really gonna do it."

    "No need, you can keep it." He ced his hand on hers. "I know it''s special to you."

    "And how exactly do you know that?" She raised her brows.

    "Didn''t you buy that nt during your first business trip which was your first sess after joining thepany?"

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "How do you¡ª?"

    She had indeed bought the nt to always remember the first business deal she had cracked for thepany.

    He smiled and kissed the back of hand. "Why are you so surprised? I just happen to know the important events of my wife''s life before I became an official part of it."

    ...

 Chapter 209 "Ride Me" **

    "Hmm¡­is it?" Rachael hooked her arms around his neck and inched closer. "Tell me, what else do you know about me?"

    Andrew smiled and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Many things but right now all I can think about is how beautiful you are."

    When his hands slowly lifted her dress, she pped it away. "Not now Mr. Collins, we have meetings to attend."

    When she tried to get off him, he pulled her closer. "What makes you think you can get away with this?"

    "Oh I can''t?" She pouted her lips. "Well, what are my options then?" She ran her fingers through his cor before taking off his tie.

    When she started unbuttoning his shirt, he grabbed her hands. "I thought we had meetings to attend."

    "I thought I couldn''t get away from this." She then leaned forward and kissed him.

    When her soft lips touched his, Andrew lost all the tiny strings of patience that was holding him back from giving in to the wild desire.

    He lifted her up and ced her on his desk as he devoured her lips.

    Rachael moaned when he nibbled her lips before pushing his tongue inside.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist and intertwined their tongues together.

    His hands wandered around her back until he found the zipper. He pulled the dress off her shoulder.

    When he pushed down her bra cups to free her breast, he let off the lips and captured one of the nipples while he rolled the other one between his fingers.

    Resting both her hands on the desk, Rachael threw her head back and moaned in pleasure. He was nibbling and sucking her hard nipples, making her go frenzy.

    When he moved to the other one, she squeezed her thighs together. She couldn''t take it anymore, she wanted him.

    He let go off her breast and sucked her lips again as his hand caressed her inner thighs.

    When he ran his fingers through her damp thong, she moaned and squeezed her thighs shut.

    When he started grinding his fingers against her, she broke off the kiss. "Please¡ª" she begged as she ced her hand on his hardened member which was twitching in excitement.

    "Touch me¡ª" she whined, arching herself impatiently against his hand.

    Following her request, he slipped her thong off and tossed it aside.

    He slid his middle finger between her folds, earning a moan from her.

    Andrew closed his eyes and buried his face on his neck. Her wetness made him grow bigger.

    He parted her and found her delicate clit. He rubbed it in circles earning a loud moan from her.

    Rachael threw her hand over her mouth to stop herself from yelling. She didn''t want anyone to hear them.

    But Andrew had different ns. He grabbed her wrist and ced her hand over his belt as he whispered in her ears. "Shout love, I wanna hear you."

    As he captured her lips, he slid two fingers inside her hot core earning another moan from her.

    While his fingers grinded her mercilessly, his lips captured her swollen nipple again.

    Rachael grabbed the sides of the desk and threw her head back as she moaned without caring about anything.

    His fingers were driving her crazy, he was driving her crazy and she was so close to reaching the peak point. But to her surprise and disappointment, he pulled out his fingers, making her feel hollow and empty.

    She frowned and looked at him, only to see him unzip his pants in a haste.

    Before she could say anything, he lifted her up.<sub> </sub>

    She wrapped her legs around his waist and gasped when her back hit the cold wall.

    When he rubbed his tip against her swollen clit, she screamed his name. She was dripping wet, she was ready for him, she was craving for him.

    "Andrew please, I need you¡ª" She begged as she thrusted her hips forward.

    He captured her lips and thrusted himself inside her

    He buried his face on her neck and groaned in pleasure when her walls tightened around his shaft.

    Rachael ced her hands on his shoulder and screamed in pleasure when he starts thrusting his hips inside he slowly at first and then gradually increasing the pace.

    "Ahhh¡ª" she let out a pleasurous moan when he started sucking her nipple.

    With each thrust, she was taking a step closure to the peak of ecstacy and pleasure.

    "Andrew I¡ª" Before she couldplete her sentence, he pulled himself out.

    When she looked at him with misty eyes, he gently caressed her cheeks. "Wanna try something different today?" He said in between his pants.

    Without waiting for his reply, he carried her to his seat. He then sat down and cradled her hisp.

    "Ride me." He instructed her as he caressed the sides of her bare breast.

    And Rachael didn''t think twice before doing what he wanted.

    She grabbed his dick and positioned it near her entrance.

    She moaned as he slowly filled her insides again.

    Andrew groaned. He grabbed her waist as she started trusting her hips up and down in a rhythmic motion.

    Rachael could fill him deep inside her, something she had never felt before.

    Her breasts bounced vigorously as she increased her pace.

    He moved his towards her wet fold and started rubbing her clit in a circr motion, magnifying the pleasure she already feeling.

    "Andrew, I¡ª"

    He buried his face on her chest as her muscles tightened around his shaft.

    When she slowed down a little, he tightened his grip around her waist and helped her with the movement.

    Both of them groaned as they climaxed together.

    Rachael slumped in his arms as their chest heaved up and down in unison.

    After a few minutes, he lifted her up by her ass and got up.

    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. "Where are we going?"

    "Somewherefortable¡ª" he said as he pushed a door, revealing a small room with a double sized bed in the middle.

    He then ced her on the bed and took off his pants before hovering her from above.

    "We are not done yet, love."

    ...

 Chapter 210 Tormenting

    [8:00 PM, Collins Corporation]

    [Andrew''s private resting longue]

    Gently caressing the bluish mark on her shoulder, Andrew frowned, "Was I too rough?"

    "By rough if you mean amazing then yes¡ª" she smiled as she covered her chest with the duvet before snuggling closer.

    He kissed the back of hand and sighed. "I will be careful next time."

    Looking at the marks he had left all over her body, he realised he had gone overboard. He got carried away in the situation and overdid everything.

    As guilt surged his heart, he hugged her tightly and kissed the top of her head.

    "Howe I have never seen this room before?" She inquired. They had been married for months and this was the first time she was seeing or stepping into it.

    "I used to stay here when I was in the city for a day or two," he answered. "I haven''t used it since we got married."

    "Why didn''t you stay with your rtives when you were in the city?"

    During Grandma Collins'' funeral, Rachael learned how big the Collins family was. Though she didn''t get time to see or personally greet everyone as most of them left the very next day, the rtives she had met were very kind and generous. They also seemed to care a lot about Andrew.

    "I don''t like bothering others," he answered. "Though almost everyone always insisted I stay with them, especially aunt Gloria."

    "Aunt Gloria?"

    He nodded. "Hmmm, she is my father''s cousin sister. Our family was very close to her when my parents were still around. You haven''t met her yet but she said she will visit soon."

    "That''s nice, I like seeing your rtives." She buried her face in his neck. "Let me know at least a couple of days before she visits, I''ll make proper arrangements for her."

    "Okay." He kissed the top of her head. "Come on now, let''s go home."

    "Can''t we just stay here tonight?" She sighed. "I am exhausted."

    "Alright, I''ll ask someone to get some clothes for tomorrow." He agreed without any hesitation. If his wife wanted to spend the night in the longue, how could he deny it? He would agree even if she wanted them to spend the night at the roadside.

    .....

    [Next Day, Ben''s Office]

    Taking a sip of his morning coffee, Ben fiddled with his phone as he impatiently shook his leg.

    It had been twenty minutes since he had been contemting whether to or not to text Tina.

    After she drew a clear line between them and went for her business trip, they had lost all touch.

    After thinking for a minute more, he ced his cup down and unlocked his phone.

    ''How bad can a text be?'' he told himself as he opened her DM.<sub> </sub>

    [Ben: Hey, I was wondering how you are?]

    He groaned and deleted the content before typing a new one.

    [It''s been days since I heard from you. I hope you are okay¡­]

    As he was analysing the text which sounded a bit more reasonable and sane than the first one, someone knocked at the door.

    When he saw who it was, he quickly got up. "Good morning boss."

    Andrew nodded as he walked in. "Why are you in so early?" He nced at his wrist watch. "It''s not even eight yet."

    "I¡ª" Ben awkwardly cleared his throat as he tried toe up with an excuse. He could obviously not tell his boss that he had purposely left home early because he was feeling anxious and restless thinking about a woman.

    "Ben, is everything okay?" Andrew anxiously inquired as he sat down near him.

    Just like Rachael, even he had noticed something amiss about him. At first, he refrianed himself from asking him anything as he could figure out it was rted to Tina and someone personal. But he couldn''t hold himself back anymore.

    "Don''t think of me as your boss," Andrew added. "Think of me as a friend and your brother."

    When he did not say anything, he inquired, "Is it rted to a woman?"

    Contemting for a while, Ben slowly nodded.

    "Tina?" When he did not respond, Andrew sighed. "I honestly don''t see any problem between the two of you. I mean both of you are single. She likes you and you clearly like her. Why are you both tormenting each other?"

    "Unless¡ª" He raised his brows. "You are the one tormenting yourself and that poor woman."

    When Ben lowered his head and sighed, Andrew pinched the space between his brows and frowned. "What I am about to say might sound very rude but you need to hear this."

    Paying for a while, Andrew remarked, "You are killing your happiness for a woman who dumped your ass, killed your baby and married someone else."

    "Ben, I know what happened to you was very unfortunate and heartbreaking but life doesn''t stop there, does it?" He added. "You are willing to throw your entire life on a woman who basically cheating on you and ruined your entire life."

    Without waiting did Ben''s reply, Andrew scoffed, "You know what that makes you? Stupid Ben, that makes you stupid."

    "There is this great woman right in front of you, who is willing to love you, care of you, be with you despite the odds and you are casting her away because you think you are still not over that toxic ex of yours? And I can easily guess that even you wanna love her, care for her."

    "Could you be any more stupid?" He got up. "Think about it and fix it before it''s toote. Women are weird, when they decide to love someone, they do it with all their heart and soul but since they give up, there is no turning that around. She will toss you out of her life like you were nothing."

    When Andrew was about to leave, Ben stopped him.

    "B-Boss¡ª" When he stopped, Ben grabbed a bag from the couch chair and approached him. "Your clothes¡ª"

    Andrew sighed and grabbed the bag. "Think about it and do something before it gets to the point where nothing can be changed."

    ...

 Chapter 211 Beautiful Thief

    [Resting Lounge]

    When Andrew entered the room, Rachael was still fast asleep. Making sure not to disturb her sleep, he slowly ced the bag on the floor before crawling in the bed.

    As soon as he lied down, she snuggled closer and ced her head on his chest. "Where did you go?"

    "To take our clothes from Ben." He kissed the top of her head. "Sleep for a little longer, we still have a couple of hours before work starts."

    "I''ll get up now," she looked at him. "I am hungry."

    "Freshen up first, I''ll arrange breakfast."

    "While you are at it, can you grab my bag from my office too? I might need some concealer."

    "Yes ma''am." He pinched her cheeks. "Anything else?"

    "That will be all for now sir."

    After he left, Rachaelzed around in the bed for a while before getting up and heading towards the washroom.

    ...

    [Rachael''s Office]

    When Andrew entered the room, Rachael''s phone which was on the table started ringing.

    When he saw the caller ID, he frowned. He knew exactly who it was.

    Without thinking twice, he answered the call.

    "Why are you constantly calling her?"

    "No hello, hi or any form of greetings," Helen sighed. "You were always a well-mannered kid."

    "Is this some kind of joke to you?" Andrew frowned. "How many times do I have to tell you not to bother her?"

    "Well, I certainly won''t if you be a good kid and answer my calls," Helen remarked. "But you won''t, so what other choice do I have other than bugging your beloved wife to get your attention?"

    Pinching the space between his brows, he sighed. "What do you want this time Grandma?" He was tired of the weird game everyone was trying to y around them, especially his grandparents. All he wanted was to live a peaceful and happy life with his wife. Was that too much to ask?

    "Bring her home."

    "I¡ª"

    "Listen to me first," she interrupted him. "Bring her phone before people start flying over to the city to see her and that ''people'' also includes me."

    "Just bring her home for a couple of days, we willplete some rituals, have an intimate family party and then you can take her back with you."

    Seeing that Andrew did not oppose, she added, "If you do that, no one has to use any sly methods to get you people here. To be honest, it will save me a lot of energy."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he answered, "I''ll think about it."

    "It''s your mothers birthday next month, do you remember?"

    "Hmm, I do." How could he forget?

    "Bring her home a day before that or maybe a week, i don''t care. But I want all of you here including Daniel."

    Without waiting for his reply, she hung up.

    Andrew slumped on the chair and sighed. He then called Owen using Rachael''s phone.

    "Hey Rach¡ª"

    "It''s me." Andrew cut him off. "I didn''t expect you to answer so quickly." He frowned and nced at the watch. "Why are you up so early?"

    "Couldn''t sleep," Owen answered.

    "Still thinking about the beautiful thief?" Andrew chuckled.<sub> </sub>

    When Owen did not say anything, he added, "I know what happened was bad and something you are not used to but just forget about it, okay? Don''t get too bumped or hyped up about it."

    "Easy for you to say," Owen scoffed. "It''s not like you got robbed."

    When Andrew did not say anything, he snapped, "Why are you silent now? Say something."

    "It''s not the robbery that''s killing you, isn''t it?" Andrew inquired. "Something else happened."

    "Owen, what did you do?"

    When he did not get an answer, Andrew sighed, "Alright don''t tell me. But I wanna suggest you not to go around looking for thisdy like a mad man. You met her at the bar, you both hooked up, she robbed you and left. Now let it be, okay?"

    "What if I tell you that I have already found the woman?" Owen smirked.

    "Wow, you found her in less than twenty four hours, I am so surprised, " Andrew chuckled.

    "Well, I don''t wanna boast but that is one of my many hidden talents."

    When Andrewughed, Owen curiously inquired, "What are youughing about?"

    "Isn''t it funny?"

    "What is?"

    "The great Owen Volkov spent an entire night without sleeping just to find a woman who slipped out a couple of bills from his wallet." Helplessly shaking his head, Andrew chuckled, "It''s weird as well as Interesting."

    Pausing for a while, he added, "You like this woman."

    When Owen scoffed, he remarked, "You like her a lot. This is why you''re not gonna hurt her."

    "Of course I won''t hurt her," Owen stated. "I don''t hit women. I am just gonna find her, take my things, give her a warning and thene back home."

    "Well, if that''s the n then it sounds great," Andrew remarked. "Let me know how it works."

    "That''s it? This is why you called me?" Owen frowned. "To confirm if I am in love with the woman who robbed me?"

    "Just for the record, I never used the word love," Andrew stated. "And no, that is not what I called you for."

    "Grandma wants all of us toe home next week for mom''s birthday," he added.

    "Rachael too?"

    "Hmm."

    "Alright, as long as you and Elsa are in, I have no problem."

    ...

    [Resting Lounge]

    "What about yesterday''s meeting?" Rachael inquired as she dabbed the concealer over the marks that were a result of yesterday''s action.

    "I asked Ben to postpone it to today," he answered.

    "Morning or evening?"

    "Morning."

    "Great, I have ns of dropping by Emma''s ce before lunch." When he stood in front of her with his tie hug over his neck, she stopped what she was doing and started helping him with the tie.

    ? "Day by day, you are bing more and more dependent on me Mr. Collins, don''t you think?"

    "And how is that bad in any way?" He wrapped his arms around her waist.

    ...

 Chapter 212 Mistress?

    "I never said I wasining," Rachael smiled. "It''s good that you are getting used to me, at least I don''t have to worry about you running away with another woman."

    "Actually, that doesn''t sound like a really bad idea." When he pretended to think, she pouted her lips and pped his chest.

    "Don''t even think about it," she threatened. "First I''ll kill you and then the mistress before fleeing the country."

    "Oh my¡ª" He chuckled. "You know I have heard many threats in my life but this is by far the scariest one."

    "It''s good that you are scared." She patted his chest. "At least this way you''ll always be careful."

    "Why would I even need a mistress when I already have such a beautiful and fiesty wife?" He raised his brows. "And if I ever end up getting one, feel free to admit me to some mental asylum because I am a freak."

    Rachael tightened his tie and chuckled. "I know you won''t. You love me way too much to keep a mistress by your side."

    "Well¡ª" He shrugged. "At least you are aware of the fact that my love for you is unconditional."

    He smiled and ran his finger through her damp hair. "It''s mom''s birthday next month, grandma wants us toe home for a couple of days to celebrate. Do you wanna go?"

    "Russia?" When he nodded, she hesitated for a while before asking, "I thought it wasn''t safe."

    "As long as you are with me, I''ll always keep you safe," he assured her. "And besides, even Owen, Elsa, Justin and Daniel will being so¡ª"

    "Okay, let''s go."

    ...

    [Emma''s Apartment]

    When someone knocked at the door, Emma googily opened her eyes andzily walked towards the door. Though it was almost lunch time, she hadn''t woken up yet.

    When she opened the door and saw who it was, she widened her eyes in shock.

    "You look awful¡ª" Rachael scoffed before entering the apartment.

    "I just woke up." Emma closed the door before following her inside.

    "No work?"

    "I took a day off."

    Rachael sat down on the couch. "Why? Is this a guilt break you are trying to take after lying to your best friends?"

    "Rach¡ª"

    "Your first mistake was to think that I would get mad just because you are dating my brother." She interrupted her. "Your second mistake was to purposely keep this away from me even though you very well know I would get hurt when I found out about it."

    Emma sighed and nodded, "I know and I am really very sorry about that. I shouldn''t have lied to you."

    Rachael crossed her arms in the front and gave her a look.

    "And I promise I''ll never do it again," she added.

    "I don''t have words to express how disappointed I am with you Emma." Rachael sighed. "We have been best friends for so many years and this is the first time you have done this. Did you think I would oppose your rtionship with George or something?"

    When Emma shook her head, she added, "Then what is it? Did you think it would be weird?"<sub> </sub>

    "I didn''t know how you would react," Emma answered. "I thought things would get weird too."

    "Emma, dating George is apletely different thing. It has nothing to do with the fact that we are best friends," Rachael remarked. "And in the future, if things don''t work out between the two of you, our friendship will remain the same. Of course things will get super awkward between you and him. But that is none of my concern."

    She moved closer and grabbed Emma''s hand. "You have to understand that you and George have separate special ces in my heart. It doesn''t ovep. And just because you are dating my brother now doesn''t mean you have to start closing yourself and hide things. You can freely bitch about him like all your other boyfriends."

    Emma smiled and gave Rachael a hug. "Thanks Rach and I am sorry, I shouldn''t have¡ª"

    "It''s okay, you have apologised enough." She patted her back. "I suggest you save your apologies for someone who will obviously be more enraged than me."

    ...

    [Two weekter]

    [Cyper restaurant cum bar]

    "Please, I need the money," the woman begged.

    The man smirked as he waved the bundle of cash at her. "That desperate?"

    She nced at her wrist watch and started panicking. "Listen, I''ll do whatever you want me to but right now, I need the cash and¡ª"

    "Strip yourself," the manmanded.

    When the woman frowned, the man repeated his words. "Didn''t you hear what I said? Strip yourself."

    The woman balled her hands into a fist and looked around. Though the bar wasn''t that crowded, there were many people around.

    "What? You are ashamed?" The man chuckled. "I thought a slut , like you don''t have any shame."

    Juliana closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She couldn''t let her emotions overpower her because she was a needy one. She needed the money.

    The man smirked and threw half of the cash from the stack on the floor. "Strip and I''ll give you the whole thing."

    She was about to pick up the cash from the floor when someone grabbed her hand and dragged her out of the bar.

    ¡­

    [Outside]

    As soon as they stepped out, Owen let go of her hand and grabbed the sides of her arms. "What the fuck were you about to do?"

    Juliana did not say anything, she just kept staring at him.

    At first she was surprised but when she saw his face, her entire body froze. How could she forget him? How could she forget his touch?

    She hoped he would never find her but a part of her was happy that he did.

    "I have to go inside¡ª" she muttered as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    "For what? To strip in front of everyone for some extra cash?" Owen tightened his grip around her arm. He was enraged.

    ¡­

 Chapter 213 Juliana Bella Green

    When Owen found out the real name and address of the woman who had robbed him, he had been following her since then.

    At first he had ns of assigning men to do so butter he decided against it and voluntarily started keeping a close eye on her.

    For some odd reason, the curiosity to know everything about the woman that had robbed him kept getting stronger and stronger until he could no longer ignore it.

    Within ten days, Owen found out many things about her. Some using his sources and others while stalking her.

    Her full name was Juliana Be Green, she was twenty-seven years old. She had lost both her parents three years ago. Her mother passed away of cancer and her father was found dead in their house a monthter.

    She had an elder brother who had moved abroad seven years ago and hadn''t been in contact with anyone since then. She also had a younger brother who was still a teenager.

    In order to support her youngest brother, Juliana had taken up multiple jobs throughout the day.

    In the morning, she worked at a departmental store. In the evening, she worked at a local restaurant as a waitress and at night, she worked at a bar.

    "Please let me go¡ª" Juliana requested as she tried to free herself from his tight grasp.

    "H-He won''t let me strip¡ª" she added.

    When Owen frowned, she further exined, "Jack loves to mess with me, he would never let me strip in front of strangers."

    "Asking a woman to strip herself shows how much he respects you," he scoffed. He had no idea if he was mad at the man who had asked her to strip or her for defending him.

    When he tightened his grip around her, Juliana hissed in pain. "Owen, you are hurting me¡ª"

    When he let go of her arms, she was about to rush inside when a man stepped out holding a stack of cash.

    "Hey Juli, boss sent this for you." He tossed it to her before walking back.

    "Wait¡ª" Owen stopped him. Without saying anything, he snatched the cash from her hand and tossed it towards the man. "She won''t be needing this."

    Before Juliana could react or say anything, Owen grabbed her hand and dragged her away.

    ...

    "What the hell are you doing?" She tried to break away from his strong hold. "Let me go."

    Without saying anything, he opened his car door and tossed her inside.

    As soon as Owen entered the car, Juliana tried to attack him with a pocket knife but he grabbed her hand before it could even touch him.

    "You should keep these tools for Jack and use it if he makes you strip in public next time," he smirked before snatching it from her hand and tossing it at the back seat.

    "What do you want from me?" She didn''t understand why he was here, especially after what she had done.

    "Why do you think I am here?" He questioned her back.

    Contemting for a while, she said, "I will return the money back as soon as possible."

    When he chuckled, she quickly added, "I will, I promise."

    "Which hospital?" When she widened her eyes in shock, he repeated his question, "Which hospital?"

    "City hospital."

    ...

    [Collins Mansion]

    [Rachael and Andrew''s room]

    "Zip it for me."<sub> </sub>

    Without saying anything, Andrew zipped her dress up before walking towards his wardrobe.

    Rachael looked at him and frowned a little. She then ran towards him and touched his forehead.

    "What are you doing?" He chuckled.

    "I am checking if you have any fever or something." She frowned. "No fever¡­..did you hit your head somewhere?"

    "No¡ª"

    "Then what is wrong?" She questioned him. "This is the first time you zipped my dress without doing or trying to do anything."

    "Silly¡ª" He lightly flicked her forehead before resuming what he was doing.

    "No seriously¡ª" She grabbed his arm. "What is wrong with you these days?"

    "Nothing is wrong honey," he assured her.

    "Andrewe on¡ª" she sighed. "You have been behaving so weirdly weird these days. It''s really very weird."

    "It''s seriously nothing." Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her forehead. "Isn''t Emma waiting for you? You should hurry."

    "See, this is what I am talking about." She pouted her lips and poked his chest with her finger.

    "Anyway¡ª" she sighed. "Emma is really waiting for me, I should hurry before she starts getting all cranky."

    "While I am gone, can you do some packing?" Without waiting for his reply, she added, "Also can you make sure that Ben is also joining us tomorrow? I have a feeling he has ns of staying back."

    "I will call him."

    "It''s been days since I heard from Owen, is he okay?" Rachael frowned.

    "He should be okay," Andrew shrugged.

    ¡­.

    [City Hospital, Room no: 28]

    Juliana looked at Owen who was standing right beside her. "Thanks for that."

    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "I will return back your money as soon as possible. The one that I stole from you and today''s hospital bill."

    When Owen did not say anything, she gulped in nervousness. She had zero idea if he was mad or immersed in a deep thought. It was really hard to tell.

    "Ms. Green, please fill out these forms and get these medications from the pharmacy." The nurse gave the receipts to her.

    When the nurse left, Owen grabbed the prescription from her hand. "Stay with your brother, I''ll get it."

    Left with no other choice, she could only nod in agreement.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t make you strip in return," he remarked before walking away.

    Juliana pursed her lips as she watched him walk out of the room.

    Though it felt weird but having someone by her side while she had to take care of her chronically ill younger brother, made her shoulders feel a little lighter than usual.

    She knew it wasn''t permanent and she shouldn''t get used to it but it still felt very nice.

    ...

 Chapter 214 Injured?

    Juliana''s youngest brother, Robert Green was born with a kidney problem whichter got worse, leaving transntation as the only option.

    Since they did not have the money for a kidney transnt, he had to undergo dialysis three days a week until they could arrange the money.

    After losing both their parents, Juliana was left alone to take care of her brother. She had to take care of all their expenses including the huge hospital bill every month.

    In order to meet the requirements, she had taken up multiple jobs but at the end of the day, it wasn''t enough.

    This forced her to borrow money and get involved in things she didn''t want to.

    Juliana sat next to her brother and held his hand. He was her only family left and she didn''t wanna lose him. This is why she had been shamelessly continuing to do everything she was involved in.

    After sometime, Owen arrived with the medication and handed it over to the nurse incharge.

    He then sat next to Juliana. "They will shift your brother upstairs in a cabin in a few minutes. He is officially on the waiting list for the transnt. He doesn''t have to wait for long."

    When she looked at him, he added, "Don''t worry about the expenses, I''ll cover them."

    "Why? Why would you do that?" She didn''t understand why he was helping her.

    "Don''t get too ahead of yourself, I am doing this for free," he scoffed. "In return, you have to work for me."

    "You wanna make me your mistress or something?" She mockingly smirked.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Owen remarked, "That shouldn''t be a problem, should it? You were all ready to strip in public so being a mistress for a rich young man is easier, don''t you think?"

    ...

    [Watson Mansion]

    "When are we leaving tomorrow?" Elsa inquired.

    "Early morning, I guess¡ª" Emma looked at Rachael who was lost in her own world.

    All of them had ns of spending the weekend in Andrew''s beach house.

    "Rach?" Elsa tapped her shoulder.

    "Huh?"

    "What happened? Is everything okay?" Emma inquired.

    "No, everything is alright." Rachael awkwardly cleared her throat. "What were you both saying?"

    "Forget that, tell us what is bothering you first." When she hesitated, Elsa sighed, "Come on Rach, you can tell us."

    "Exactly, we will help you figure out whatever it is," Emma added.

    Contemting for a while, Rachael finally gave in. "Alright, it''s nothing serious and I am pretty sure it''s just me overthinking."

    "Andrew has been acting a little weird for the past couple of weeks."

    "Weird in a sense? Is he ignoring you or something?" Emma inquired.

    "No he is not," she shook her head.

    "Then what is wrong?"

    "I think he is avoiding me physically." Rachael helplessly shook her head and sighed, "I told you it''s probably just me overthinking."<sub> </sub>

    "Well, it''s a little weird given that Andrew is my brother but¡ªcan you borate a little?" Elsa questioned her.

    "Hmm, how do I start?" Thinking for a while, Rachael exined, "So we did it in his office a couple of weeks ago. And after that he hasn''t..you know, tried to touch me again. I mean, he does touch me but not in that way. I mean¡ª"

    "Yeah we got it." Emma thought for a while and asked, "Did he get injured or somethingst time you both were doing it?"

    When Rachael and Elsa frowned, she quickly exined, "I mean, what if he got injured and the doctor asked him to refrain from any kind of activity until it''s fully recovered."

    Rachael: " "

    "That is possible," Elsa shrugged.

    "I don''t think so," Rachael pursed her lips.

    "Did you talk to him about this?" When she shook her head, Emma remarked, "Then do it, what are you waiting for?"

    "I should, right?" When both of them nodded, Rachael sighed, "I''ll talk to him tonight."

    ...

    [Outside City Hospital]

    "What do you want me to do?" Juliana questioned him again as soon as he stepped out of the hospital.

    As Owen had said, her brother was shifted to the top floor in a cabin. He had a nurse by his side who would take care of him all the time. This was one less thing Juliana had to do.

    "I thought you wanted to be my mistress," Owen smirked.

    "I know you don''t want that," she remarked. "Why would anyone want someone like me to be their mistress?" She chuckled.

    Owen raised his brows. "Don''t look down on yourself. You managed to sleep with me and rob me at the same time. This means, you are one hot chick."

    When the images of the night they had spent together shed in her head, Juliana''s cheeks turned red.

    Owen smirked and leaned against his car. "I don''t usually fall for tricks, especially the cheap tricks women try to use on me. But the fact that I slipped for yours makes me wonder if you are really that good or was I too drunk."

    Without waiting for her reply, he added, "When I asked you to work for me, I didn''t mean that you have to sleep with me. I don''t sleep with any women twice, let alone with the ones who rob me."

    "From today onwards, I want you to follow me around, do all the odd chores like carrying my coat, bringing water for me, filling my empty ss, clean my house, make my bed, do myundry, make food for me and¡ª"

    "You want me to be your housekeeper?" Juliana frowned.

    "Well¡ª" He shrugged. "If that''s what you wanna call yourself then I don''t have a problem."

    ...

    [Evening]

    [Collins Mansion]

    Rachael stood by the bedroom door and contemted for a while before stepping in.

    "Rach, I have packed everything. Just check it once to see if I missed something important." Andrew said as soon as he saw her.

    "Andrew, we need to talk." He stopped what he was doing and looked at her. "I have to discuss something with you."

    ...

 Chapter 215 Housekeeper

    "What is it honey?"

    Crossing her arms in the front, she stared at him for a while. "Why are you avoiding me these days?"

    "Avoiding you?" Andrew raised his brows. "When have I ever avoided you Rachael?"

    "Ohe on¡ª" she scoffed. "You very well know what I am talking about."

    When he did not say anything, she questioned him again. "Are you injured or something?"

    "What?" he frowned.

    "I mean, after what happened between us in your office, did you get injured during¡ª"

    "Are you asking if I got injured during sex?" When she nodded, Andrew pinched the space between his brows. "Who shoved this idea in your head? Emma or Elsa?"

    Rachael: " "

    "T-That is not the point," she remarked. "The thing is¡ªand I am pretty sure it isn''t something I am unnecessarily putting a lot of thought on but¡ªyou have been avoiding me for the past two weeks."

    "Rach, why would I¡ª"

    "Physically," she cut him off. "You have been avoiding me physically."

    When he did not retort or deny the ims, Rachael sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. "See I knew it, you are avoiding me."

    Andrew pinched the bridge of his nose and took a deep breath. He had a lot of exnation to give. But before he could say anything, Rachael threw another question at him.

    "Is it because I have gained a little weight?" she looked at him.

    He frowned and carefully looked at her, trying very hard to figure out what weight she was talking about. For him, she still looked the same as when he had married her.

    "I-I can lose the weight, I¡ª"

    "Alright stop talking," he snapped. "First of all, I don''t know where you have gained any weight and even if you have, what is the damn problem? Even if you gain thirty or forty pounds, I will be more than happy."

    Andrew sighed and sat down next to her. "If you think I''ll stop loving you if you gain weight or any silly cosmetic reasons then you are wrong."

    "Then why?" She looked at him. "What is going on? Did I make any mistakes that day?"

    "No you didn''t¡ª" He kissed the back of her hand. "You were perfect as always. It''s just¡ª"

    He paused for a while before continuing. "I think I overdid a few things that night so I am trying my best to hold myself back to not hurt you again."

    "Andrew¡ª"

    "No, don''t say that it was nothing," He looked at her. "I know I went overboard and I shouldn''t have. So I am just trying to get a proper hold of my emotions again before we start again."

    "Okay, I am so happy we are having this conversation." She cupped his cheeks. "I don''t know about you but that was the best we have ever had. And so what if we both were a little rough? Big deal. As long as nothing breaks and we both have a great time, everything is worth it."

    "But¡ª"

    "You will never hurt me Andrew, especially when we are in bed. Did you understand?" When he nodded, she gave him a peck on his lips. "And will you please stop overthinking? I thought that was only my thing."

    Andrew chuckled. "I just want you to always feel loved." He gently caressed her cheeks.

    "You always make me feel loved."

    Just then Andrew''s phone that was lying on the bed started ringing.

    "It''s Owen." He quickly received the call.

    "Hey, is Rachael with you?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yes," he answered. "What happened?"

    "Put me on speaker."

    "Alright, wait for a second." After putting him on speaker, Andrew inquired, "What is it?"

    "Hey Rach, how are you?" Owen smiled.

    "Cut the chase Owen, tell me what do you want?" Rachael chuckled.

    "Damn, now you sound like my girl," Owen eximed. "Anyway, I just wanted to ask you if it''s okay if I bring someone with me for our weekend n."

    "Who is it?" Andrew curiously questioned him.

    "My new housekeeper," Owen smiled before hanging up.

    "What¡ª" Rachael frowned and looked at her husband who had a smile on his face. "A housekeeper?"

    "Come here¡ª" He grabbed her hand and pulled her in hisp.

    "Answer my question first," she pouted her lips and pped his chest. "Why would he bring a housekeeper to the beach house?"

    "How am I supposed to know?" He shrugged his shoulders. "So where were we¡ª"

    When he tried to caress her thighs, she pped his hand away. "Not now, we have too much to do."

    "Why are women so weird?" He frowned. "A couple of minutes ago you wereining about how I don''t touch you enough and now when I am willingly doing it, you are pping my hand away."

    Without saying anything, she got down from hisp. "Save all your energy for the weekend."

    "Okay, I get it."

    When he grinned, Rachael raised her brows at him. "What''s with that grin?"

    "You want me to save all my energy because you wanna have s*ex on the beach with me."

    She threw her head back and burst intoughter. "You are joking, right?"

    "No, I am serious. We can totally do it on the beach."

    "Alright, I''ll think about it." Without waiting for his reply, she walked away.

    ...

    [Next Day]

    "Do you think we packed enough for him?" Before Justin could answer, Elsa threw another question at him. "Did I pack his favourite toy for him?"

    "Elsa¡ª" Justin ced his hands on her shoulder. "You seriously need to rx."

    "But¡ª"

    "Edward is staying with Rachael''s parents and that too only for the weekend. Now apart from the fact that he has already stayed with them several times, you have packed everything. You even cross-checked everything thrice," he stated. "So now to answer your question, no you didn''t forget anything."

    Elsa sighed and nodded. "I guess but I still feel weird. We should have taken him with us."

    She was against the idea of leaving Edward behind for their weekend n. But since it was an adult and couple thing, they didn''t really have a choice.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 216 The Weekend Trip

    "Seriously?" Justin frowned. "One weekend with your would be husband and you are having second thoughts about it even before it has officially started?"

    "Do you even love me?" He pursed his lips.

    "What? Of course I do." Elsa widened her eyes in shock. "I just think if we had brought Edward¡ª"

    "Owen would take care of him." Andrew approached them. "But too bad Owen haspany this time. So it''s best you didn''t bring the little one."

    "Owen haspany?" Elsa raised her brows.

    "Yup, he is bringing his housekeeper."

    "Why does he have a housekeeper?" She frowned.

    "Well¡ª"

    "Doesn''t he live in a one bedroom condo?" Elsa looked at Justin.

    "Why are you looking at me?" Justin shrugged his shoulders. "I have no idea."

    Just then Rachael stepped out from her room.

    "Hey, you guys are already here." She nced at the watch. "Half an hour early, that''s nice."

    "I''ll get our bag." When Rachael nodded, Andrew went upstairs.

    "Rach, is Owen really getting his housekeeper?" Elsa cross checked the information she had received with Rachael to make sure Andrew wasn''t bluffing.

    "That''s what he told me yesterday, "Rachael answered. She was still very shocked and surprised.

    "That''s weird," Elsa frowned. She was very sure that her crazy brother was up to something.

    After a few minutes, Ben arrived.

    "Oh look who is here," Justin grinned. "So you are reallying with us this time, huh?"

    "Of course he is," Rachael remarked. "If we had left it for him to decide, he would surely ditch us all."

    Ben awkwardly cleared his throat. "I wouldn''t have done that¡ª"

    Elsa rolled her eyes. "Oh please, you always rat out at thest moment. Good that Rachael made sure you didn''t run away this time."

    "Well, since Ben is here too, we should start loading everything in the car," Rachael remarked. "As soon as Owen arrives, we can leave."

    "What about George and Emma?" Justin inquired.

    "They will meet us at the first toll."

    "Tina?" Elsa asked.

    "Tina should be¡ª" Rachael nced at the watch. "She should be here soon."

    When Ben heard Tina''s name, he looked at Rachael. He had no idea she would be joining them for the trip. In fact, he did not even know she was already back from her business trip.

    "Since Owen also haspany then I think Tina should ride with Ben¡­" Elsa looked at him. "You brought your car, right?"

    When he nodded, she eximed, "Great, we can officially ride in couples now."

    ...

    [Forty minutes Later]

    [Outside the mansion]

    "Where is he?" Rachael frowned as she nudged Andrew to call Owen again. They were supposed to leave twenty minutes ago but Owen and his housekeeper were still missing.

    "Should we leave and they join us on the way?" Tina suggested.

    "That would have been convenient but I think he is almost here," Justin remarked.

    "I really want him toe here," Elsa eximed. "I wanna see who his new housekeeper is."

    Just then Ben approached Tina. "Give me your bag, I''ll put it inside."

    "Oh okay," she smiled at him. "Thanks."<sub> </sub>

    He briefly nodded before taking her bag from her hand and cing it inside the trunk.

    Just then Owen''s car entered the driveway.

    Without stepping out, he rolled down the window and looked at everyone. "Hey pals, everyone ready to go?"

    Rachael and Elsa tried to peep inside the car, in an attempt to catch a glimpse of the housekeeper.

    "What are you both looking for?" He took off his daddy sunsses.

    "Didn''t you say you are bringing your housekeeper?" Rachael inquired.

    "Why do you have a housekeeper when you don''t even have a proper house?" Elsa raised her brows in suspicion.

    "Oh my God, what''s with the interrogation early in the morning?" Owen snapped. "Let the handsome man breathe in peace."

    When everyone kept staring at him, he added, "I will pick up my housekeeper on the way, you guys can meet the housekeeper when we stop somewhere for a break or directly at the beach house, okay?"

    "But¡ª"

    "Alright babe¡ª" Justin grabbed Elsa''s hand and dragged her away before she could ask any more questions.

    "We should leave too." Andrew wrapped his arms around Rachael''s waist and guided her towards the car.

    After the three cars drove away, Ben and Tina boarded the car as well.

    ¡­.

    [Inside Ben''s car]

    "When did youe back?"

    "Today morning around four maybe," Tina answered.

    Ben frowned, "That''s early, did you manage to catch some sleep?"

    "No, but I am okay."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he said, "Rest for a while, it''s a four hour drive."

    "That''s fine, I can stay awake," She looked at him. "Don''t worry about me, I''ll restter."

    Without saying anything, Ben drove out of thepound.

    ¡­..

    [Fifteen minutester]

    "So how was your trip?" When Ben looked at Tina, he smiled. He knew she would fall asleep but he didn''t expect it to happen so soon.

    Even though she imed not to be tired, he knew she was exhausted.

    After a few minutes, he stopped the car in the side. He then grabbed his jacket from the back seat and wrapped it over her shoulders before increasing the temperature of the car. He didn''t want her to be cold.

    ¡­..

    [Outside City Hospital]

    When Owen arrived outside the hospital, he called Juliana toe down. He wanted to pick her up from her ce but she wanted to see her brother before leaving for the weekend. This is why they decided to meet outside the hospital.

    When she agreed to the job Owen had offered her, they signed an official contract.

    Juliana agreed to everything withoutining because the job paid well and also because she had a feeling that she could trust Owen.

    "Sir¡ª" She greeted him.

    "Do you know how to drive?" When she nodded, he inquired, "do you have a licence?"

    "Yes but¡ª"

    "Great, you are driving." He tossed her the keys before sitting in the passenger seat.

 Chapter 217 The Weekend Trip(II)

    [Andrew''s car]

    "When will we reach?"

    "It''s just been an hour and you are already tired?" Andrew chuckled.

    "I am not tired," Rachael shook her head. "Just let me know when we are halfway there, I''ll switch with you."

    "No need, you just rest."

    "Why?" Without waiting for his reply, she pointed towards his hand which was caressing her thigh since he started driving. "You can do this while I drive too."

    "I know but it''s fun this way," he remarked. "Too bad I can''t go any higher."

    Rachael ced her hand over his and continued looking out of the window. She was very excited about the getaway. This was the first time they had invited everyone somewhere together since their marriage.

    "Do you know anything about Owen''s housekeeper?" She looked at him. "When did he get one?"

    "It''s the woman who robbed him."

    "What?" Rachael widened her eyes in shock.

    "Owen''s housekeeper is the woman who robbed him the other night," Andrew chuckled.

    "So he is bringing the thief to spend time with us?" When he nodded, she frowned, "Don''t you think it''s kinda weird? I mean, is she even a thief?".

    "I don''t think she is¡ª" He shrugged his shoulders. "I haven''t talked to Owen about it, I''ll let you know the exact thingter."

    "Owen is so weird," Rachael sighed. She didn''t understand how the woman who robbed him ended up bing his housekeeper.

    "He has always been weird," Andrew chuckled. "If I start telling you the things he has done, you''ll send him to an asylum or something."

    "What about Ben? Did you talk to him?" When he nodded, she asked, "Did he tell you what is wrong?"

    "He will never say it out loud but isn''t it understandable?" He remarked, "He likes Tina but doesn''t wanna take things further because he had a bad experience before."

    "I can rte to that," Rachael sighed. "But that is a mistake. Imagine if I had thought like him and never got married to you."

    "It feels weird to even think about it," she frowned.

    "Why?" He chuckled, "Can''t imagine your life without me any more?"

    Rachael wrapped her hands around his arm and rested her head on his shoulder. "Hmmm, I can''t."

    He kissed the top of her head. "Even I can''t."

    ...

    [Owen''s car]

    "Why are you taking me?" Juliana questioned him.

    "I carry my housekeeper everywhere."

    "I thought housekeepers are supposed to stay at home and wait for their master." She looked at him.

    Owen smiled but he did not say anything.

    Keeping quiet for a while, she added, "Thanks."

    "For what?" He looked at her. "For giving him a chance to drive my expensive car?"

    "For helping me," she remarked. "And for also letting me drive your expensive car."

    "You don''t have to thank me, it''s not like you are doing it for free. You are working for me. And someone who works must be paid."

    He then rolled the window down and rested his head on the side of the window. "Did you quit your jobs?"<sub> </sub>

    "Not yet," she answered. "But I will after we go back."

    "Do it fast, I prefer people working only for me and not for others."

    "Yes boss."

    ...

    After driving for another hour, they stopped in a small cafe to grab some snacks before they continued their journey.

    "What?" Owen frowned and shrugged his shoulders as he took a sip of his capucino.

    "You really hired the thief girl to be your housekeeper?" Justin raised his brows. When he had heard Owen was madly looking for her, he had assumed he would beat the shit of her or teach her a lesson. But who would have thought that not only would he give her a job but also invite her over for the trip.

    "Hold on a second, what did I miss?" George frowned. He then looked at Ben. "Do you know what''s going on?"

    Ben shook his head. He also had no idea.

    "A few weeks ago, Owen got robbed by a woman," Justin exined.

    "What? How?" Ben widened his eyes in shock. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    He looked at Owen. "How did you out of all the people end up getting robbed that too by a woman?"

    "Not a woman¡ª" Andrew pointed his chin towards Juliana who was standing with others. "That woman."

    Taking another sip of the coffee, Owen looked at Juliana for a few seconds before heading towards the other group.

    ...

    "So you are the one who robbed my brother?" Elsa raised her brows.

    "Really? Are you the one?" Rachael widened her eyes in shock.

    "What are you guys saying?" Emma frowned and looked at Juliana. "Whom did you rob?"

    Juliana: " "

    Not knowing what to say or react, she awkwardly cleared her throat and gave them a weak smile. This was the most awkward situation she had ever been in.

    "Come on guys, you are making her nervous." Tina smacked Rachael''s arm. "Don''t stare at her like that. I am sure she didn''t rob him and it was all a misunderstanding otherwise, why would Owen bring her here?"

    "So you didn''t rob him?" Elsa questioned her again.

    "Actually¡ª"

    "Housekeeper¡ª" Owen approached them.

    Without waiting for her reply, he instructed her. "My coffee is cold, get me a new one."

    "Oh okay¡ª" Juliana excused herself and quickly rushed inside the cafe.

    As soon as she left, Elsa grabbed Owen''s arm. "You brought your robber with you? And how did she end up being your housekeeper?"

    "Who said she robbed me?" Owen looked at Elsa followed by Rachael.

    "She is not that woman?" Rachael inquired.

    "Well, she is the woman from the club but she didn''t rob me. It was a misunderstanding," he stated.

    "Okay but still, what is she doing here?" Elsa curiously inquired. She knew Owen was cooking something in his head and she wasn''t getting a good feeling from it.

    "She needed a job and I happened to want a housekeeper so I hired her and now she is here helping me with odd chores," He answered.

    ...

 Chapter 218 The Weekend Trip(III)

    When Elsa scoffed, Owen shrugged his shoulders. "What? You don''t believe me¡ª"

    Without letting him finish, Elsa grabbed his cor and dragged him to a corner.

    "Hey¡ªthis is a new shirt." Heined as he removed her hand from his cor. "There is a much better and polite way to do this, okay?"

    "Do you think I care?" She crossed her arms in the front as she red at him.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Owen shrugged. "Stop it, you are freaking me out."

    "Owen, what are you doing?"

    "Nothing."

    Elsa kept staring at him without saying anything. She knew he was up to something but she couldn''t put a finger on it yet.

    "This is the first time you have brought a woman in our group and that too for a trip," she remarked. "So you want me to believe that it''s nothing?"

    "She is not my girlfriend if that''s what you are trying to say," he exined.

    "I know she is not. No one would be happier than me if she was but she is not." Elsa sighed. "I know you don''t date but don''t you think it''s high time you start thinking of settling down?"

    Before he could say something, she added, "You will turn thirty-two in less than a month. You are the only one who doesn''t even have a girlfriend in this group. Forget about that, you have never even been in a serious rtionship before."

    "How long are you nning to continue this way? Do you have ns of staying alone forever?"

    "Hey¡ª" He ced his hands on her shoulder. "I know you are worried about me but I am fine and happy the way things are in my life right now. And now that you have settled down and will be married soon, I have nothing to worry about. Justin is a great guy and I know he will always keep you happy."

    "What about me then?" Elsa grabbed his hand. "I am worried about you just like you are always worried about me. I want to see you find the perfect woman for you Owen, I want to see you settle down, start a family of your own. I want to see you happy."

    Owen did not say anything, he just kept listening to her. This was the first time Elsa was trying to intervene in his personal dating life. He didn''t mind, he didn''t mind even a little bit. Instead it felt nice to know that she cared about him so much.

    "Do you like her?"

    "Who? Juliana?" Owen scoffed. "No. I am just trying to teach her a lesson because she robbed me."

    When she did not say anything, he insisted, "Trust me, I don''t like her even a little bit."

    "Why?" She inquired. "She is beautiful and seems quite nice. Why don''t you like her?"

    Without waiting for his reply, she remarked, "Or you don''t wanna like her. Not just her, you don''t wanna like anyone."

    She sighed and helplessly shook her head. "I know you don''t believe in love and rtionships and I know the reason behind is what happened between mom and dad. But Owen, love is nothing like that. It''s just about meeting the right one."

    "And in mom''s case, she fell in love with the wrong guy and everything went downhill," she added. "But just because things didn''t work out for her, doesn''t mean it will not workout for anyone."

    She tightened her grip on his hand. "Being with someone you love is the best feeling in the world. I don''t want you to run away from this beautiful feeling just because you think it will never work."

    "I am saying it has to be Juliana, it can be anyone. But please, don''t try to shrug off orpress the feelings if you ever start feeling them."

    Without saying anything, Owen sighed and pulled her in his embrace. He then kissed the top of her head. "Don''t worry about me so much. I am your big brother, I should be the one taking care of you."

    "There isn''t a rule, right?" She remarked. "I am always worried about you, constantly, every second."<sub> </sub>

    ...

    [Ben''s car]

    As soon as they resumed their journey again after the short break, Tina tried her best to stay awake for half of the journey. She had spent the first half in a deep slumber.

    She woke up only after they had stopped for the break.

    When she started folding the jacket Ben had wrapped around her earlier, he stopped her.

    "You should wear it, the weather is getting chilly."

    Without arguing, she wrapped it around herself. The pleasant weather had all of a sudden turned gloomy as dark clouds slowly enveloped the sky.

    "How was your trip?" He questioned her again.

    "It was okay," she answered. "We managed to secure the deal."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she inquired, "How was your week?"

    "As usual, nothing special." How could he tell her that he had the most horrible and frustrating week in his entire lifetime?

    "Oh¡ª" Tina clutched her chest and started coughing vigorously. Somehow she had ended up choking on her own saliva.

    "Are you okay?" Ben frowned.

    She nodded as she continued coughing vigorously.

    He quickly stopped the car at the side and grabbed a bottle of water from the back.

    "Here, drink this¡ª" He gave it to her.

    When she took a few sips, he gently patted her back until she stopped coughing.

    "Are you okay?"

    Tina nodded as she closed the bottle. Her face was flushed after coughing too much and her eyes were filled with tears.

    When Ben inched closer and wiped the tear from the corner of her eyes, she froze.

    "How can you choke like that?" He frowned.

    "I¡ª" Tina nervously bit her lower lips.

    Oblivious to what was going on, Ben took out his handkerchief and inched closer again.

    "Be more careful¡ª" He stopped when their eyes met. This is when he realised how intimate their position was.

    ...

 Chapter 219 The Weekend Trip (IV)

    Tina had expected him to move away immediately but instead, he gently caressed cheek with his thumb.

    "You have beautiful eyes," he remarked.

    Her breathing hitched when he inched closer. Her heart rammed against her chest as the anticipation of what would happen next kept increasing.

    But before something could happen, a phone call ruined their moment.

    When Ben''s phone started ringing, both of them snoozed out of the moment.

    He quickly moved away and awkwardly cleared his throat. "I¡ª"

    "Call¡ª" Tina pointed towards the ringing cell phone. "Y-You should receive it."

    Without saying anything, he grabbed the phone from the dashboard.

    "Hey, why did you stop? Is everything okay?" Justin inquired.

    "Ya, everything is okay." He awkwardly cleared his throat. "I just wanted to drink some water."

    "Oh okay, I was worried something happened."

    After hanging up the call, Ben quietly drove away.

    During the entire ride to the beach house, no one said a word. The atmosphere became very awkward and almost unbearable.

    ...

    [Beach house]

    By the time they arrived at the beach house, it was almost three in the evening.

    "Wow, it''s beautiful," Emma ced her hand on her chest and gasped. She couldn''t take her eyes off the house and the perfect view of the sea it came with.

    "Why on earth have I never seen this ce before?" Elsa looked at Andrew.

    "What? It''s a private property." Andrew shrugged his shoulders before scooping Rachael into his arms.

    She squealed and quickly hooked her arms around his neck. "What are you doing?" She pped his chest.

    "Taking my new bride inside the house." He gave her a peck on the cheeks before walking inside.

    "Oh God¡ª" Owen scoffed and rolled his eyes. "Can you be any more cheesy?"

    "Cheesy? That''s so romantic." Juliana sighed in satisfaction as she watched Andrew carry Rachael inside.

    "Yeah, whatever¡ª" Owen took off his shades. "Bring the bags inside." He instructed before walking inside.

    "Dude, carry your own luggage," Justin frowned. "How can you expect her to carry that heavy thing all by herself?"

    "That''s okay, I''ll manage."

    "Juliana, right?" When she nodded, Elsa grabbed her hand and took her inside. "Youe with me inside, Justin will bring the luggage inside for you."

    Justin: " "

    "I think that will be too troublesome for him," Juliana nervously bit her lips. She didn''t want to trouble someone else with her work.

    "Don''t worry about it, he will manage." Elsa looked at Justin. "Right babe?"

    Justin gave her a thumbs up as he proceeded to unload their luggage from the trunk.

    Meanwhile, Ben and Tina also started unloading their suitcase.

    When she tried to grab her luggage, Ben stopped her. "Go inside first, I''ll bring them in."

    "That''s okay, I can take one¡ª"

    When she tried to take her suitcase again, he grabbed her hand. "Please go inside, I''ll bring it for you."

    Left with no other choice, Tina nodded and walked in.

    After making sure she was gone, Justin approached Ben.

    "Hey, is everything okay between you and her?" Before Ben could answer, Justin added, "I just noticed some tension between you two so¡ª"

    "Everything is okay," Ben sighed. He had no idea if he was telling himself or Justin that everything was okay.

    He wanted everything to be normal but for some odd reason, nothing seemed normal. The things between Tina and him were way moreplicated than he had thought.

    ¡­..

    [Inside the beach house]

    As soon as they entered the beach house, Andrew gave Rachael another peck but this time on the lips. "I hope you like our beach house babe."

    "It''s beautiful," Rachael eximed.

    It was a two storey beach house with a total of five bedrooms which included the master bedroom, a living room, a kitchen and a front yard. It had a modern setting and interior with big ss windows, giving the perfect beach vibes.

    "You like it?" When she nodded, he imed her lips again. "I am happy that you did."

    He then walked further inside. "We can bring our kids here for holidayster. It can be our happy ce."

    "Kids?" She chuckled. "You want more than one?"

    "Of course," he eximed. "I would love to have a minimum of three kids running around us. But of course not now. I want you only for me for at least a year or two. I am not ready to share your attention yet."<sub> </sub>

    Rachael smiled and pulled his cheeks. "Why are you so cute?"

    "Yes yes, your husband is very cute," Elsa remarked. "We get it. Now will you please stop his PDA and show us our rooms."

    "There are four spare rooms, choose whichever you guys want to." Andrew started walking upstairs. "I am taking my wife to show our room."

    After Andrew and Rachael left, Elsa gathered everyone in the living room. "So there are four rooms, Justin and I will take one, Emma and George will take one. Now the remaining two rooms¡ª" She looked at Juliana, Owen, Ben and Tina. "You guys decide how you wanna divide yourself."

    "My housekeeper and I will take one room," Owen stated.

    When everyone looked at him, he shrugged, "What if I need waterte at night? Who is gonna get it if my housekeeper is somewhere else?"

    "You and me in one room?" Juliana wasn''t sure if it was a good idea.

    "Yeah why? You got a problem with that?" Owen raised his brows.

    Left with no other choice, she shook her head. "N-No, I just¡ª you know what, forget it. Let me take the suitcase inside the room."

    "So does this mean Tina and Ben have to share a room?" Emma looked at Tina, followed by them who were awkwardly standing beside each other.

    "I''ll take the couch," Ben remarked.

    "Woah, you are nning to sleep on the couch for three nights?" Owen raised his brows. "Are you serious?"

    "We will switch alternatively," Tina said. "He will take the room one night and I''ll take it the next." When she looked at Ben and he nodded, she felt a little relieved that he did not reject her idea.

    "Well, as long as you both arefortable." Emma smiled.

    ...

    [Andrew and Rachael''s room]

    "And the bathroom is really very nice, especially the tub."

    Rchale chuckled and ced her hand on his chest to stop him from kissing her. "Alright, enough of the verbal tour. Let me go around and see it myself."

    When he tightened his grip around her and pouted his lips, she smiled, "Don''t make that face honey, you know we can''t stay in here all day. We have friends over too, we have to feed them."

    "Can''t they feed themselves?" He buried his face on her neck.

    "No, we have to feed them." She ran her fingers through his hair.

    "This is why I wanted to bring you here alone," he sighed and reluctantly got up.

    "Go freshen up first, I''ll go and check the kitchen." She pushed him towards the washroom.

    "I asked someone to stock the fridge before we came here." He then leaned against the bathroom door. "You will get everything you need in your fridge."

    "Alright¡ª" Before Rachael could walk away, he grabbed her hand.

    "And I think you have enough time for a quick shower."

    "Showers with you is never quick." She removed her hand from his grasp and pushed him inside the washroom. "Now be a good boy, take a quick shower ande down."

    ...

    [Downstairs]

    When Rachael came downstairs, Tina was the only one in the living room. She was cing a pillow and duvet in the couch.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" She inquired.

    "I am keeping this for Ben, he will be sleeping here tonight," Tina answered.

    "Okay and where is he now?" Rachael looked around.

    "He is taking a shower."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael inquired, "So how are things going on with him?"

    "With Ben?" When she nodded, Tina said, "There is nothing going on."

    "Why not?" She frowned.

    "It''s really nothing, we are just very different," Tina remarked. "And besides, it turns out we want different things so¡ª"

    Rachael sighed and ced her hand on Tina''s back. "I am sorry."

    "It''s okay," she smiled. "I really didn''t mind."

    "Did Ben tell you that he isn''t interested?"

    "He didn''t say that he wasn''t interested, he just told me that he didn''t want a rtionship or get involved in any kind of romantic rtionship," Tina answered.

    "So he shoved you away by himself and then spent all his time being miserable?" Rachael frowned. She didn''t understand why would he make himself suffer like that?

    It wasn''t hard for her to guess that Ben also liked Tina. He had been asking about Tina''s whereabouts whenever they met.

    In fact, Rachael was expecting Ben and Tina''s rtionship to move forward. But who would have thought it had ended even before it had started.

    "What are you saying?"

    Rachael was about to tell her everything but decided not to. "You know what, forget it. Since you both have decided not to take it forward, there is no point discussing this."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 220 The Weekend Trip(V)

    Tina nodded in agreement. Rachael was right, since they had already decided not to take things further, there was no point talking about it.

    "You wanna help me in the kitchen? There is a lot of work in there."

    "Sure, I''ll be there soon. Let me quickly freshen up first."

    ...

    [Kitchen]

    While Rachael was going through the refrigerator, George approached her. "You are cooking?"

    "Hmm, are you hungry?" She asked as she took out a few ingredients.

    "Not really, I ate the snacks that mom packed for us."

    "Really? Mom packed snacks?"

    He nodded. "Yes, she packed extra and told me to give it to you too but I was so hungry, I ate them all before picking Emma."

    He grinned and grabbed an apple from the fruit basket lying on the counter. "Sorry."

    "You are pathetic," Rachael scoffed at him.

    "Hey, don''t judge me. I was hungry," he defended himself. "And besides, that sandwich wasn''t that tasty. You wouldn''t have liked it anyway."

    "Stop talking George before I start throwing kicks at you."

    "Woah ho ho, what is going on here?" Justin inquired. "Sibling war?"

    "He started it."

    "She started it."

    Rachael and George eximed unanimously.

    Justin sighed and helplessly shook his head. "You both are no better than Owen and Elsa. They also fight like this all the time without any reason."

    George stuck his tongue out at Rachael while she rolled her eyes at him.

    "Anyway, I just came here to ask if you know where the grill is. I was thinking of starting to set everything up for tonight''s barbeque."

    "Andrew must be knowing, he will be down soon," Rachael answered.

    "Oh okay, I''ll wait for him," Justin remarked.

    "Let me help you too." George left the kitchen with him.

    After some time, Juliana entered the kitchen.

    "Hey, sorry to disturb you but I wanted some water." She waved her empty bottle in the air.

    "Sure¡ª" Rachael took the bottle from her hand and walked towards the refrigerator. "Cold?"

    When Juliana nodded, she filled the empty bottle before giving it to her.

    "Thanks." she smiled at her. "Do you need any help?"

    "Yeah, I could use some help."

    Without saying anything, Juliana clutched her hair up into a bun before walking towards her.

    ¡­..

    [30 minutester]

    "There you are," Justin sighed. "What the fuck were you doing?"

    "Shower." Andrew approached the group.

    "Since thirty minutes?" Owen raised his brows. "Were you taking a bubble bath or something?"

    Ignoring his question, he inquired, "Where is Rachael?"<sub> </sub>

    "Your wife is making pancakes," George answered as he took a bite of the food he had just stolen from the kitchen. "Damn, why is it always so good?"

    "Let me take a bite¡ª" Owen shoved a piece inside his mouth and moaned. "Whenever I eat something that Rachael has prepared, I envy Andrew so much."

    "I don''t think you have to envy Andrew anymore," George remarked. "Juliana cooks well too. I just saw her flip the pancake like a professional."

    "While we are at this Juliana subject¡ª" Justin looked at Owen. "What is exactly going on?"

    "Nothing is going on," Owen shrugged his shoulders. "She is just working for me now as a housekeeper and that''s it."

    "I don''t believe you."

    "Neither do I," George added.

    "Why is it so hard? Am I not being clear enough?" Owen helplessly shook his head and sighed.

    "So you kept looking for her for two whole weeks just to hire her as your housekeeper with no other intentions?" Andrew raised his brows in suspicion. "That doesn''t make sense at all."

    "If you think I hired her because I want to sleep with her then you are absolutely wrong," he stated. "Owen Volkov doesn''t sleep with someone more than once."

    "That is not true, you slept with Stacy ir twice or twice," Justin remarked.

    "Well, she is an exception. I mean, Stacy is hot," Owen sighed.

    "I know right?" Justin chuckled. "God really took all his time to make that woman."

    "I still wonder if her boobs are real though¡ª" Andrew looked at Owen. "They are too perfect to be natural."

    "Nah, she got a boob job twice," Owen answered. "But she had sent me nudes from the time she was still natural and let me tell you, they were fine at that time too."

    He then took out his phone. "I think I still have it somewhere, hold on."

    "Why do you still have it?" Andrew frowned.

    "Maybe he still peeks at it when he wants to jerk it off," Justin chuckled.

    Just then Juliana arrived to call everyone for thete snack brunch.

    "Where is Ben?" Andrew inquired as he got up.

    "He is outside setting the grill I guess," Justin answered.

    "All by himself?" he frowned.

    "Yeah, he shooed me away when I tried to help," George shrugged his shoulders. "He said he will finish it by himself in no time."

    "Ben doesn''t like it when someone else interferes with something he is doing," Owen remarked. "He got this weird attitude from his boss."

    "You guys should go, I''ll call him," Juliana said.

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    When Juliana stepped outside in the yard, she saw Ben holding a beer in his hand, staring at someone who was standing in the distance.

    She looked around only to realize that the grill was already set. The table and chairs were in the right ce too.

    When she followed his intense gaze again, she saw Tina talking to a shirtless man not too far away from them. It seemed like they were having a pleasant conversation.

    She then cleared her throat to make him aware of her presence.

    When he looked at her, she said, "Hey, food is ready. They are calling you inside."

    Ben took a sip of his beer and nodded. But he showed no signs of moving as he resumed staring at Tina and the man.

    "I was supposed to call Tina too but she seems busy."

    He briefly nodded before cing the beer bottle on the table and walking inside.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 221 The Weekend Trip(VI)

    [Evening]

    Around seven in the evening, everyone gathered in the front yard for the barbeque night. Thedies were enjoying their drinks and snacks while the men were busy with the preparations. They were in charge of feeding everyone.

    Taking a sip of the martini prepared by Emma and Tina, Elsa moaned, "Damn, this is good."

    "You should try the margarita Tina makes someday," Rachael remarked. "It''s so good."

    "This drink is actually very good," Juliana eximed. "I am gonna get so drunk tonight."

    "Me too." Elsa took another sip of the strong cocktail. "I can already feel tomorrow''s hangover."

    "Same," Rachael chuckled.

    "Well, at least you three have your men by your side to help you out if you get drunk," Tina remarked. "Juliana and I are all by ourselves."

    "Oh you shouldn''t worry about that, I am sure Ben and Owen will be more than happy to help you both out," Elsa grinned.

    Tina smiled and helplessly shook her head before gulping down her drink and going for the fourth one.

    Emma and Rachael gave each other a look. Though she didn''t say it out loud, they knew Tina was upset over whatever was going on with Ben.

    "Drink as much as you want, Rachael and I are enough to handle you," Emma remarked.

    When she ced her hand on Tina''s shoulder, she pped it away. "Don''t touch me."

    "Come on, you are still mad?" Emma sighed. "It''s already been two days. Even Rachael wasn''t mad for that long."

    "I am curious about one thing though¡ª" Elsa looked at Emma. "Why did you even try to hide it in the first ce?"

    Emma pinched the space between her brows and frowned, "I don''t know. Now when I think about it, it was a very bad idea."

    "What was a bad idea?" Juliana inquired.

    "Emma is dating my brother but they did not tell anyone," Rachael answered.

    "Okay, how did you find out?"

    "I ran into them while they were doing it in my brother''s office, on the couch," she chuckled.

    "Really?" Juliana widened her eyes in shock.

    "If I was in Rachael''s ce, I would have beaten the shit out of her right there," Tina red at Emma.

    "How many days until you forgive me?" When Emma told Tina about her and George, she was very excited at first butter when she learned they had been dating over a month already, she got mad and refused to talk to her anymore.

    "Alright now, discuss thister. Let''s not ruin the good vibes." Rachael looked at Andrew who was busy grilling the meat. When their eyes met, they smiled at each other.

    "Oh God, everyone here knows you love him and he loves you," Elsa remarked.

    "He is crazy about you and you are crazy about him," Emma added.

    "He is so hot, isn''t he?" Rachael sighed and took a sip of her drink. "I will never be enough of this man."<sub> </sub>

    "Girl, how many drinks?" Tina chuckled.

    "Fifth one¡ª" She raised her ss. "But seriously, he is so loving and caring. And to top everything up, the man does whatever I tell him. I mean, one look from me and he understands what I want and does exactly the same thing."

    "You are lucky," Elsa scoffed. "Justin does listen to me but sometimes he does something incredibly stupid even though I tell him numerous times not to do it because it''s fucking stupid."

    "Yeah, I can rte to that," Emma nodded. "Goerge is stupid too. You tell him something and he will end up doing the exact opposite. I mean, he doesn''t even understand when I give him looks."

    "Well, feel lucky that you have someone to give looks too," Juliana chuckled. "There are people who have been single for as long as they can remember."

    "When was thest time you dated someone?" Elsa curiously inquired.

    "Roughly five years back," she answered. "He was my high school crush. We met again at our school reunion and hit it off. Dated for six months before mutually calling it quits."

    "Cute?" When Juliana nodded, Elsa asked, "Cuter than my brother?"

    "Well¡ª" Juliana shrugged her shoulders. "Do I even have to answer? Your brother is hot and cute."

    "I feel like Owen is more on the hotter side than cute," Rachael remarked.

    "That is true," Emma agreed.

    Just then Ben arrived with a te full of the first grilled meat batch. "First grilled meat for thedies." He kept the te on the table.

    "Thank you Ben."

    He smiled and left.

    "Before I forget, how are things going on with Ben?" Elsa looked at Tina.

    "Nothing," Tina shook her head. "Nothing is going on."

    "Why not?" Elsa frowned in disappointment. "I was really rooting for the two of you."

    "Well¡ª" Tina shrugged her shoulders. "Apart from the fact that he told me nothing will ever happen, I think there is not even a slim chance."

    "I don''t think that is true." When everyone looked at her, Juliana said, "I saw the way he was looking at you when you were talking to the hot dude earlier. Trust me, he was literally drilling the guy with his eyes. There is no way that guy doesn''t have a thing for you."

    "Ben is stupid, he is probably just scared that you will ditch him in the same way his ex did," Elsa remarked.

    "Okay, I am already in a mess because of this and this is really not helping," Tina sighed. She was already having a hard time trying to get over the guy and thements filled with hope weren''t helping.

    "To be honest, he did ask about you many times when you were away," Rachael added.

    "He did?" Tina raised her brows.

    "Yes, many times."

    "If he really cares that much then why is he always giving me the cold shoulder?" Tina frowned. "Forget the cold shoulder, he told me on my face that nothing could ever happen between us no matter how much we want it."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 222 The Weekend Trip(VII)

    [An hourter]

    Gulping down the entire content of the ss, Rachael got up from her seat. "Alright, I am going to help my husband now. He seems a little lonely."

    Elsa threw her head back andughed, "Are you going there to help him or to grab his tushie?"

    "While I am there, I''ll do that too," Rachael gave her a thumbs up as she walked away.

    "Let me go grab my would be husband''s tushie as well." Elsa got up and followed Rachael.

    Pouring herself another drink, Tina scoffed at Emma. "Please feel free to leave."

    Without saying anything, Emma got up and left.

    "Refill?"

    Juliana gave Tina her empty ss. "This will be thest one. It''s already hitting me."

    "Well, at least it will make us forget all our worries." She gave the ss back to Juliana.

    "That''s true."

    Just then Owen approached them. He looked at the drink Juliana was sipping and frowned. He had been observing her since she gulped down her first drink. He wanted to stop her when she started filling her ss for the fifth time but he didn''t. He didn''t wanna be nosy or show that it was bothering him.

    But when she filled it for the tenth time, he couldn''t stop himself.

    Without saying anything, he took the ss from her hand and gulped down the alcohol in one go.

    "Dude, stop stealing her drink." Tina frowned. "There is more if you want."

    "Yeah stop stealing other people''s drink, that is bad manners." Juliana snatched her ss back.

    "Don''t let him bully you Juli, fight back," Tina eximed before walking away.

    Owen pinched the space between his brows and sighed. He was speechless.

    When he saw her filling her ss again, he went forward and snatched the ss from her hand. "Do you have ns to kill your liver today?" He had seen Tina and Emma mercilessly dump strong alcohol in the cocktail. And now that he had tasted it, he could still feel his throat burn.

    "So is my drinking and eating also a part of the contract I signed?" She raised her brows. "You are gonna control my life now?"

    "You are not drinking anymore." He grabbed her hand and forced her to sit down. "Did you eat anything?"

    When she shook her head, he sighed, "Stay here."

    ¡­..

    Andrew raised his brows at his wife who was staring at him. "What are you thinking?"

    "Hmm, I am wondering if I should kiss you or grab your cute tushie."

    Her words made him chuckle. "How much did you drink?"

    She hugged him from behind. "Hmmm, you really don''t wanna know."

    Andrew turned towards her and wrapped his arms around her waist. "As long as I am present, you can drink as much as you want."

    He ran his finger through her hair. "Your face is all red and¡ª" He stopped midway when Rachael suddenly grabbed his ass cheeks with both her hands.

    "I went with the tushie," she chuckled as she squeezed them harder.

    "Rach¡ª" He grabbed her hand. "You are in big trouble."

    "Is it?" She smiled. "Is Daddy gonna punish me?"

    She hooked her arms around his neck and moved closer. "Is Daddy gonna spank me?"

    "Daddy is gonna do more than just spanking." Andrew smirked and pulled her closer.<sub> </sub>

    ...

    While the couples were busy with each other, Ben was busy looking for Tina who was nowhere to be seen.

    "Tina?" Ben knocked at her room door, hoping she was inside.He frowned when he did not get an answer.

    When he entered the room, it was empty.

    ''Where did she go?'' he thought before stepping out.

    He had seen her drinking at least ten drinks before she disappeared. And now when he couldn''t find her, he was very worried.

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    "Did you see Tina?" Ben asked Juliana who was on the verge of passing out.

    "You might get an answer if you talk to a stone," Owen scoffed as he grabbed Juliana''s hand to steady her.

    Ben pinched the bridge of his nose and frowned. He was getting very frustrated.

    "Where did she go?" He muttered.

    "I think I saw her going outside," Owen remarked.

    Without saying anything, Ben walked away.

    ¡­..

    [Beach]

    After walking for a distance, Ben finally found Tina. She was sitting in the middle of nowhere all by herself.

    He pinched the space between his brows and sighed before walking towards her.

    When he sat right next to her, Tina took a sip of her drink and smiled, "What are you doing here?"

    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that?" He took the drink from her hand. When he took a sip, he frowned, "What is this?"

    "Gin, vodka, rum¡ª" she chuckled. "It''s good, right?"

    "You made it?" When she nodded, he took another sip. "It''s good."

    She smiled and rested her head on his shoulder. "Oh¡ªI am sorry." She quickly moved away. "I get very clingy when I am drunk. You should just leave me alone."

    Ben did not say anything, he just kept sitting with her, sipping the drink from time to time.

    "You know what your problem is Ben?" When he looked at her, she added, "You tend to say many things without saying anything. But that is also something I like a lot about you."

    "Or maybe I like assuming what you are trying to say," she chuckled. "I can assume whatever I want, right?"

    "Come, let''s go inside." When he grabbed her hand, Tina shrugged it away.

    "I wanna stay here for a while, you can go inside."

    "Tina, it''s gettingte and cold, you''ll fall sick." He tried to persuade her.

    "It''s okay if I fall sick, I''ll take medicine," she remarked. "Go inside."

    When Ben did not move, she added, "Don''t wanna leave me alone?"

    "You can actually, don''t feel obliged to sit here just because you are worried I will be alone." She leaned towards him and whispered, "I am used to being alone. Nothing new."

    ...

 Chapter 223 Flashback(Owen And Juliana)

    "Why are you trying to send me away?" Ben scoffed, "Is your new friending?"

    "Are you talking about Mike?"

    "So his name is Mike¡ª" He gulped down the remaining content of the ss. "I didn''t know that."

    Tina sighed and helplessly shook her head. "See now this is wrong. You don''t wanna be with me but you also have a problem when you see me with someone else."

    "You can''t have it both ways," she added.

    When he did not say anything, she scoffed, "And therees the silent treatment. You have really started getting into my nerves now."

    When she tried to get up, he grabbed her hand and pulled her down. "Didn''t you wanna stay outside? Where are you running away now?"

    "I am running away from you, I don''t wanna be anywhere near you." She tried to free her hand from his grasp but he refused to let it go.

    "Sit with me for sometime." He pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her.

    Tina wanted to retort but when he rested his head on her shoulder and intertwined their hands together, she froze. She didn''t expect such an intimate action from him.

    "You are a wonderful woman Tina," he remarked. "You deserve to be someone who is as wonderful as you, not someone broken like me."

    He kissed the back of her hand. "I know what I am saying doesn''t make sense. I know my actions don''t match my words but this is for the best."

    "I have too many insecurities and I don''t wanna burden you with it." He looked at her. "You don''t deserve that."

    "So if it wasn''t me and some other woman, you would have done the same thing?"

    When he nodded, she smiled, "I am not special, right? Because if I was, you wouldn''t have given up so easily."

    "That''s not what I¡ª" He stopped midway when Tina pressed her lips against his.

    ...

    [Owen''s Room]

    Holding Juliana in his arms, Owen entered the room and ced her on the bed.

    He was about to leave when she got up.

    "I''ll take the couch¡ª" She was about to get down from the bed when he stopped her.

    "Take the bed for tonight." Before he could walk away, Juliana got up and hugged him from behind.

    Owen froze when she tightened her arms around his waist. The tingling sensation in his heart slowly intensified with each passing second.

    He ced his hand over hers and closed his eyes to control his overwhelming emotions.

    "Juliana¡ª"

    "Don''t get me wrong," she interrupted him. "I am not trying to seduce you, I just felt like hugging someone for a while."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she remarked, "Remember that night you asked me a question¡ª"

    When she pulled away, Owen turned towards her.

    "You asked me if I think you are a murderer," she added. "I wanted to give you an answer but you didn''t let me."

    She stepped closer and ced her hand on his chest. "You are not. You are not a murderer and I am not scared of you."

    "You are a very good son and the best brother a sister can have." She ced her hand on his cheek. "Your mother would be so proud of you."

    She then hugged him again and buried her face on his chest.

    Owen sighed and wrapped his arms around her. And just like that night, he felt peace. Whenever she was in his arms, he felt nothing but peace.

    It was very weird but at the same time, it felt nice and right.<sub> </sub>

    ¡­..

    [Two hourster]

    "Hey, what are you doing here?" Andrew inquired when he saw Owen sitting in the dark all by himself.

    "Nothing just¡ª" Owen sighed. "What are you doing here?"

    "Rachael left her phone in the kitchen." He sat beside him. "Is everything okay?"

    When Owen did not say anything, he inquired, "Where is Juliana?"

    "I just put her down to sleep." Pinching the space between his brows, Owen frowned, "I really need to stay away from her.

    "And why do you feel like that?"

    "Because she makes me feel vulnerable, Andrew, she makes me feel weak," he remarked. "And I don''t like that feeling."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew remarked, "Is being vulnerable with someone that bad? Everyone needs someone they can be open to, with whom you can be yourself without caring about the oue. Maybe Juliana is that person for you."

    Owen slumped on the couch and sighed, "But why her? Why a woman?"

    "Can I ask you something?" When Owen looked at him, he inquired, "What exactly happened that night?"

    When he did not get an answer, Andrew added, "Well, I know you are not someone who would let your guard down with someone you had just met. So what happened?"

    Owen pursed his lips. "It''s a long story."

    "I have all the time."

    ...

    [Three weeks earlier]

    [Highbound bar]

    Following his usual schedule, Owen entered the bar and ordered his usual drink. But unlike everyday, he had no intention of hooking up or flirting with any women. He had a rough day and just wanted a drink before going home and resting early.

    But little did he know, things wouldn''t go as he had nned.

    As soon as his drink arrived, ady dressed in ck took the empty seat right next to him and ordered the same drink as him.

    Finding it strange and funny, he chuckled as he continued sipping his drink.

    "Remember a joke?" The woman looked at him and smiled. "You should share it with me, I could really use a goodugh today."

    "Rough day?" he inquired.

    The woman shrugged her shoulders. "You can say that." Pausing for a while, she asked, "What about you? Rough day?"

    "You can say that."

    The woman smiled and gulped down the drink in one go. "Well, can''tin. Life is supposed to be rough, right?"

    "I guess." He looked at her as she swirled her finger around the rim of the ss. "Let me make your rough day a little better by buying you a drink."

    "That will be very hard to say no to."

    He gestured the bartender for a refill before introducing himself. "My name is Owen Volkov."

    "Juliana Be Green."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 224 Flashback(Owen And Juliana-II)

    "Wow, that''s a long name," Owen smiled. "What should I call you? Juli, Be or Juliana?"

    "You can call me whatever you want, I will respond." Juliana took a sip of the drink. "Thanks for this."

    "I walked into this bar today with no intention of buying anyone a drink," he remarked.

    "Is it?" She looked at him. "So what changed?"

    "Well¡ª" He shrugged his shoulders. "Didn''t expect to bump into a beautifuldy who would order the same drink."

    Juliana chuckled. "That was smooth. You definitely got a brownie point for that line."

    Owen ced his hand in his chest. "I am honoured."

    "Even I entered the bar with no intention of talking to anyone."

    "Is it?" He smiled. "So what changed?"

    "I didn''t expect to bump into a handsome man."

    Owen threw his head back and chuckled. "That was smooth."

    "I know." She took another sip of her drink and sighed, "Why is it that one feels atplete peace only when they have their favourite drink in their hand? Or is it just me?"

    "Well, alcohol makes you forget about your worries and helps you to live in the moment and for the moment."

    "That makes sense," Juliana sighed.

    "So how many brownie points do I have to earn until I ask you for a dance?" Owen inched closer and smiled, "Or do I already have enough?"

    ? "Oh you have a long way to go," she answered as she gulped down the remaining alcohol.

    Without saying anything, Owen gestured the bartender to refill their sses.

    ¡­..

    [Two hourster]

    [Silicon hotel, Room no: 75]

    "If I tell you something, will you judge me?"

    "Will you judge me if I tell you something?" When Juliana shook her head, Owen chuckled, "I don''t judge anyone, especially women."

    After sharing a few more drinks and talking to each other non-stop, both of them immediately hit it off at the bar. There was a sync, a weird yetfortable connection they felt with each other.

    Aftering out of the bar, they checked into the nearest hotel and had been cuddling with each other since then.

    This was the first time Owen was willingly holding someone in his arms for hours without making a move. It felt nice andforting. Something he had never felt before.

    Juliana on the other hand was feeling the same thing as him. Though she was with a man she had just met, it felt like she had known him forever.

    The connection and attraction was too strong to be ignored.

    When he intertwined her hands together and pulled her closer, Juliana rested her head on his chest.

    Owen caressed the back of her hand with his thumb before pressing his lips against it.

    "Your hands are so tiny and soft," he chuckled.

    "You have been kissing it continuously, so I''ll assume you like it."

    "Well¡ª" He stopped when his eyesnded on an old scar on her right upper arm.

    "How did this happen?" He frowned as he gently caressed it.

    "My father used toe home drunk andsh out on my mother. One day, when he pulled out a knife and tried to attack mom, I tried to stop it bying in the middle," she chuckled. "But unfortunately, I ended up getting hurt."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he inquired, "Does he still do it?"<sub> </sub>

    "He has been dead for six years now." When he kept caressing the old scar, she grabbed his hand. "You don''t have to be so gentle, it doesn''t hurt anymore."

    She rested her head on his chest and ran her finger through the big scar on his chest. "How did this happen?"

    "You wanna know?" He gently caressed her bare back. "The story might scare you away."

    "Did I not tell you that I like scary things?" She rested her chin on his chest and looked at him. "It makes me feel excited."

    "Is it?" He ran his fingers through her hair. "So you''re telling me that you won''t run away if I tell you who I am and how I got this scar?"

    "Well, there is only one way to find out."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Owen said, "Ie from a family who is involved in illegal businesses."

    "You sell drugs to kids?" She chuckled.

    "No¡ª" He ran his fingers through her hair. "We don''t sell drugs or deal with drugs but everything apart from that."

    "Okay, you sound like some big shot mafia." When Owenughed, she widened her eyes in shock and looked at him. "You are a mafia."

    "Does that scare you?" He raised his brows.

    "Are you kidding me?" She eximed. "I am about to have a one night stand with a mafia, it''s so exciting."

    Finding her unfond excitement amusing, Owen pulled her in his embrace. "You are a weird one."

    "Do you have a gun?" She excitedly inquired.

    When he nodded, she threw another question at him. "Have you ever used it?"

    "I have, many times," he answered.

    "That''s so cool."

    "I have not just used it, I have also killed people with it." When she looked at him, he added, "And thest person I killed with my gun was my own father."

    ¡­..

    [Eighteen years ago]

    [Manhattan, New York]

    When thirteen year old Owen came home after school, he bumped into his little sister who was sitting all by herself outside the apartment.

    "Elsa, what are you doing outside?" he frowned.

    "Dad threw me out," sheined. "I don''t like him."

    "Alright don''t cry¡ª" He wiped his tears away. "Where is mom?"

    "She is also inside."

    Without saying anything, he took out the key from his pocket and opened the door.

    ¡­.

    [Inside]

    "My kids are not going anywhere," Elizabeth snapped at her husband, Javier Volkov.

    "You managed to hide them from me for such a long time but you can''t keep them away forever," Javier remarked. "Dad wants me to bring my son home and I am gonna do that."

    "Don''t you dare try to go near my kids," she red at him. "They are mine, only mine. Do you understand?"

    ...

 Chapter 225 Flashback (Owen And Juliana-III)

    Elizabeth Huggins was Javier Volkov''s wife, Owen and Elsa''s mother.

    She had met Javier when she was neen. They had met in college and got married as soon as theypleted graduation.

    Initially things were great with Javier. He was both loving and caring but things started getting a little rocky a month after their marriage when she found out his real identity.

    Elizabeth had no idea about Javier''s background and that his family was involved in illegal businesses. He had told her he was an orphan but when she found out the truth, she was enraged. She felt betrayed and made up her mind to leave him.

    But he managed to manipte her into staying. He told her he had lied to her because he was ashamed of his family background and he didn''t wanna be a part of it. He begged her not to leave and assured her he would never follow his fathers footsteps.

    Blinded by his love, Elizabeth believed him and continued living with him happily. Though his behaviour had changed a lot, she didn''t take it to heart or gave it much thought.

    A year after their marriage, she got pregnant with Owen.

    Elizabeth was excited to wee their first child but Javier''s attitude towards the pregnancy was very different from hers. He kept insisting that the child should be a boy.

    She told him that the gender of the child doesn''t matter because whether it''s a girl or a boy, it would be their first born. But nevertheless, he kept insisting the same.

    Even though she found his behaviour quite weird, she shrugged it off thinking he must be more fond of a baby boy than a baby girl. But little did she know things weren''t that simple.

    After Owen was born, Javier was on cloud nine. He couldn''t contain his happiness and insisted that they visit his family along with their son. But Elizabeth was against it. She insisted on not going to Russia with little Owen.

    She clearly told Javier that she didn''t want him or his son to get involved in such things.

    But unlike the other times, Javier did not back down. He kept forcing her and even threatened to take Owen with him if she didn''t wanna go.

    When Elizabeth kept turning him down, he started assaulting her. He would often get drunk and force himself on her. And if she tried to protest, he would hit her until she finally submitted to his wishes.

    This went on for four years until Elsa was born.

    When she got pregnant for the second time, Javierpletely changed his attitude. He switched back to being the caring and loving husband he was in the past.

    But this time, Elizabeth was always very careful around him. She didn''t trust him at all.

    Unlike the first time when Javier insisted on having a son, this time he wanted a daughter.

    Elizabeth knew he was upto something but she didn''t tell him anything.

    By now, she had found out that Javier was very much involved in his family business and was in constant touch with his father.

    She had also managed to figure out they were nning something. This is why he kept insisting on taking Owen with him.

    Elizabeth didn''t want her son to get involved in something hical. She wanted him to lead a normal and healthy life.

    But fate had different ns.

    After Elsa was born, Elizabeth filed a divorce and walked away with her son and daughter.

    Though Javier was reluctant to let her go, she didn''t stop her as she had expected. Instead, he asked her to go whenever she wants to and raised their kids. But he told her she couldn''t stop him from visiting them.

    This is when Elizabeth moved to Manhattan with her two kids.

    Javier would visit them from time to time and everytime he would, they would end up fighting. Even though they were divorced, he continued forcing himself on her. And whenever she tried to protest, he would threaten her to take both the kids away if she didn''tply.

    "Mom¡ª" Owen called his mother out.<sub> </sub>

    When Javier saw him and Elsa, he smiled. "Come here son."

    Owen frowned and tighetened his grip around Elsa''s hand. He knew his father wasn''t a good man. He had grown up watching him torture his mother, mercilessly rasing his hand on her. He didn''t like him.

    "Owen go to your room with your sister," Elizabeth instructed him.

    "Hold on, what is the rush?" Javier smirked and approached the kids.

    He squatted right in front of them. "Dad is here to take you both with him to Russia."

    "Russia?" Little Elsa inquired.

    "Yes, Russia¡ª" He smiled and pinched her cheeks. "You wille with dad, right?"

    "We are not going anywhere," Owen answered. "I am not leaving mom alone."

    Without waiting for Javier''s reply, he grabbed Elsa''s arm and walked towards his room.

    ¡­..

    [Inside the room]

    "Are we really going to Russia?" Elsa asked.

    "We are not," Owen remarked. "We are not going anywhere."

    "But what if he beats mom more if we don''t go?" She looked at him with teary eyes. "I don''t want her to get hurt because of us."

    "Hey¡ª" He cupped her cheeks. "Nothing will happen to mom, okay? Don''t worry about it." He wiped her tears away.

    "Owen, I am scared." Elsa hugged him before bursting into tears.

    "Don''t cry." He gently patted her back. "You don''t have to be scared when I am with you. I will always protect you, okay?"

    "Promise?"

    "I promise." He kissed the top of her head.

    ...

    [Late at night]

    Owen woke up in the middle of night when he heard a loud bang.

    When he opened the door, the entire living was messy and his mother was sitting in the middle, hugging her knees.

    "Mom¡ª" He quickly ran towards her.

    When Elizabeth saw him, she quickly wiped her tears away and looked at him. "Why are you up sote? Don''t you have school tomorrow?"

    He sat down right next to her and gently touched the fresh bruishes on her face. "He did this to you?"

    ¡­.

 Chapter 226 Flashback(Owen And Juliana)-IV

    When Elizabeth did not say anything, Owen frowned, "You have already divorced him, why do you keep letting him in again and again?"

    "Things are not that simple, it''s veryplicated." She gestured Owen to rest his head on herp. "Your father''s family is into bad business."

    Without saying anything, he carefully listened to what his mother was saying. This was the first time she was talking about his father''s family.

    She gently caressed his hair. "They are very dangerous people. If I try to stop your father froming here, he will take you and Elsa away from me."

    "I am not going anywhere," he frowned. "And I won''t let him take Elsa too. We both will always stay with you."

    He sat up straight. "Can''t we tell the police? They will punish him and he won''t be able to torture you anywhere."

    "There are things that the police can''t solve," Elizabeth remarked. "Your father''s family is so powerful that even the involvement of the police is useless."

    She sighed and cupped his cheeks. "Listen to me very carefully Owen, your father and grandfather''s main aim is to take you away and make you just like them. And I don''t want you to be one of them. I don''t want you to be like your father."

    "You are a very good boy, you are my son," she added. "You should never be like them, okay?"

    "Mom, why are you saying such things? You are not going anywhere, right?" His mothers condition and the things she was suddenly telling him was making him panic. He couldn''t imagine his life without her. She was the only source of guidance he has ever had.

    Owen knew from the very beginning that his father wasn''t a good man and he resented him from all his heart. The man had never done anything that a father should. He would just show up from time to time and tirture his mother before disappearing for weeks.

    All these years, it was his mother who had raised him and Elsa all by herself.

    Elizabeth gave him a weak smile. "Mom can''t be around all the time, right? You might have to start taking care of yourself and your sister."

    She then grabbed his hand. "Owen, your father is making preparations to take you with him. I will try to stop him as long as I can but I don''t think I can hold on any longer. My body is very weak now, I can''t fight with him anymore."

    "Mom¡ª"

    "When he takes you with him, you will be forced to be a part of something that you don''t want to. But you will not have a choice," she added. "But I don''t want you to be like your father, okay? I want you to be Owen, the kind hearted and caring boy I have raised."

    "You will alway be mommy''s good boy, right?" When he nodded, she smiled and kissed his forehead. "Good boy, mommy loves you so much."

    "I love you too mom." Owen gave her a hug.

    ...

    [Next Day]

    "Owen, wake up¡ª" Elsa patted her brother''s shoulder.

    Rubbing his eyes, he slowly opened his eyes. "What happened?"

    "Dad came and he is fighting with mom again," Elsa answered. "I think I heard her cry."

    Owen frowned and quickly got down from the bed. "Stay in the room¡ª"

    "But I wanna go to mommy too," she insisted.

    "Elsa, be good and stay in the room, I will be back soon." Without waiting for her reply, he stepped out of the room.

    ¡­..

    When Owen stepped out of the room, he heard sobbing noisesing from his mother''s room. Without making any sound, he slowly walked towards the slightly ajar door and peeped inside.

    "You are already so weak, why are you still being so stubborn Eliza?" Javier sighed and squatted in front of her. "When you know you can''t stop me, why are you even trying?"<sub> </sub>

    He then ran his finger through the fresh bleeding wound in her forehead. "I don''t like hurting you but you leave me with no other choice."

    Elizabeth hissed in pain and jerked his hand away before moving away from him. But because of the intense pain, she couldn''t move a muscle.

    "Eliza, why don''t you understand? I need to take Owen with me," he remarked. "Dad will be happy and appreciate me if I give him my son."

    He grabbed her hand. "He wants to train Owen and make him his sessor. Our son will be great, he will have the power to do whatever he wants. Don''t you want our son to be great?"

    "He is a kid Javier, he is just thirteen," Elizabeth remarked. "Why are you doing this to him?"

    "He has no other choice Eliza, he is Javier Volkov''s son," Javier stated. "He cannot run away from his fate. He is a Volkov and he has to do what everyone in my family does."

    "How can you willingly push our son into that hell hole?" She grabbed his cor. "How can you do this to your son?"

    "Why do you think I insisted on having a son in the first ce?" He gently caressed her cheeks and smiled. "I wanted a son because dad wanted a grandson."

    "And do you know how important daughters are in our world?" he added. "Elsa is also very beneficial to our family."

    When Elizabeth frowned, Javeier exined, "Dad already has ns of using her to expand our business. When she turns eighteen, we will fix her marriage with one of our business partners'' sons. And she will help us gain more power."

    "My father had simr ns with my sister but she ran away with her lover and ruined everything. But I will make sure my daughter doesn''t repeat the same mistake."

    "You are sick Javier." She tightened her grip on his cor. "I won''t let you take them away and ruin their lives. You can only take them away over my dead body."

    Javier sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Why are you so stubborn? I never day that I will only take our kids with me, I want to take you too. You are my wife and I love you, I don''t want to leave you behind. But you never listen to me."

    "There is still time,e with me," he grabbed her hand. "Come with me to Russia, we will live happily there with everyone."

    "Never, I will nevere with you." Elizabeth knew if she went with Javier to live with his family, her life would be a living hell. She wouldn''t be able to do anything but helplessly watch them ruin her kids'' life. She would rather fight until herst breath for her kids than to helplessly submit herself to them.

    "Then you leave me with no other choice." He sighed and took out a pistol from his pocket. He then ced it on her chest. "Just give up Eliza, I don''t wanna do this to you. I love you."

    Elizabeth looked straight into his eyes and mockingly scoffed. "Meeting you and then falling in love with you was the biggest mistake of my life. You don''t love me Javier, you never did. You just wanted to prove yourself to your father so desperately that you used me. You used me to validate yourself in front of your father who doesn''t give a fuck about you. And now you are using our kids to get a little acknowledgement from him."

    "Remember one thing Javier, your father doesn''t care about you because you are a coward," she added. "Imagine, even though you are alive and healthy, yet he wants my son to be his sessor and not you. This proves where you stand in his eyes."

    Javier pursed his lips and tightened his grip around the pistol. Elizabeth had touched his sore part. He knew his father didn''t think he was capable of handling the family business by himself. And the worst part was, his father had always believed in his sister more than him.

    When Lisa Volkov, his sister, ran away with her lover, Fredrick Collins, Javier had thought that the reign of the household would fall in his hands. He would be the sessor but that never happened.

    Instead, Semion insisted Javier to bring his son home when the right timees so that he could train him to be his sessor.

    Though this was a big blow to his ego, Javier still agreed to fulfil his fathers wishes with a hope that he would be appreciated and acknowledged by him.

    All his life, his father had treated him inferior to Lisa. Even though he was the first born son, he was never appreciated like he should have. This had always bothered him.

    "You asked for his Elizabeth¡ª" Javier was about to pull the trigger but he stopped when Owen dashed into the room.

    "What are you doing?" Owen yelled. "Leave my mother alone."

    When Elizabether saw Owen, she widened her eyes in shock. "Owen, go from here."

    ...

 Chapter 227 Flashback(Owen And Juliana)-V

    Javier chuckled. "Why are you sending him away?"

    "Owen leave¡ª" she yelled again. She knew what was going to happen next and she didn''t want her little son to witness his own mother''s death.

    "No no, he needs to stay," Javier remarked. "The sooner he gets used to it the better."

    Elizabeth helplessly looked at her son and sobbed. "Go from here¡ª"

    "Mom¡ª" Before Owen could take a step forward, Javier pulled the trigger.

    "Mom¡ª" Owen yelled and rushed towards her.

    When knelt on the ground and pushed Javier away. "What did you do?" He yelled at him before holding his mother.

    Javier chuckled and stepped away. He stood in a corner, staring at the mother and son.

    "This¡ª" When he saw blood on the floor, he widened his eyes in shock. He quickly ced his hand on the wound to stop the bleeding. "Mom, stay with me. I''ll call the ambnce¡ª"

    Enduring the sharp wrenching pain, Elizabeth forced herself to smile. "No, it''s toote for that."

    "Don''t say that¡ª" he sobbed. He knew his mother was dying and the fact that he couldn''t do anything about it made him feel useless. He didn''t want to lose her, he couldn''t lose her.

    What was he supposed to do without her?

    Left with no other choice, Owen helplessly looked at his father. "Call the ambnce, please." He begged him, but the man did not budge. He stood rooted in his ce with a smile on his face. It was as if he was enjoying the death and misery of his own wife.

    "Elsa¡ª" Owen yelled.

    "No, don''t call her." Elizabeth cupped Owen''s cheeks. "Listen to me son, I want you to always take care of yourself and your sister. Don''t ever leave her alone. You have to stand by her side and protect her no matter what happens. I want you two to always stay safe."

    "Mom, please¡ª" he sobbed. "Please don''t go. I need you, Elsa needs you. What will we do without you?"

    "You¡­are.. a brave¡­kid. You are¡­my brave son¡ª" She gave him a weak smile as tears streamed down from the corner of her eyes. "I know you will find a way."

    "I can''t, I am not brave." He vigorously shook his head.

    "Yes you are," Elizabeth remarked. "Owen, no matter what they say. You are my son, you are nothing like them. You have to always remember that, okay?"

    He nodded his head and rested his forehead against hers. "Please don''t go," he begged.

    "Mommy loves you alot," Elizabeth said in a very faint voice. "I want you to tell Elsa that I love her. I will always love you both."

    "I love you too, mom. I love you alot."

    After a few seconds when Elizabeth stopped responding, Owen pulled away. "Mom¡ª" He shook her shoulder.

    When she did not respond, he panicked. "Mom, mom¡ªwake up." He shook her shoulders vigorously.

    "Mom¡ª" Elsa entered the room. "Owen what happened to her?"

    But before she could go anywhere near them, Javier grabbed her hand. "Come here dear, don''t go there."

    "Leave me¡ª" Elsa struggled to free herself from the man''s grasp. "I want to go to mom."

    "No sweetie, you stay with me here." Javier tightened his grip around her wrist. "Let your brother spend time with your mom."

    Owen hugged his mother''s body and sobbed as rage slowly filled his heart. The initial resentment he had for his father had turned into pure hate.<sub> </sub>

    The man had tortured his mother all her life and had ruthlessly murdered her in front of his eyes. He would never forget it.

    ''You have to protect Elsa..''

    As his mother''sst words echoed in his ears, Owen wiped his tears away and looked at his little sister who was shouting and crying, while she tried to free herself from the man''s grasp.

    "Let her go¡ª" He yelled as he dashed towards them.

    He then pushed Javier with all his might. When he staggered back, Owen grabbed Elsa and pulled her towards him.

    Frightened and terrified, little Elsa hid behind her brother.

    "Don''te near her," Owen red at the man who was now smirking at them.

    "You have your mothers temper, don''t you?" Javier chuckled. He then took a step towards him and squatted in front of them.

    "I know talking sweetly with you is not gonna help so I am going to threaten you, okay?" He ruffled Owen''s hair. "Come with me quietly otherwise I will make sure your little beloved sister joins your mother."

    Owen tightened his grip around Elsa and pursed his lips.

    "So if you want your sister to live,e with me to Russia and do what you asked, okay?" He added.

    When Owen did not show any signs of rebellion, Javier smiled in satisfaction. "Good now go and pack your stuff. We will have a nice funeral for your mother before leaving, okay? I will make all the arrangements."

    Without saying anything, Owen grabbed Elsa''s hand and dragged her out of the room.

    ¡­..

    [Elsa and Owen''s room]

    "Owen, is mom dead?" Elsa tightened her grip in his hands and sobbed.

    Owen pulled her in his embrace. "Don''t cry, I am here with you."

    "Did dad kill mom?" When he did not say anything, she started sobbing harder. "I don''t wanna go with him. I want mommy back."

    "Elsa¡ª" He pulled away and gently wiped her tears away. "We have to go with him, okay? We don''t have a choice. But I promise I will not let him harm you. I will always be there for you."

    "But I am scared¡ª"

    "I know but you don''t have to be scared. I will always protect you no matter what happens."

    "You will not leave me, right?" She looked at him with teary eyes.

    "Never." He kissed her forehead.

    ...

    [Present]

    Owen chuckled and flicked Juliana''s forehead. "Why are you staring at me?"

    "You were thirteen." She tightened her grip on his hand. She could only imagine the trauma he had been through at such a young age.

    ...

 Chapter 228 Flashback (Owen And Juliana)-VI

    The mere thought of the whole incident made her soul shiver. Her heart ached for him.

    Juliana ced her hand on his cheeks and buried her face on his neck as she hugged him tightly.

    Owen did not say anything, instead he hugged her back. He felt a sense offort and weird satisfaction when she held him tightly.

    It was an overwhelming feeling, something he had never felt before. But instead of overthinking, he decided to embrace the asion.

    "Do you feel bad for me?" He smiled as he gently caressed her back.

    ? She did not say anything, she just embraced him.

    "Don''t feel bad for me¡ª" When she looked at him, he added, "I killed him."

    After their mothers funeral, Javier took Owen and Elsa to Russia as he had nned.

    Though he continued to listen to his grandfather and father, the resentment and hatred he had for them kept growing.

    For him, Javier was nothing but his mother''s murderer. The one who had taken away the only person who loved him selflessly.

    Owen knew that if he tried to rebel or say anything, they would shut him down. He was helpless and more than that, he was powerless. He didn''t have anything in his hand. So staying silent was the only option he had in his hand.

    For a whole year, he continued doing everything he was asked to silently. He also made sure no one dared to force his little sister to get involved in any kind of mess. He protected her from everyone, especially Javier.

    Things became a little easy when Andrew came into the picture.

    When Owen learnt that Andrew had also been through a simr thing, his heart also opened up for him.

    The two of them immediately formed a secret alliance and started doing everything together.

    They grasped every opportunity that was thrown towards them till the very end.

    Initially their n was to slowly take away everything that belonged to Semion and Javier. But things took a different turn and they were forced to rush things.

    When Elsa turned seventeen, Javier started introducing her to the sons of their business partners. Semion started taking her to parties where she was forced to talk to strangers who were considered as her potential match.

    Initially Owen and Andrew asked Elsa to go with it as they had their own ns but when things started getting out of hand, they had to take a major step.

    Javier fixed Elsa''s marriage with a man twice her age in order to crack a deal.

    And unlike the other times, Owen and Andrew raised their voices over the matter. They refused to let Javier use their sister as bait.

    But Javier tried to y dirty again. He drugged Elsa and handed her to their business partner.

    If not for Owen and Andrew''s quick actions, things would have taken a different turn.

    This incident was a turning point and thest string of patience Owen had. He understood that as long as Javier was alive and breathing, he wouldn''t let them, especially Elsa, live in peace.

    When they ambushed the mansion Semion and Javier were residing in, the first person Owen went looking for was his father.<sub> </sub>

    As their men gunned down all of Semion''s men one by one, Owen was fully focused on finding the monster who has ruined his life.

    But when he found him, Javier managed to stab a knife straight into his chest.

    Luckily Andrew stopped him before he could plunge the entire knife in Owen''s chest.

    Initially, Owen had no ns of killing him. He wanted to torture the guy for the rest of his life. He wanted to make his life a living hell.

    But as soon as he saw Javier, all he could think about was his mother''s lifeless body and how he had killed him right in front of his eyes.

    All he could think about was how he had tortured her both mentally and physically for so many years.

    His mother''s tear stained face, the bruises in her body, the pain and suffering she had been through because of him, shed in front of his eyes.

    And the fact that his sister was also suffering because of Javier, made his blood boil.

    He had already ruined his mother''s life and now he was trying to run his sister''s life as well.

    When Owen pointed his gun towards Javier, he mockingly smirked at him.

    "What are you thinking? You want to kill me?" Javier mockinglyughed. "You cannot kill me no matter how badly you want to. And you know why?"

    He smirked. "Because you are just like your mother. A coward. You would rather live in the hell I offer you than to kill me or anyone."

    He helplessly shook his head and chuckled, "That woman was so dumb. She chose to die rather than listen to me."

    "That woman hesitated to even kill an insect." Javier added, "You are her son, aren''t you? The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree."

    Tightening his grip around the gun, Owen looked at Andrew. "I am sorry bro, I have to."

    Andrew did not say anything but he also did not stop him. No one better than him understood the pain Owen had been through.

    Both Javier and Semion were responsible for his parents death. Even he wanted them dead.

    Without wasting any more time, Owen pulled the trigger.

    The bullet pierced straight into Javier''s shoulders. He groaned and copsed on the floor. The excruciating pain made him scream.

    Owen slowly made his way towards him. He squatted in front of him and lifted his chin up with the tip of the gun.

    "You are right, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree." He smirked. "But you forgot something. I am your son too."

    Owen looked at Semion who was standing right next to Javier. "Remember grandpa, you always told Andrew and me that we are Volkov''s. And Volkov''s never show any mercy to people they feel are a threat to them, even if that person is your own father or son."

    ...

 Chapter 229 Flashback(Owen And Juliana)-End

    Semion did not say anything, he just stood there staring at his two grandsons. It was like he had epted his fate.

    Javier on the other hand kept groaning in pain.

    "It hurts, doesn''t it?" Owen sighed. "Mom must have felt worse when you shot her."

    Without saying anything else, he raised his gun at him and shot another bullet, but this time straight on his chest.

    After a few seconds, he was about to fire another bullet when Andrew stopped him.

    "He is already gone."

    Owen looked at Javier''s lifeless body and he felt nothing. He didn''t feel sad or guilty. Instead, he felt a sense of peace.

    But this made him feel very restless. He had just killed his father but he felt nothing.

    ¡­..

    "Juli, you know what is the strangest and worst part?" When she looked at him, Owen smiled, "I felt at peace after killing him. I didn''t feel guilty nor did I regret it."

    "I tried my best to mourn over his death, I wanted to feel at least a tinge of guilt in my heart but nothing," he sighed.

    He then ced his hand on her cheeks and caressed it with his thumb. "Do you think I am a monster?"

    Before Juliana could answer, he interrupted her. "You know what, don''t answer it."

    She sighed and buried her face on his chest again as he hugged him tightly. She wanted tofort him but couldn''t find the right words.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Owen gently caressed her arm. "Did I scare you? You can leave if you want to, I won''t mind."

    Without saying anything, Juliana looked at him and pressed her lips against his.

    When he felt her soft lips, Owen grabbed her waist and closed his eyes before pinning her down.

    ....

    [Present]

    [Andrew''s beach house]

    Owen sighed and looked at Andrew. "I don''t know what is happening to me."

    Andrew patted his shoulder. "I seriously don''t know what to tell you. But I feel what you have with Juliana isn''t something you can ignore."

    "That wasn''t a one night stand for you, right?" he questioned him.

    When Owen did not say anything, Andrew added, "I know it wasn''t, it was much more than that."

    Owen knew Andrew was right but he refused to acknowledge it. He had never imagined himself falling for someone. He had never thought he would feel this vulnerable with someone.

    "Let me tell you one thing Owen, you can''t run away from your feelings," he remarked. "Even if you try your best, it will eventually catch up. But sometimes, by the time you understand the importance of those feelings, it''s toote. And then you are left with nothing but regrets."

    "What if I don''t want those feelings?" Owen questioned him back. He was confused, he had so many questions in his mind but he had no answers.

    "Let me ask you one simple question." Andrew looked at him. "After Juliana, did you hook up with someone else?"

    When Owen shook his head, he added, "Why?"

    "Because¡ª" Owen pursed his lips and frowned. He didn''t even think of hooking up with someone else because Juliana was all over his head. He couldn''t get over her no matter how hard he tried.

    Initially, he had thought he couldn''t move on from her because she ran away after robbing him. But the feeling did not change even after he found her, instead, he could feel it growing stronger and stronger even though she was right next to him.<sub> </sub>

    "Brother¡ª" Andrew got up and ced his hand on Owen''s shoulder. "I can clearly see what is going on, now it''s your turn to analyze everything and reflect on it."

    Without waiting for his reply, Andrew walked away while Owen stood there all by himself, immersed in his own thoughts.

    ...

    [Next Day]

    [Rachael and Andrew''s Room]

    Rachael slowly opened her eyes when felt someone''s lips on hers.

    "Good morning, gorgeous." Andrew smiled as he gently caressed her hair.

    "Morning." She snuggled closer. "What time is it?"

    "Almost 8." He kissed her bare shoulder. "Sleep for a little longer. Everyone must be asleep anyway."

    "Hmm, I don''t wanna sleep but I wanna stay with you like this for some time." She wrapped her arms around his waist.

    "Let''s stay this for a while then." He kissed the top of her head.

    "Did you get my phone from downstairs yesterday?" When he did not say anything, Rachael looked at him. "You forgot, didn''t you?"

    "I started talking to Owen so¡ª" He sighed. "I''ll go get it."

    "It''s okay, goter." She stopped him. "Mom told me she will call me in the morning, but it''s okay, I''ll call herter."

    "Mom was going to call?" When she nodded, he quickly got up. "I''ll go get it then, it won''t be nice to just ignore her calls."

    Rachael wanted to stop him but he quickly left the room.

    ...

    [Ben and Tina''s room]

    Sitting on two different corners of the bed, Ben and Tina kept stealing nces of each other without saying anything.

    After their impromptu makeout session at the beach, they hurried back to the room to continue the deed.

    Tina nervously bit her lower lip and pulled the sheet close to her body. She had never felt so awkward in her entire life.

    She kept stealing nces of Ben, hoping that he would say something. But to her disappointment, he hadn''t uttered a single word since they woke up. This made the entire situation even more worse.

    But despite the awkwardness, she also felt a sense of satisfaction. She remembered each and everything that had happened between themst night.

    The way Ben held her in his embrace the entire night, was enough for her to understand that he cared for her.

    She had expected things to be different in the morning but she was wrong.

    The tension and awkwardness between them had intensified overnight, making her feel a little suffocated and ufortable.

    To ease the awkwardness, she was about to call him out when she heard him say¡­..

    "Last night was a mistake."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 230 Mistake

    "Last night was a mistake." Ben looked at her. "It shouldn''t have happened."

    "What do you mean?" Tina frowned.

    Without saying anything, he picked up her dress from the floor and kept it beside her.

    When he tried to walk away, she grabbed his hand. "Wait¡ª"

    She wrapped the sheet around her and got down from the bed. "What do you mean by it was a mistake?"

    "What happenedst night shouldn''t have happened." Ben sighed. He was supposed to stay away from her, maintain his distance from her. But when she kissed him all of a sudden, he lost all his self control. And when he held her in his arms, he forgot everything.

    Tina tightened her grip around his hand. "Do you regret what happenedst night?"

    When he did not say anything, her eyes welled up. His silence broke her heart.

    "I really don''t mean anything to you, right?"

    "Tina¡ª" When he tried to touch her, she took a step back.

    "One moment you treat me like I am your everything but the very next moment, you make me feel like I am nothing." She lowered her head as tears streamed down her cheeks. "I am tired Ben, I am so tired of this."

    She sat down on the edge of the bed and sobbed for a while. What had happened between themst night was so wonderful and she was so happy. She was looking forward to what would happen between them and their rtionship, but for him it was just a mistake.

    A mistake that shouldn''t have happened.

    Ben''s heart ached when he heard her sobs. He was the reason behind her tears and he hated himself for that.

    Without wasting any time, he quickly squatted right in front of her and was about to say something when she interrupted him.

    "You want it to be a mistake, right?" Tina wiped her tears away and looked at him. "Then let''s treat it as one."

    "Tina¡ª" He grabbed her hand..

    "No¡ª" She retrieved her hand back. "I am sorry for initiating the kiss and forcing you tomit such a big mistake. I shouldn''t have done that."

    She then got up and grabbed her dress. "We both are adults so let''s treat it as a one night stand and move on. Let''s not talk about it ever again and stay away from each other."

    When she walked away, he grabbed her hand.

    Tina looked at their hands and then him. "Isn''t that what you want? You want me to stay away from you, right? That is what I am doing."

    "Maybe what happened between usst night was a mistake for you but for me, it was something my heart wanted," she remarked. "And I don''t regret even a second of it."

    She shrugged his hand away before turning around. But to her surprise, Ben hugged her from behind and buried his face on her neck.

    "You don''t wanna let me go but you also don''t wanna keep me in your life," Tina mockingly chuckled. "You can''t have it both ways."

    "I just can''t keep loitering around you with a false hope in my heart that one day you will give me all of you, when I know you won''t. Not because you can''t but you don''t want to," she added.

    Ben did not say anything, he just tightened his grip around her and kept embracing her with no intention of letting her go.

    He wanted to be with her but at the same time, he was reluctant. A deep rooted dark feeling in his heart stopped him from taking a step forward towards her.

    "Maybe you are right," she smiled. "Maybe I do deserve someone who will willingly ept me and my love without making me feel like a shit."

    "I love you but¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t continue," she interrupted him.

    She then turned towards him and cupped his cheeks. "Where there is love, there is no but."

    "Just go, Ben¡ª" She took a step back. "Feel free to leave."

    Without waiting for his reply, she made her way towards the washroom.

    Ben balled his hands into a fist as he watched her leave. He wanted to run after her but he couldn''t. He felt helpless and useless.

    As anger and frustration crowded his heart and mind, he barged out of the room.

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    As soon as Ben stepped out of the room, the first person he bumped into was Andrew.

    Andrew looked at him and raised his brows. "Is everything okay?"

    Ben nodded before walking away.

    Andrew helplessly shook his head and sighed. When he did not see Ben on the couch, he assumed Ben had woken up early and was out on a walk..

    But now when he saw him step out of Tina''s room early in the morning, it wasn''t hard for him to guess that something had happened between them.

    ...

    [Andrew and Rachael''s Room]

    Andrew gave her the phone and sat down right next to her.

    "Does Tina really like Ben?"

    "Why are you suddenly asking me this?" Rachael found his question very weird.

    "I was just wondering." He pulled her in his embrace. "Both of them seem to be in a mess."

    "I know right?" She sighed. "Tina likes him, I can see it in her eyes."

    She looked at him. "Tina is not someone who falls for just anyone. I mean, she rarely starts a rtionship with anyone. She takes a step forward only when she is very sure about her feelings."

    "Hmm, I know Ben is being hard on himself but we can''t just ignore what the man has been through," Andrew remarked. "When something like that happens, it''s very hard to move on."

    Rachael nodded in agreement. "I understand." Not only had he been cheated and abandoned by the woman he loved, he also lost his unborn child.

    "I saw Bening out of Tina''s room."

    "What?" She widened her eyes in shock. "Like, right now?"

    "Yes," he nodded. "I think you should talk to her."

    ...

 Chapter 231 Come With Me

    When Rachael came down, Tina was in the kitchen, making coffee for herself.

    "Hey¡ª"

    "Morning¡ª" Tina smiled. "Do you want some coffee?"

    When Rachael nodded, she poured a cup of her.

    "There you go¡ª" she gave her the cup.

    "Thanks," Rachael took a sip. She then ced her hand on Tina''s shoulder. "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I am okay."

    "You don''t have to pretend in front of me Tina," Rachael sighed.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Tina answered, "I will be okay. Don''t worry about me." She assured Rachael and herself. Though it would take some time, she was sure she would get over it. She would get over Ben.

    "Do you wanna talk about it?" When she shook her head, Rachael did not force her. "Alright, let me make breakfast for you. What do you wanna eat?"

    "Anything will do."

    ¡­..

    [Two dayster]

    After spending the weekend in the beach house, it was finally time to go home.

    Andrew brought their luggage down and ced it inside the car trunk.

    Just then Ben stepped out along with his bag and ced it inside his car.

    "Are you and Tina taking the same car?" he inquired.

    "I don''t think so," Ben answered. She hadn''t talked or even looked at him after theirst conversation. He did try talking to her a few times but she kept ignoring him. This made him feel very frustrated but at the same time, he knew he deserved it.

    "Alright then, she cane with us." Andrew knew something had happened between them. He wanted to talk to Ben about it but he chose not to. Ben had a lot going on in his life but he had to figure things out on his own.

    Ben nodded in agreement. It was better for Tina to travel with Andrew and Rachael than him.

    After closing the trunk, Andrew was about to leave when he stopped him.

    "Boss, I received some news from Russia," Ben walked towards him. "It seems like Igor managed to get a sniff of what Samuel is up to. He is flying back to the city this week."

    "How did he find out?" Andrew frowned. Samuel''s n of taking over the Petrov family business by double crossing his own brother was going quite smoothly. Andrew and Owen had been low-key helping him to execute his ns as well. But now that Igor had managed to get a hint of what Samuel was doing behind his back, things could get a littleplicated.

    "Seems like one the business partners Samuel contacted told Igor about it."

    Andrew wasn''t surprised. He knew this would happen some day but he hadn''t expected it to happen so soon. "Does Samuel know about it?"

    "Yes, boss," Ben nodded. "He is working on it with Joshua. I will meet them in the evening and try toe up with a solution to deal with the situation."

    "Alright but be careful. The word shouldn''t go out." If the news about them helping Samuel got out, things would get veryplicated for both ends.

    Just then Tina stepped out along with Rachael.

    Ben looked at her. When their eyes met, Tina quickly looked away.

    "Andrew, can you help Tina with her luggage? She wille with us," Rachael remarked.

    "Sure." Andrew quickly took the suitcase and ced it inside the trunk.

    Though Ben knew she wouldn''t travel with him, he still felt a little sore and disappointed.<sub> </sub>

    After Andrew and Rachael boarded the car, Tina approached Ben.

    She then took out a watch from her bag and gave it to him. "You left this in the room, I found it today while packing."

    "Thanks¡ª" He took the watch from her hand. He was about to say something but she walked away.

    "Wait¡ª" He grabbed her hand. When she looked at him, he froze. He forgot what he was about to say.

    When he did not say anything nor did he let go of her hand, she said, "Andrew and Rachael are waiting for me."

    "Come with me," he stated. "Let''s go together."

    ...

    [Inside]

    "Ouch¡ª" Justin winced in pain when someone stepped on his foot. "Can you people be a little careful," he red at the three overly excited people.

    "Talk slowly," Elsa pinched his waist.

    "What do you think is happening?" Jiliana curiously asked as she peeked outside.

    "Maybe he is telling her that he likes her," Owen assumed.

    All four of them were about to step out when they saw Ben and Tina together. In order to give the couple some privacy, they decided to stay back until they were done. But that didn''t stop them from peeking through the door, trying their best to overhear their conversation.

    "What are you people doing?" George frowned when he saw them huddled near the door.

    "Ssshh¡ª" All four of them shushed him together.

    Without saying anything, George quickly joined the huddled.

    "They are finally talking¡ª" he excitedly eximed.

    "Yeah, but we have no idea what he is telling her," Owen remarked.

    "I hope he is not saying anything stupid again," Elsa scoffed.

    "They look so cute together," Juliana sighed. "I hope they work things out."

    ¡­.

    [Outside]

    When Tina did not say anything, Ben tightened his grip around her hand. He was worried that she would turn him down.

    "Why do you want me toe? Let me guess¡ª" Tina chuckled, "You don''t wanna be alone for the long ride."

    "It''s not that," he remarked. "I want you toe with me."

    When she scoffed and looked away, he added, "I know you are mad at me. You have all the right to be mad. But for now, can we please put everything aside and take a ride together?"

    "Please," he requested.

    Though she was still mad at him, she didn''t have the heart to turn him down. "My luggage in Andrew''s car."

    "I''ll get it, you go sit in the car, okay?" When she nodded, he let go of her hand and quickly rushed towards Andrew''s car to fetch her bag.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 232 A Second Chance

    [Andrew''s Car]

    "What do you think they are talking about?" Rachael stretched her neck to get a proper glimpse of Ben and Tina.

    "I don''t know," Andrew shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe he is asking her toe with him."

    "I feel so bad for them now," she sighed. "It really sucks when two people like each other but they can''t work things out."

    "Hmm." He kissed the back of her hand. "Good that we worked things out."

    "We almost didn''t." When Andrew frowned, she reminded him. "Remember how you got all jealous and cranky when I¡ª"

    "That was different," He cut her off. "And I wasn''t jealous, I was just scared of losing you."

    "Yes you were scared but you were also jealous," Rachael chuckled.

    "A little."

    She smiled and rested her head on his shoulder. "You were a lot more jealous than that."

    Andrew sighed and finally gave up. "Fine, I was very jealous. I was jealous, scared and mad." When he thought about the phase where they had fought for several days, he frowned a little.

    He kissed the top of her head. "I kinda feel bad for behaving so rudely with you. I will never do it again, okay?" He really regretted being so mean and cranky with her.

    "You don''t have to apologize, it was my fault too." She looked at him. "I shouldn''t have met him. I didn''t consider your feelings at all."

    She then gave him a peck on his cheek. "I will never do it again."

    "You can meet whoever you want to," he remarked. "But if it''s an ex of yours, make sure to take me with you."

    "What are you going to do there?" she chuckled.

    "I will just sit beside you while you talk to him," he answered. "And if he tries to hit on you, I will punch him on the face."

    His reply made herugh. "Why are you so cute?" She pulled his cheeks.

    Just then someone knocked at the window.

    When Andrew rolled the window down, Ben asked him to open the trunk so that he could take Tina''s suitcase out.

    "Let me help you¡ª" He stepped out of the car.

    "Boss it''s¡ª" Ben stopped midway when Andrew wrapped his arms around his shoulder as they walked towards the back of the car.

    "If you like her, tell her and stop the awkwardness." Before Ben could say anything, he added, "Do it before someone swoops in and takes her away."

    Looking around, Andrew said in a rtively lower voice. "You know how I missed my chance with Rachael at first, right?"

    When Ben nodded, he sighed, "I took things easy and for granted. Then someone just swooped in and took her away."

    "I had to wait for five years to make her mine again," he stated. "Five years Ben."

    He ced his hands on Ben''s shoulder. "I was lucky enough that I got a second chance and I am very grateful for it. But what if you don''t get that second chance? What if this is your one and only opportunity to be with the right woman?"

    Ben pursed his lips and frowned as he listened to Andrew''s words which made a lot of sense.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you seriously willing to let this opportunity slip by just because you are scared of getting hurt again?" Andrew remarked. "Love is a very beautiful thing but it is also the thing that hurts you the most. But just because we know it hurts, that doesn''t mean we will stop loving."

    "Falling in love and getting hurt is part of life," he added. "I don''t know if you and Tina will work out. I hope you do but no one knows what the future holds for the two of you, right? But just because we don''t know what it might lead to doesn''t mean you willpletely ignore her and your feelings for her."

    "I told you this before and I am telling you again, don''t test a woman''s patience," Andrew stated. "Now she is willingly expressing her love for you but once she runs out of all her patience, she will not look back. And that time, you will regret everything."

    He sighed. "But of course, it will be toote and you won''t be able to do anything about it."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Ben asked, "What should I do then, boss? She is very mad right now."

    He frowned. "I don''t think she wants to be with me anymore."

    "Well¡ª" Andrew shrugged. "You are the reason why she is mad."

    Ben sighed and nodded.

    "Just buy her some flowers and apologise," he suggested. "Women love cute and caring gestures. She will surely melt. But for now, let her be. Just drive her home and try to make some small talk with her. This will help in easing the awkwardness."

    ¡­..

    [Elisberg City]

    [Samuel''s ce]

    "That bastard¡ª" Samuel scoffed.

    "I told you it was a bad idea approaching him," Joshua sighed. "Though he talks shit about Igor, he gets a lot of favour from him. I knew he would rat us out."

    They were currently discussing the situation that had suddenly disrupted all their ns.

    In a short span, Samuel had managed to turn all their influential business partners into his side. They were ready to eliminate Igor out of the picture. But things took a different turn when one of them approached Igor and told him everything.

    "I am sure he wille here, what are you gonna do?" Joshua asked. He was also very worried. Last time when Igor was in the city, he had managed to escape and not see him. But this time, he had no other choice.

    "I don''t know," Samuel sighed. "I think it''s still manageable."

    Though the situation wasn''tpletely out of hand, they were still at a loss. Now that Igor had got a hint, he would definitely be even more cautious.

    "Did you tell Andrew and Owen about it?"

    "They probably know already."

    Just then someone rang the doorbell.

    Samuel and Joshua looked at each other and frowned.

    "Do you think it''s him?"

    "I don''t know¡ª" Samuel frowned and walked towards the door.

    ...

 Chapter 233 Hot?

    When Samuel opened the door, he sighed in relief.

    "What? Did you think it was your brother?" Ben raised his brows as he entered the apartment.

    "Kind of¡ª" Samuel answered.

    "Your brother ising here on Wednesday, so you have a lot of time to figure something out," Ben remarked. He sat down on the single empty couch. "You can rx for now."

    "How do you know when he ising here?" Joshua inquired.

    "Well¡ª" he shrugged. "Forgive us for being morepetent and informative than you both."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Joshua frowned when he realised something. "Hey, are you calling us useless?"

    "I think I should call you stupid too."

    "Hey¡ª"

    "Josh, calm down." Samuel interrupted him. He then sat down right opposite to Ben. "What is the next move?"

    "Nothing." When he frowned, Ben exined, "We just wait for him toe here."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Samuel asked, "Is this what Andrew and Owen said?" When Ben nodded, he curiously inquired, "Will that notplicate things even more?"

    If Igor came to the city and started investigating the matter more deeply, things would get even moreplicated. In order to prevent that from happening, Samuel had thought it would be ebay to stop him froming to the city. But Andrew and Owen seemed to have different ns.

    "It will but if we stop him froming here, things will get even moreplicated," Ben exined.

    "That makes sense."

    "Hmm, so it''s best if you just let him do what he wants to. You both keep acting cool, especially¡ª" he looked at Joshua. "You."

    "You are Igor''s main target right now," Ben added. "Last time you managed to escape and avoided himpletely. But if you do it this time as well, he will figure out that you are up to something. So it''s best if you just meet him when hees looking for you. Just talk to him normally."

    Joshua sighed and pinched the space between his brows. The thing he wanted to do was have a face to face conversation with Igor, his former boss.

    Ben then looked at Samuel. "Though you managed to keep everything lowkey, you cannot keep this thing from him for a long time. So it''s best if you speed up the process and get over it."

    Samuel nodded in agreement. "I know and I am trying my best." He sighed, "But things aren''t that simple."

    "Owen is flying back to Russia next week, he has ns of talking to the investors of the new project Igor is working on right now," Ben remarked. "He will ask them to pull out their investments."

    Joshua widened his eyes in shock. "The Caravan project?" When Ben nodded, he eximed, "If the investors pull out from that project, Igor will end up nowhere. He has invested so much money on it already."

    "The sole objective of starting this project is to make the transport of drugs from one country to another easier," Samuel remarked. "I had ns of putting an end to it as soon as Igor is out of the picture."

    "If the investors pull out, the project will stop temporarily," Ben exined. "Igor will get busy sorting things. This will buy us some time to figure everything out."

    The n that Ben told him did sound quite solid and effective provided everything falls in the right ce. And since Owen had ns of personally talking to the investors, Samuel was sure things will work out.

    "What about the next move?" He inquired. "Do Owen and Andrew have anything else in mind?"

    "You have to talk to them about it," Ben answered. "I told you everything I knew."

    He then nced at his watch. "I will take my leave now¡ª"

    "Ohe on, stay for a while," Joshua stopped him. "Let''s drink some wine."

    "Okay," He agreed. Some alcohol after a stressful weekend didn''t sound that bad.

    When Samuel poured a ss for him, Ben grabbed it and chucked it down in one go.

    "Woah¡ªslow down buddy." He chuckled as he poured another ss for him.

    "Is something wrong?" Joshua asked. "You look a little stressed and done with life."

    "It''s nothing." Ben took a sip of the wine.

    He was still stressed over his situation with Tina. Though he somehow convinced her to ride home with him, things were still the same between them. He even tried to make some small talk along the ride but nothing seemed to work. Her replies were short and concise. That was so unlikely to her.

    "What is it? A woman?" When Ben did not say anything, Samuel chuckled, "So it is a woman."

    "Oh¡­you started dating again?" Realising he had said something inappropriate, Joshua awkwardly cleared his throat. "I mean, you are dating someone?"

    "Not dating anyone," Ben answered.

    "Don''t tell me you are stuck with that ex of yours¡ª" Samuel sighed and helplessly shook his head. "It''s been so many years, get over her already. Find a hot chick and started going out. Learn something from Owen."

    Ben looked at him and frowned. "You know?"

    "About the woman who dumped you and married someone else? Of course I do," Samuel eximed. "And it''s not just me, everyone knows."

    "Yeah, I know too," Joshua added.

    "But how?"

    "Gossip¡­duhh¡ª" he remarked. "You ex is friends with Helminth''s wife. And you know that guy is the gossip king. Your ex told his wife about it and she told her husband and he told everyone."<sub> </sub>

    "I heard it from one of my colleagues," Joshua said. "He even told me that you were suicidal for sometime, is that true?"

    Ben: " "

    "There were rumours that you turned gay for sometime, is that true too?"

    Ben: " "

    Ben was speechless. This was the first time he was hearing such things about it, which was definitely not true.

    After the breakup, he did not talk to anyone about it except for a few people he was close with. Though she had cheated on him, he didn''t want to tell everyone about it and ruin a woman''s image. But who would have thought, almost everyone in their circle knew about it already.

    "I am telling you, that woman was not right for you anyway," Samuel stated. "I didn''t tell you this before because we were not friends¡ª"

    "We are still not friends," Ben remarked.

    "Yet¡ª we''re not friends yet but I am sure we will be in the uing days," he eximed. "Anyway, as I was saying. She dated a friend of mine before she started going out with you and I am sorry to say but she kinda did the same thing with him."

    Ben pursed his lips and frowned.

    "She dated him for quite some time and then cheated on him with another man, which I think is you," Samuel added.

    "Women¡ª" Joshua scoffed. "I can never understand them."

    "Not all of them, some are easy going," Samuel remarked. "Like your cousin, Rachael."

    When Joshua raised his brows, he shrugged, "What? Isn''t she easy going?"

    "She is married." When Samuel looked at him, Ben firmly stated, "She is married to my boss."

    "Do you think I don''t know that?"

    "Dude, don''t tell me you have a thing for my married sister," Joshua scoffed.

    "Who said I have a thing for her?" Samuel shrugged. "Do I think she is pretty? Yes. Do I think she is an amazing woman? Of course. But do I have a thing for her?"

    He took a sip of his wine. "Not really."

    "Boss is gonna kill you," Ben scoffed.

    "I don''t understand why you are eyeing on a married woman when you have so many other options," Joshua sighed.

    "Other options, huh?" Samuel chuckled. "Who are we talking about here?"

    "I don''t know," He shrugged his shoulders. "But if I have to name some amazing single woman I know personally, it would be Tina and Emma."

    "Oh no, Emma is dating George so she is out of the picture," Joshua added. "So that leaves us with Tina."

    "Hot?"

    "Let''s just say that if she wasn''t Rachael''s best friend, I would have hit on her a long time ago," Joshua stated.

    While the two men were passingments on Tina, someone was burning.

    Tightening his grip on the ss he was holding, Ben pursed his lips and red at the two men simultaneously. He wasn''t liking the way they were talking about Tina.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    [Rachael and Andrew''s room]

    "Do you wanna go out for dinner?"

    "Can''t we just stay in and eat cup noodles tonight?" she wrapped her arms around his waist. "I am so tired."

    "Alright." Andrew kissed the top of her head. "Whatever you say."

    "Wait¡ªI don''t think we have cup noodles," Rachael frowned.

    "Then let''s just order some takeouts," he suggested. "What do you wanna eat?"

    Rachael was about to answer when her phone started ringing.

    "One second¡ª" She grabbed her phone from the bed. "It''s Tina."

    Andrew gestured her to answer it as he made his way towards his wardrobe.

    "Hey¡ª"

    "Rach, I need to borrow a dress," Tina sighed. "I aming to your ce."

    "A dress? Are you going somewhere?" Rachael inquired.

    ...

 Chapter 234 Andrews Dessert

    "Don''t even ask¡ª" Tina groaned in frustration. "Dad is literally threatening me to go out for dinner with this guy I have only met once."

    "A date?"

    "Sort of," she sighed. "I really don''t have the energy to argue with him anymore. You know how good he is when ites to words, he will shut me up in no time. It''s better if I just go out with him and get over it."

    "Yeah, uncle is very stubborn," Rachael chuckled.

    "He is very maniptive too," Tina remarked. "I mean, can''t really me him. He is a politician."

    "I think it''s nice he is making you do this." When Tina did not say anything, she added, "Alright,e over and feel free to raid my wardrobe."

    "I am already on my way, I''ll be there in fifteen minutes."

    After hanging up the call, Rachael tossed her phone aside.

    "What did she say?"

    "She is going out with someone so she wanted to borrow a dress."

    "Date?" Andrew raised his brows.

    "Sounded like one," she answered. "I thought things were good between her and Ben again." When Tina agreed to join Ben for the care ride back home, she had thought things were okay between them and that they had made up.

    Before he couldment on it, Rachael added, "Well, it''s for the best I guess. If Ben is really not interested in taking things further, it''s best for Tina to move on."

    "It''s not that he is not interested, honey. He is just a little reluctant." Andrew grabbed his phone from the bedside table. "I am sure he wille around soon."

    "Whom are you calling?" she inquired as she approached him.

    "Ben." He dialed his number. "Let me inform him about this dinner thing."

    "What if you tell him and he just let it pass?"

    "Then we stop telling him when Tina goes on another date." He tapped the tip of her nose.

    Rachael pouted her lips and wrapped her arms around his waist. "I really want them to work things out. They look very cute together."

    "Hmm, but there is a limit to how much we can push as third parties in a rtionship, right?" She nodded. "Don''t stress about them too much, they will do what they feel is best for them." He kissed her forehead.

    ...

    [Samuel''s apartment]

    "What happened to you?" Joshua inquired. "Why do you look so gloomy?"

    Ben was about to answer when his phone started ringing. When he saw the caller ID, he quickly answered it. "Boss¡ª"

    "Are you still at Samuel''s ce?" Andrew asked.

    "Yes boss, we just finished discussing the n," he replied. "Is there anything you want?"

    "I don''t want anything, I just called to inform you that Tina is going on a date with someone tonight."

    Ben pursed his lips and frowned. "With whom?"

    "I don''t know," Andrew remarked. "But I do know that she ising here to change. So basically, you have around fifteen minutes toe here if you want to."<sub> </sub>

    After hanging up the call, Ben got up and chucked down the remaining alcohol in his ss. He then quickly grabbed his keys from the table and rushed out of the apartment.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Samuel got up too. "Is everything okay?"

    ...

    [Collins Mansion]

    "Why did you tell him that it''s a date?"

    "Didn''t you tell me it''s a date?" Andrew tossed his phone aside.

    "Yeah but it could be just a normal dinner. I mean¡ª"

    "It is a date," he cut her off. "Maybe Tina thinks it''s not but for the man, it is a date."

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Alright, I will go down. Tina will be here soon."

    When she tried to walk away, Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her from behind. "Why do you always try to run away from me these days? I feel very neglected."

    "When did I run away from you?" She chuckled. "I am literally with you all the time."

    "Hmm¡ª" He kissed her shoulder. "But that is not enough. You have to start spending more time with me."

    "If I start huddling around you all day, what if you get bored of him?" She pinched his hand. "What if you start losing interest?"

    "Seriously?" He grabbed her shoulder and flipped her around. "You really think I will lose interest in you?"

    When she chuckled, he raised his brows. "Babe, I don''t think you know how madly I am in love with you. Like I am desperate for your love, for you, for us. It''s crazy, okay? I am crazy for you."

    Rachael hooked her arms around his neck and moved closer. "I know you won''t, I was teasing you."

    "But what you just said was kinda hot." She bit her lower lips and ran her fingers through the back of his hair. Her eyes locked on his. "Too bad Tina ising over otherwise you would have gotten so lucky."

    "What are the chances that I get lucky after she is gone?" He tightened his arms around her waist.

    "Get me some cheesecake for dessert and then I''ll think about it." She ced her hand on his chest and pushed him away. But before she could move, he pulled her closer.

    "You want dessert?" When Rachael nodded, he added, "Do you know what I want for dessert?"

    He moved closer and whispered in her ears. "You, I want you for dessert."

    Rachael closed her eyes when he kissed her earlobes before trailing kisses down her neck.

    He slipped his hand inside her t-shirt and caressed her bare soft skin. "Can I have my dessert before dinner?"

    As his hands started trailing upwards, Rachael''s phone started ringing.

    "That must be Tina." She pursed her lips to suppress herugh when she saw Andrew''s annoyed expression.

    "We really need to throw our phones away," he grumbled as he stepped away, freeing her from his embrace.

    "Don''t worry, you can have a double dessert tonight." She gave him a peck on his lips before grabbing her phone from the bed.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 235 Crazy

    [Downstairs]

    When Rachael and Andrew came down, Tina was waiting for her.

    "I am a littlete," Tina sighed. "Traffic."

    She looked at the couple and said, "I hope I didn''t disturb you both."

    "Not at all, we were just sitting." When Andrew scoffed, Rachael poked him with her elbow before ring at him.

    "Which dress do you want?" she inquired.

    "I was thinking of the ck one you have." Tina then looked at Andrew. "Don''t worry, I will be quick. I''ll just quickly change and be out of here in no time."

    "It''s okay, take your time." His ns of having dessert before dinner was ruined anyway. He also wanted to keep Tina around until Ben arrived.

    "Let''s go, I will help you dress up." Rachael hooked her arms around her shoulder as they walked towards her room.

    "Babe, I will be in the garden."

    "Alright, don''t stay out for too long. It''s quite chilly today," she reminded him.

    ¡­..

    [Garden]

    Andrew sat on the nearest bench before taking out his cell phone from his pocket.

    After fiddling through his recent call log, he called Justin.

    "Hey, what''s up?"

    "When are you taking over thepany?" Andrew inquired.

    "I don''t know," Justin answered. "Why are you suddenly asking me this?"

    "Mypany wants to start a project with Hans Corporation," he remarked. "I am waiting for you to take over."

    "Grandpa wants to resign soon, he has been pestering me a lot these days," Justin sighed. "There are still many things I have to figure out first. I have to take Elsa home too."

    "Did you take them to show the new house? The construction is almostplete."

    "Not yet. We recently shifted in an apartment nearby but just for a few more days, after that I will take them there." He pinched the space between his brows and frowned. He had so many things to do that everything was getting jumbled up.

    "Andrew, I haven''t been around much these days to help you and Owen," he sighed. "Just give me a few more days, I will join again as soon as I sort everything here."

    The trio had been working together for years now. Though Justin had his own businesses back in Russia, they still handled everything together. But after moving to the city with the little one and then with Elsa, he hadn''t been able to help. This made him feel a little bad.

    "Don''t worry about it," Andrew remarked. "To be honest, I haven''t been paying much attention to it. Owen is handling most of the important work by himself."

    "I heard he is flying back next month?"

    "He is and I think I will go with him too." Owen was flying back just to talk to the investors and to convince them to pull out from Igor''s project. If both of them showed up together, the impact would be much better.

    "Okay then, I wille with you both too," Justin added.

    "That will be much better."

    "I will ask Elsa and Edward to stay with Rach¡ª"

    "I have ns of taking Rachael with me when I go." Before he could say something, Andrew added, "Elsa might have toe too."

    "Why?" Justin frowned. "I thought you were never taking her there."

    "That was the n," he nodded. "It''s mom''s birthday next month and grandma wants everyone toe there so that we can celebrate together. She wants me to bring Rachael too."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Justin said, "Then we all should go together. It is safer that way."

    "That''s what I was thinking too."<sub> </sub>

    After talking to Justin about a few more things, he hung up the call.

    Looking at the night sky, Andrew took a deep breath and sighed. He was still a little skeptical about taking Rachael to his maternal home. But he knew that if he didn''t, his grandmother would end up doing something crazy.

    He didn''t want Rachael to get hurt in between his stubbornness and his grandmother''s craziness.

    The safest choice was to take his wife there with him and bring her back safely.

    But Andrew had no idea that his crazy grandmother had her own ns.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    When Tina came down after getting ready, she was surprised to see Ben in the living room.

    Though she felt very awkward and ufortable, she still smiled at him when their eyes met.

    Thinking that he was there to talk to Andrew about work, she decided to quietly walk towards the door. But as soon as she crossed him, Ben got up and started following her.

    ¡­

    [Outside]

    "What are you doing?" Tina curiously inquired. He had followed her outside without saying a word. It was really weird and creepy.

    Ben took out his car keys from his pocket and unlocked the car. "I am dropping you off for your date."

    When he opened the car door for her, Tina frowned. "Who told you about it?" She wanted to tell him that it wasn''t a date but she refrained herself from doing so.

    "Does it matter?" He nced at his watch. "See, it''s already eight. You will bete if we don''t leave now."

    "It''s okay, I will take a cab."

    "The cab will take time to arrive." He raised his brows. "Do you want to keep your date waiting? Poor guy must be very excited, you shouldn''t do that."

    Contemting for a while, Tina got into the car. Since he had no problem with dropping her for her ''DATE'', why should she refuse the free ride just because she thought it would be awkward for him and also her?

    ¡­..

    [Inside the Car]

    When he started driving without asking her for the address, Tina fished her phone out and showed him the restaurant name. "I have to go here."

    "Okay." Ben answered without sparing a nce at the phone.

    She frowned. "You did not even see it." She pushed the phone towards him.

    He nced at it for a second before focusing on the road again. "I saw it. Are you happy now?"

    Tina: " "

    ¡­.

    Author''s note:

    Greetings Readers :)

    I had to fly to my hometown for some family emergency. This is why I had to reduce the update rate to one chapter per day.

    I willpensateter with a mass release ^_^

    Thank you for understanding and your support :)

    Happy reading ?

    ....

 Chapter 236 Family Man

    Tina frowned and retrieved the phone back assuming that he knew where she wanted to go.??

    Throughout the ride, she kept stealing nces of him. He was usually calm and quiet. She wasn''t getting a good feeling from it.??

    The fact that she looked so calm and cool after hearing that she was going on a date with some other man also bothered her.??

    ''Does he really not care?'' she asked herself.??

    "Why would he care?" she muttered and scoffed before looking out of the window.??

    "Did you say something?" Ben looked at her.??

    When she shook her head, he continued driving in silence.??

    After a few minutes, Tina frowned when she realised something.??

    "You were supposed to take a right¸MÄÜ" She looked at him.??

    "I know." Then he took a left instead.??

    "What are you doing?" She was confused and annoyed. She couldn''t figure out what was going on in his head. Was he purposely trying to make herte for the date?

    When he did not answer, she snapped at him. "Stop the car."??

    "No."??

    "Ben, I will bete." She sighed. "Look, I don''t know what you are trying to do but this is not gonna work, okay?"??

    "I know what I am doing," Ben remarked. "You wanna go on a date, right?"??

    When she frowned, he added, "I am taking you on one."??

    ¸M?.

    [Collins Mansion]??

    After ordering their food, Andrew took a quick shower before going down to grab the takeout.??

    While he was waiting downstairs, Samuel called him.??

    "What is it?" He inquired.??

    "Ben rushed out of here without saying anything," Samuel exined. "Is everything okay?"??

    "Hmm, everything is okay," Andrew assured him. "Ben had something important to do, something personal."??

    "Oh I see." Awkwardly clearing his throat, Samuel added, "I thought something happened so¸MÄÜ"??

    "Is that all?" Andrew knew Samuel had something else to say but he was hesitant.??

    "I heard about the n from Ben," he sighed. "Is it okay for Owen to talk to the investors directly? I mean, won''t that affect your guys?"??

    Though they had agreed to help him out, Samuel didn''t want their names to be directly involved. This was a rivalry between two brothers. He had no intention ofpletely involving the Volkovs in it as their involvement would make the whole thing a different issue.??

    "Don''t worry about it, Owen will handle everything," Andrew remarked.??

    "That is what I am more worried about," Samuel sighed. "What if Owen''s name gets sabotaged?"??

    "Do you think he cares?" He chuckled. "Owen is his own boss, he has his own ways of doing things. Don''t worry about him. And moreover, Justin and I will be there too."??

    "All three of you are going?" Samuel widened his eyes in shock. He was quite surprised.??

    "Hmmm, we all will go and¸MÄÜ" Andrew stopped midway when he saw Rachaeling down the stairs.??<sub> </sub>

    "Is the food here?" Rachael rubbed her stomach. "I am starving."??

    "Is that Rachael?" Samuel inquired.??

    "Yes¸MÅÉold on a second."??

    Andrew looked at her and said, "It will be here soon babe, why don''t you take out the tes and I''ll go bring the food."??

    She gave him a thumbs up, before walking towards the kitchen.

    "You are really a family man, aren''t you?" Samuel chuckled. "To be honest, I am jealous of you."??

    "Jealous of me?"??

    "Uh huh, you are fully settled now. You have a perfect home and the most wonderful woman I have known as your life partner. It''s a perfect life." Samuel smiled.??

    Before Andrew could say anything, he added, "Alright, you should go and eat. I''ll call youter."??

    "Hmm, okay."??

    After hanging up the call with Samuel, he called Ben.

    ¸M?.

    [Ben''s car]??

    Tina was still very confused after what he had told her. He was taking her on a date???

    She looked at him and pursed her lips. She couldn''t understand if he was serious or joking.??

    Ben knew she was confused and probably had many questions revolving in her head. But he still chose to continue driving without exining anything to her.??

    The corners of his lips curled upwards when he realised that she had actually believed that he would drop her off to go on a date with some other man. It was funny and triggering at the same time.??

    As soon as he heard about the DATE she was getting ready for from Andrew, he had immediately made up his mind not to let her go anywhere close to the stranger who was waiting for her at the restaurant.??

    But he knew she was still mad at him and would definitely turn him down if he asked her not to go. So in order to save his face from rejection, he tricked her into getting in his car so that he could drive her anywhere he wanted to..

    "If you keep staring at me like that, how I am supposed to focus on driving?"??

    His sudden question startled Tina and she immediately looked away. "I am not staring at you."??

    After a few minutes, she asked him again. "Seriously Ben, what are you trying to do? Are you doing this because you don''t want me to go on the date?"??

    "What do you think?" He raised his brows.

    Before she could answer, he added, "You want to go on a date, right? I mean, you got all dressed up for a date only."??

    She frowned and looked at the simple maroon dress she was wearing. What dressed up? She had dressed as simply as she could and had minimal makeup on her face.??

    But before she could refute, Ben said, "So since you wanna go on a date, I am taking you on one."??

    "This is not a joke Ben."

    "Who said I am joking?" He stopped the car at the signal and looked at her. "I don''t have time for jokes anymore. I think we have wasted enough time, we really need to¸MÄÜ"??

    His words were interrupted by a phone call.??

    Ben picked up his phone from the dashboard. "It''s boss¸MÄÜ" He looked at Tina. "Give me two minutes."

    ¸M?.

 Chapter 237 Interested In Rachael

    When Tina nodded, he quickly received the call.

    "Boss¡ª"

    "Are you with her?" Andrew inquired.

    "Yes boss."

    "Hmm, it''s good that you came," he remarked. "If you hadn''t, I had ns of finding a good guy for Tina myself."

    Ben smiled. "I know you would have never done that."

    Andrew chuckled. Of course he wouldn''t have done that. "Anyway, I just wanted to check if everything is okay. I will hang up now¡ª"

    "Boss¡ª" Ben stopped him. "I want to tell you something¡ª" He looked at Tina.

    Sensing his hesitation, Tina said, "Do you want me to step out?"

    "No need¡ª" He then stopped the car at the side of the road. "I''ll be back in a minute, okay?"

    When she let out an affirmative sound, he stepped out of the car.

    ¡­.

    [Outside]

    "What is it?"

    Contemting for a while, Ben said, "I don''t think it''s a big deal but I feel like I should tell you about it."

    "When I was with Samuel and Joshua, we were talking about women and rtionships," he added. "At that time, Samuel started talking about madam."

    Thinking that Andrew would misunderstand, he quickly exined, "He didn''t say anything indecent or disrespectful." If Samuel had said anything inappropriate about hisdy boss, he would surely punch him on the face. And Ben was sure Joshua would help him too.

    "What did he say?" Andrew inquired.

    "He sounded a little more interested in madam than normal," Ben answered.

    Without waiting for Andrew''s reply, he added, "I tried to find out if Samuel and madam met in the past and it seems like he was in Paris when madam was there a year ago for some flower exhibition. Now I don''t know if they bumped into each other at that time but there is a chance."

    "Maybe you should ask madam about it."

    "Hmm, I will try to talk to her," Andrew sighed. "Okay, I will take care of this. You should focus on Tina and building your rtionship with her. She is still mad, remember?"

    Ben pinched the space between his brows and sighed. He had to do something to appease his angry little woman.

    After hanging up the call, he quickly jogged back to the car.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    "Andrew, the food¡ª" Rachael yelled at him when she saw him still standing in the same spot she had seen him earlier.

    "Going¡ª" He was about to go out when one of the guards brought the food inside.

    Andrew thanked him before walking towards the dining area.

    ¡­..

    [Ben''s car]

    "Yes dad, I know," Tina sighed. "Can''t you ask him to reschedule?"

    "Why would you reschedule? Just cancel it." Ben purposely said in a rtively louder voice. It was like he wanted to make sure the person on the other side hears him.

    Tina red at him and gestured him to stay quiet.

    "No dad, I am alone," she lied. "It''s the cab driver."

    Ben: " "

    From which angle did he look like a cab driver?

    He frowned and looked at her as she kept talking to her father.

    "Alright, ask him to call or message me whenever he is free next time." After hanging up the call, she tossed her phone inside her bag and sighed. She had a really tough time convincing and exining to her father why she suddenly couldn''t attend the date.<sub> </sub>

    But unbeknownst to her, someone didn''t like what he had just heard and was boiling in jealousy and rage.

    "Do you really wanna go on a date with whoever that man is?" Ben snapped at her.

    "I¡ª"

    "Show me the address then, I will drop you there," he cut her off.

    When Tina took out her phone, he mockingly scoffed. "You must be kidding me¡ª" He snatched the phone from her hand and tossed it on the backseat.

    Before she could react, he unfastened his seat belt and leaned towards her before pressing his lips against hers.

    Tina widened her eyes in shock and ced her hand on his shoulder.

    He ced his one hand on her cheek while he unfastened her belt with the other.

    He then pulled away before grabbing her waist and pulling her into hisp.

    His sudden action made her gasp. But before she could say anything, he captured her lips again and this time, he did not hold back.

    He nibbled her lower lips before invading his tongue inside her mouth until it met hers.

    Tina clutched onto his shirt as she tried to return the kiss with the same intensity as his.

    His arms caressed back, followed by the curve of her lips before moving towards her bare thighs.

    She let off his shirt and hooked her arms around his neck.

    When he caressed her bare thighs, she gently grabbed the back of his hair..

    Ben gently squeezed her thigh when she moved closer. He could feel her breast squeez against his chest.

    After a few seconds, Ben pulled away and rested his forehead against hers.

    Their chest heaved up and down in sync as they tried to catch a breath.

    "You are not going on that date ever, okay?" He said in between his pants.

    Lost in the moment, she submissively nodded.

    ? "You are not giving him your number as well, okay?" When she agreed again, he smiled before kissing her again.

    ¡­..

    [Emma''s Apartment]

    "Why are you being so hyper?" Emma frowned. "It''s not like I asked him to text me."

    "I am not being hyper," George snapped. "I am just saying that there was no need for you to reply to him."

    "You are unbelievable¡ª" She scoffed.

    They were having a lovely evening until she told him that her ex-boyfriend messaged her a couple of days ago and they talked a little. He even asked her out for a coffee but she turned him down as she was a little busy with work.

    "So if you were not busy, you would have gone?"

    "Maybe¡ª" When George mockingly smirked, Emma exined, "We ended on very good terms. It was a mutual breakup. And it''s nothing like you are assuming. We are just good friends now."

    ¡­.

    Author''s note:

    Greetings Readers :)

    I had to fly to my hometown for some family emergency. This is why I had to reduce the update rate to one chapter per day.

    I willpensateter with a mass release ^_^

    Thank you for understanding and your support :)

    Happy reading ?

    ....

 Chapter 238 Proving His Point

    "Mutual breakup¸MÄÜ" George scoffed. He had read the text Emma''s ex had sent her and it wasn''t hard for him to figure out that the guy was still into her. He was trying to low-key flirt with her. He was messaging her constantly even though her replies were three or four hours apart.??

    "George¸MÄÜ" Emma stopped when he suddenly sat down and took out his phone. "What are you doing?"??

    "Messaging a woman I used to date." When she frowned, he added, "Oh don''t worry, we ended things on very good terms. It was a mutual breakup and we are just good friends now."??

    She pursed her lips and frowned as she watched him type something before sending it out.??

    After sending the message, George tossed the phone aside.??

    Emma crossed her arms in the front and red at him while he sat there frozen, not knowing what to do.??

    Though he believed he had proven his point to some extent, he had no idea what his next move should be.

    George awkwardly cleared his throat and got up. "I''ll just leave."??

    He then grabbed his jacket from the couch and walked out of the apartment.??

    "Idiot¸MÄÜ" Emma muttered as she watched him leave. She wanted to stop him but she knew they would end up fighting even more if she did. It would be best if they avoided each other for a few hours to calm the situation.??

    ¸M?..

    [Collins Mansion]??

    After having their dinner, Rachael and Andrew took a walk in the garden before going to bed.??

    "We will leave for Russia in a week, okay?" He informed her.??

    "Okay." She hooked her arms around his and sighed.??

    "Rach, if you don''t want to go, we can cancel." Though he wanted to take her to avoid unnecessary conflicts which might put her into danger, if she didn''t wish to go, he would find a way out.??

    "It''s not that I don''t want to go." Keeping quiet for a while, she added, "I just feel like your family won''t like me, especially your grandmother."??

    After talking to her once, Rachael had a feeling that Helen wasn''t a big fan of hers and she definitely had problems with their marriage.??

    "Did she tell you anything?" Andrew frowned. Rachael hadn''t told him about the exact conversation she had with Helen when she called her a few days ago. But he knew his grandmother. She wasn''t someone who would have a normal conversation with anyone.??

    When she did not say anything, he asked, "Rach, what did she tell you?"??

    "She said a few things." She did not reveal what those few things were and to stop him from pestering her, she quickly added, "When I was talking to her, I felt like she isn''t happy about you marrying me instead of someone she had in mind."??

    "That''s rubbish," he scoffed. "Even if I hadn''t married you, I would never married someone of her choice."??

    "Don''t get all hyped up." She caressed his arm. "I didn''t mind."??

    "It doesn''t matter if she epts us or not," Andrew stated. He couldn''t care less. "We have epted each other and are happy together, that''s more than enough."??

    He kissed the back of her hand. "What does she know about our rtionship? Only I know how hard I have worked to make you mine. For so many years¸MÄÜ" He stopped midway when he realised he was revealing a little too much after being lost in the moment.??

    "Many years?" She chuckled. "Don''t tell me you had a crush on me when we were little."??

    "What if I say I did?" He smiled.??

    "Hmm¸MÄÜ" She wrapped her arms around his waist. "Then I would say that we both married our childhood crush."

    Her words made himugh. "I knew you had a crush on me."??

    "Of course, you were a handsome kid," she remarked.??

    He gently caressed her cheek with his thumb. "Too bad I went away. If I hadn''t gone maybe¸MÄÜ" He sighed.??

    Maybe if he had got a chance to stay back, they would have gotten together a long time back. She would have never started a rtionship with her ex.??

    "Don''t you think it''s better this way?" She remarked. "I mean, we never know what would happen if you had stayed. Maybe things wouldn''t work out between us because we both were young."??

    "Our rtionship is much better because we both are mature and have a sense of understanding," she added.??

    Andrew couldn''t agree more. Though he regretted not making a move earlier, he also thought what they had now was more than perfect.??

    Infact, his life had be perfect because of Rachae.??

    Now he had a home he couldn''t wait toe back to because he knows that his amazing wife will always be waiting for him.??<sub> </sub>

    She had made him feel a sense of satisfaction and belongingness he hadn''t felt in years.??

    "I love you." He kissed her forehead.??

    "I love you too."??

    ¸M?..

    [Ben''s car]??

    After their sudden make out session inside the car, Ben still refused to let her go. He kept holding her in his arms.??

    Though Tina didn''t mind the sudden affection, it felt very weird. She didn''t understand what had gotten into him all of a sudden.??

    He had suddenly turned very possessive and bold and this confused her even more.??

    She involuntarily tightened her grip around him. She was scared that he would push her away like he always did.??

    Though she said she didn''t want anything from him anymore, it wasn''t true. Her heart still wanted him no matter how big of a jerk he was.??

    Ben could feel the sudden stiffness of her body. To make sure she was okay, he pulled away. "What happened? Is everything okay?"??

    Tina looked down and shook her head.??

    "Tina, look at me." When she refused to look up, he grabbed her chin and lifted it up.??

    When her teary eyes met his, Ben started panicking. "Why are you crying?"??

    His question made her cry even more. The tears streamed down her cheeks continuously.??

    "I am sorry." Thinking that he had scared her or made her feel ufortable, he quickly apologised. He was blinded with jealousy and anger that hepletely disregarded her feelings.??

    "Hey¸MÄÜ" he wiped her tears away. "Don''t cry, I am sorry."??

    She shook her head. "Don''t apologise, it''s not your fault."??

    "Why are you crying?" He insisted, "Tell me, please."??

    "I am scared¸MÄÜ" She buried her face on his chest.??

    "Scared of what?" He frowned.??

    "I am scared that you will again say that it was a mistake." She clutched his sleeves. "You do something that makes me feel special and good but the very next moment, you throw a bucket of cold water on me."??

    At this point, she had no idea if she was supposed to be happy and high on her hopes or not.??

    Understanding her concerns, he kissed the top of her head and sighed. After what he had done and the way he had behaved, it was normal for her to feel insecure.??

    "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have behaved that way." No amount of apology was enough to make up for how much he had hurt her.??

    "I will never repeat it again, I promise." He hugged her tightly. The fact that she was crying because of him, made him feel miserable.??

    He had developed a liking of Tina the first time he had seen her when Andrew and Rachael were signing their marriage certificate.??

    The way she snapped at him and called him creep without giving him a chance to exin, amused him alot. He found her feisty attitude very interesting.??

    He easily ignored the different feelings he had for her as he didn''t want to get involved in any rtionship after thest one he was a part of.??

    But things changed after he went out with her for the first time. Though he didn''t tell anyone or express it, he was very excited for their meeting. He had lots of fun with her even. Even a simple dinner felt nice in her presence.??

    After their date, it became even harder to ignore the feelings he had with her. And before he could know it, he kept drawing towards her.??

    Even though he wanted to be with her, he was scared. Thest rtionship had broken up. Only he knew how hard it was for him to get over it.??

    His failed rtionship had sucked out thest ounce of hope he had on any kind of rtionship, especially with a woman.??

    Not wanting to get his heart broken again, Ben had made up his mind never to get involved in a rtionship ever again. This is why he unwillingly told Tina nothing could ever happen between them.??

    But who would have thought that he would feel more attracted towards her after turning her down. The feelings he had for her turned into something so strong that he could no longer ignore it.??

    ¸M?..

 Chapter 239 Pregnant?

    He thought he could still ignore it but he realised that it was no more in his control.

    Unknowingly, he had fallen for her to the point where nothing could be done.

    Ben tightened her grip around her and kissed the top of her head again. Now that he was holding her in his arms, he understood that trying to let her go was a big mistake.

    He couldn''t do it anymore. He wanted to keep her close, always. He wanted to love her, pamper her and give her all the happiness in the world.

    Yes, he wanted to love again. He wanted to offer his heart to a person again. And this time, maybe he is giving it to the right person.

    Pulling away, Tina wiped her tears away. "Sorry for being so clingy, I¡ª"

    "You can be as clingy as you want." He smiled and caressed her cheek with his thumb. "I really don''t have any problem with it."

    His words made her feel flustered but at the same time, she was finding the sudden change in his behaviour very weird.

    She didn''t know what had changed but she was totally loving this new soft side of his.

    Was it too selfish for her to wish he would always be the same?

    If she asked him to stay with her always, would he listen to her or would he push her away like he always did.

    "Don''t be so sweet to me." She looked at him with teary eyes. "I might ask you to stay with me forever."

    Ben did not answer her immediately, instead he gently brushed his lips against hers. "You don''t have to ask me to stay with you forever¡ª"

    Before Tina could overthink, he added, "Because I am not letting you go this time."

    When she gave him a confused look, he remarked, "Tina, let''s start dating."

    ¡­..

    [Next Day]

    [Watson Mansion]

    When George came down for breakfast, he was surprised to see Rachael.

    "What are you doing here early in the morning?" He inquired as he gave her a hug.

    "What kind of a question is that?" Rachael scoffed. "Am I not allowed toe to my home as I please?"

    George pursed his lips and frowned. "That is not what I meant¡ª What the hell is wrong with you women? Why are you people so snappy?"

    "I am not snappy, your question is stupid."

    George was about to say something when Michael and Andrew came down from the stairs.

    "Why are you both fighting early in the morning?"

    "It''s her fault."

    "It''s his fault."

    Rachael and George pointed at each other at the same time.

    "Dad¡ª" Rachael rushed towards Michael and hugged him. "George is saying that I am not allowed toe here early in the morning."

    "George, why are you trying to bully your sister?" Michael frowned. "You must be good to her."

    "I never said that¡ª" George defended himself.

    "But you meant that only," Rachael remarked.

    George gritted his teeth and looked at Andrew. "Control your woman, she is getting sly day by day."

    In response, Andrew just shrugged his shoulders as he made his way towards the dining area. He was famished and had no time or interest to get involved in the sibling war.

    He would rather concentrate on the delicious food his sweet mother-inw had prepared.

    "Alright now stop being so childish. You both are not kids anymore," Michael stated.

    He then looked at George. "You are almost 31 and you¡ª" He looked at Rachael and gently pinched her cheeks. "are almost 28."

    "You both are adults so behave like one."

    Just then Reeta came out of the kitchen.

    "Why are you people not seated?" She frowned. "Andrew is sitting here all by himself."

    Andrew looked at Reeta before taking a bite of the toast. "Mom, they are busy fighting."

    Rachael: " "

    George: " "

    "Fighting?" She red at her two kids. "Rachael, George¡ªtake your seats now."

    Without wasting any time, both of them rushed towards their seats.

    As soon as Rachael sat down beside Andrew, he started cing food on her te.

    "Finish everything, okay?"

    She nodded and started devouring the food.

    "Seriously, why are you both here?" George asked again. "Is everything okay?"

    "Yes¡ª" Rachael nodded. "We just didn''t feel like making breakfast today. So when mom told us she was making this special breakfast, I invited us over."

    Looking at the extravagant meal spread on the table, George curiously inquired, "What''s the reason behind this extravagant breakfast?"

    "Nothing special, I am in a good mood." Reeta answered.<sub> </sub>

    "Did Ie at the right time?" Emma approached them at the dining table. Looking at the delicious food, she gasped. "Oh my God, how lucky am I?"

    She then quickly sat beside Reeta, purposely avoiding the empty chair beside George.

    "What''s the asion?" Before anyone could answer, Emma looked at Rachael and gasped, "Are you pregnant?"

    Her sudden question made Andrew choke on the orange juice he was drinking.

    Rachael sighed and patted his back. "Are you okay?"

    He nodded as he grabbed the napkin to wipe his mouth.

    "Emma¡ª" Rachael red at her.

    "What?" She shrugged her shoulders. "I thought maybe, I mean¡ª"

    "Just eat your food¡ª" Rachael sighed.

    As everyone resumed eating, Andrew leaned towards her. "You are not pregnant, right?"

    "What do you think?" She raised his brows at him. Of course she was not pregnant.

    "Maybe not?" He gave her a confused yet panicked look.

    "No Andrew, I am not pregnant," she remarked. "But it''s good to know where you stand in the whole pregnancy thing."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he exined, "You know I am not against it, I would love us to start our family someday but not yet."

    She nodded. "Hmmm, I know we are not there yet."

    Thinking for a while, he whispered, "Let''s start trying after a year."

    And this time, Rachael choked on her food and Andrew patted her back.

    While the couple were having their own conversation, two people were ring at each other.

    George looked at Emma. They hadn''t talked to each other after their little argument. It had already been more than twelve hours and it was killing him.

    He was still a little upset over the issue but not as much as he was yesterday.

    He wanted to talk to her but at the same time, he wanted to continue their cold war a little longer.

    After breakfast, Emma, George, Andrew and Rachael did the cleaning while Michael and Reeta left to visit one of their hospitalized rtives.

    "No work?" Andrew asked George who was helping him clear the table.

    "Afternoon meetings," he answered. "What about you?"

    "No important meetings today so we will work from home."

    After some time, Andrew said, "Things seem a little tense between you and Emma, is everything okay?"

    "I don''t know," he sighed. "We got into an argument yesterday. It was a little weird."

    "Why don''t you go and talk to her then?" Andrew remarked. "You clearly want to."

    "Yeah but¡ª" George pursed his lips and frowned. "I need to prove my point."

    "What point?"

    "Okay it might sound a little weird but Emma told me it''s okay for her to message her ex and be in touch with him because they had a mutual breakup and apparently are on very good terms now," he exined.

    "I didn''t like it but when she kept insisting, I messaged my ex in front of her to prove my point," George added.

    Andrew frowned and took out his phone. He then opened his DM with George. "Is this why you sent me this weird message yesterday which totally makes no sense?"

    George quickly grabbed his phone and kept it on the table before looking towards the kitchen. "Dude, what are you doing? She can''t know that I messaged you and not my ex."

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. "You are weird."

    "Well, she is weird too¡ª" George grabbed the tes and walked towards the kitchen.

    ¡­..

    [Inside the kitchen]

    When he entered the kitchen, Rachael was washing the dishes while Emma was patting them dry before cing them in the rack.

    George went forward and ced the dishes inside the wash basin.

    "Rach, do you have an ex with whom you broke up on mutual terms?" He asked.

    His question made Emma roll her eyes in annoyance.

    "Well let''s see¡ª" Rachael pondered for a while. "I had two boyfriends in total. I dated one in highschool for a short period of time and then Oliver¡ªhmmm, I don''t have one."

    "That''s too bad," George sighed.

    "Why so?"

    "Because if you have a mutual breakup ex, apparently you can message him whenever you want and you can meet him too," he remarked. "Isn''t that just lovely?"

    "Oh my God, you are unbelievable," Emma snapped at him. "Will you please grow up?"

    "I am already a grown up, I am almost thirty one," George remarked.

    "Then stop acting like a teenager." Emma threw a napkin at him.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 240 Ben Can Handle Everything

    "First you stop being stupid." He threw the napkin back at her.

    "You¡ª"

    "Enough," Rachael snapped at them. "Go and fight outside if you want to, don''t disturb me." She then resumed washing the dishes.

    She knew something had happened between George and Emma. It wasn''t hard to guess with the way they were ignoring each other. But she couldn''t care less.

    Getting involved in a couple''s fight was not even thest thing she wanted.

    Without saying anything, George walked out of the kitchen.

    Emma sighed and helplessly shook her head. "You brother is weird."

    "And so are you," Rachael remarked.

    "Rach¡ª"

    "Emma, you can talk to whoever you want to. No one has the right to stop you," she added. "But you also have to consider the feelings of your partner."

    "Look, I made the same mistake with Oliver," Rachael exined. "I didn''t consider Andrew''s feelings at all and went on with what I wanted to know."

    "If the position was reversed, I know he would never do anything like that which would make me feel ufortable."

    Pausing for a while, she added, "Now ask yourself, do you think you would be okay if George had done something simr?"

    When Emma shook her head, Rachael sighed, "Rtionship is not only about having feelings, it''s about making each other feel respected andfortable. You shouldn''t feel restricted to do anything but you should also not do something knowing your partner will feel ufortable, provided it''s a valid reason."

    Emma pursed her lips and frowned. What Rachael said made a lot of sense.

    If she would see George messaging his ex, she would definitely not like it and burst out.

    "I''ll take care of things here, you go and talk to him." Rachael gestured her to leave while she continued to wash the remaining dishes.

    Just then Andrew entered the kitchen with the remaining dishes. He kept the dishes on the sink and rolled his sleeves. "Step aside, let me do it."

    "It''s alright, I can¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, he ced his hands on her shoulder and slowly pushed her aside.

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Why are you like this?"

    "Are you asking why am I a good husband?" He pretended to think. "Well, that''s a very tough question."

    She pouted her lips and pinched his waist. "If you keep taking over all the work I start, I will bezy and you will be stuck with azy wife."

    "I don''t mind azy wife as long as you keep loving me."

    Rachael took over the job Emma was doing, putting the dishes back in its original ce after drying them.

    "Is it really okay for us not to go to work today?" She sighed. "I feel bad for Ben, he will have too much work again."

    "Ben is on leave today," Andrew answered. "He called me in the morning."

    "Oh¡ªis he sick or something?" When he shook his head, Rachael asked, "Then¡ª"

    "I think¡­but I am not one hundred percent sure, I think he is with Tina."

    ...

    [Ben''s ce]

    "This ce is really very nice," Tina remarked as she explored the three bedroom apartment Ben lived in all by himself.

    "You like it?" Ben smiled as he arranged the brunch he had prepared for them.

    "Yes, it''s very nice and cosy."

    After their intense talk and action, they both mutually decided to date officially.

    When Ben asked her if they should start dating, she did not believe him at first. She told him to think before he says anything that would get her hopes high. Because if he backs outter or changes his mind, she would be left heartbroken.

    But unlike the other times, he seemed quite serious and determined. And this also scared her.

    When she asked her what changed, he suddenly decided to drop the whole idea of not dating anyone. He told her that he realised that being scared and losing her would be the dumbest thing he could ever do.

    He also told her that his feelings for her were so strong now that he could no longer ignore it. All he wanted was to be with her and enjoy each second they spent together.

    "If I give you my heart, will you keep it safe?"

    When he asked her this question, Tina did not say anything. Instead she ced her hand on his chest and kissed him.

    It was not only him who had developed deep feelings for her, she had unexined deep feelings for him too. It was a mutual feeling.

    Tina knew he was hesitant and scared after what he had been through in hisst rtionship. This was the only reason that was holding him back.

    But now when he had finally decided to open up to her, she would never let him down. And she knew he would never let her down too.

    "Come, let''s eat¡ª" Ben patted her head.

    Tina pouted her lips and pped his hand away. "Stop doing that, I am not a small kid."

    "You are not?" He raised his brows. "But you surely cry like one."

    "When did I cry?"<sub> </sub>

    "When did you not?" He chuckled.

    "You¡ª" She puffed her cheeks in annoyance. "Isn''t it your fault? You made me cry."

    Ben sighed and wrapped his arms around her. "Alright, alright it''s my fault. I will never make you cry again, I promise."

    "What if you do?" She yfully questioned him. "What punishment should I give you?"

    "Hmmm¡ª" He thought for a while and said, "You can spank me."

    Tina: " "

    "Or you can¡ª"

    "Stop talking." She interrupted him before he could say something lewd again.

    "Let''s go eat." Before she could walk away, he grabbed her hand.

    "Before we eat, I wanna tell you something." He kissed the back of her hand. "Last night was amazing."

    "It was." She blushed and bit her lower lip.

    After their car make out session, they had dinner beforeing back to his ce where they spent the night.

    "That night was amazing too," he added.

    Understanding that he was talking about their first night together at the beach house, she remarked, "I thought it was a mistake."

    Ben sighed and helplessly shook his head. "It wasn''t, I lied because I was scared."

    "You really hurt my feelings."

    "I am sorry."

    "I cried for hours."

    "I am sorry."

    He really regretted the way he had behaved with her.

    "I won''t repeat it again, I promise." He kissed her forehead. "Do you trust me?"

    "Of course I do." She ced her hand on his cheek. "I know you were just trying to figure out what you wanted and it''spletely okay."

    Not all people manage to figure out what they want. They need some time to sort everything out before making a move.

    In their case, Tina figured out what she wanted and validated her feelings for him before he could figure things out. This is the reason why she ended up being in a tighter position.

    But with time and other events, they had finally managed to ovee all the barriers.

    "So now about that date you almost showed up for¡ª" He ran his finger through his hair. "Will your father ask you to go again?"

    "I am sure he will." Tina was sure he would arrange another date for her.

    Ben frowned. "Should I talk to him?" How could he let her go on a date with another man? He would never do that.

    "Ben¡ª" Tina sighed and ced her hand on his chest. "My father is a weird man and to top that weirdness, he is a politician. I really don''t think you will be able to handle him."

    "I work for the Collins and Volkovs," Ben stated. "There is nothing I can''t handle."

    ¡­.

    [Watson Mansion]

    When Emma and George came down with her arms wrapped around each other, Rachael smiled. "Look at you too, you both made up."

    "Of course we did¡ª" George pinched Emma''s cheeks and smiled, "I can''t stay angry with my baby for a long time."

    "Oh please, get a room." Rachael scoffed as she resumed reading her magazine.

    "Where is Andrew?" He inquired.

    "Something popped up so he went to the office for a couple of hours," she answered. "He will pick me up after he is done."

    "Okay, I am going to work now," George remarked.

    "Me too," Emma added.

    "Alright, both of you get out of here and let me stay in peace."

    "Do you wannae with me? Won''t you get bored?" There was no one in the house except for the helpers, George was worried Rachael would feel lonely.

    "That''s alright, Andrew will pick me up soon."

    After George and Emma left, Rachael was about to go to her bedroom to take a short nap when her phone started ringing.

    Looking at the caller ID, she frowned. It was an international number and it looked very familiar.

    Contemting for a while, she received the call.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 241 I Mean No Harm

    "I didn''t expect you to receive my call after ourst conversation," Helen remarked. "But I am d you did."??

    When Rachael did not say anything, she added, "You probably must be wondering why this olddy is disturbing you so much, right?"??

    "It''s not like that," Rachael finally said something. "Please feel free to call me whenever you want to."??

    She was a little surprised to receive a sudden call from Andrew''s grandmother. This was the second time she was talking to her and she was still getting the weird feeling.??

    "But talking is boring isn''t it?" Helen sighed. "I think it''s time for us to meet."??

    "Andrew told me he will take me to Russia next week. So I guess we will meet soon."??

    Rachael wasn''t getting a good feeling with the conversation she was having with Helen. For some odd reason, she was feeling very weird and restless.??

    "You know he will never let me talk to you alone," Helen chuckled. "Your husband is very possessive when ites to you. Who knows that better than you, right?"??

    "What are you trying to say?"??

    "I am in town right now," she answered. "Come and meet me now but don''t tell Andrew."??

    "Why shouldn''t I tell him?" Rachael frowned.??

    "Because he will not let youe," Helen remarked. "I wanna meet you alone Rachael, I have a lot to tell you."??

    "I am sorry but I am not gonna lie to Andrew." She didn''t want to hide anything from Andrew.??

    Rachael was about to say something else when Helen added, "What if I say that Andrew''s life is at stake?"??

    Helen''s words made Rachael frown. "What do you mean?"

    "You don''t know anything honey," she sighed. "I can''t tell you everything over the phone. This is why I want to meet you privately, without the presence of my Andrew or my other grandkids."??

    "You are lying, aren''t you?" Before Helne could say anything, Rachael snapped, "How can you make something up just to force me to meet you?"??

    The fact that Helen was using Andrew to meet her in private was very infuriating.??

    "If you think I am making it up then feel free to turn me down."??

    Rachael was about to say something when she added, "But what if I am right?"??

    "Think about it and in case you change your mind, I will be at the High End cafe at one."??

    After hanging up the call, Rachael sat down and pondered for a while. She then nced at the watch. It was almost 12:45.??

    Contemting for a while, she took out her phone and called Andrew. But after a single ring, she hung up the call.??

    Tossing her phone on the table, she pinched the space between her brows and frowned. She didn''t wanna meet Helen without Andrew''s knowledge but at the same time, she couldn''t shrug off what she had told her.??

    When Andrew told her about his parents and maternal family, she knew he hadn''t relieved the entire truth. But she did not say anything. She wanted to wait for him to tell her everything whenever he wanted to.??

    Now that Helen had told her that Andrew''s life was at risk, she couldn''t help but feel anxious.??

    Given Andrew''s character, he would never tell her if his life was actually in danger. He would rather hide it from her than make her feel panicked.??

    Thinking for a while, Rachael decided to meet Helen. She didn''t know if Helen was lying to her but she had to make sure if Andrew''s life was really in danger or not.??

    Just then her phone started ringing. It was Andrew.??

    Contemting for a while, she received the call.??

    "Rach, you had called?"??

    "Yeah¸Mìò mean, it was a mistake," she lied. "I was calling Tina and I identally punched your number."??

    "Oh okay¸M?Listen, I might be stuck here for a couple of more hours," he sighed. "I''ll pick you up as soon as I am done, okay?"??

    "Take your time, I will be here only," she lied again.??

    "Alright, I''ll hang up now. I love you."??

    "I love you too."??

    After hanging up the call, Rachael felt very bad for lying to him. She even considered calling him back and telling him everything but she chose not to.??

    ''How bad could a meeting be?'' she asked herself. She just wanted to meet Helen and get over it.??

    She then grabbed her bag and cell phone before leaving the house.??

    ...

    [High End Cafe]??

    When Rachael arrived at the cafe, she looked around with a hope that she would find Helen. She had never met her but she had seen her picture in Andrew''s phone.??

    After making sure she wasn''t there, she took a seat and ordered a cup of coffee for herself.??

    After almost ten minutes, a man approached her.??

    "Mrs. Collins." When Rachael looked at him, he smiled, "It''s good to finally meet you."??

    "I am sorry¸MÄÜ" Rachael got up. "I didn''t recognise."??

    "You won''t because we haven''t met before," he remarked. "My name is Lokus, Mrs. Volkov has sent me here. Madam is waiting for you, please follow me."??

    "Why didn''t shee inside?"??

    "Madam doesn''t like crowded ces."??

    His reply made her frown. Why would she invite her to a cafe if she doesn''t wannae in?

    "Please¸MÄÜ" Lokus politely stepped away, waiting for her to lead the way.??

    "Wait, let me clear the bill first." She was about to grab her purse when Lokus stopped her.??

    "Don''t worry about the bill madam, my men will take care of it."??

    Though she found it a little weird, she still shrugged off the feeling and walked out of the cafe while Lokus followed her.??

    ¸M?..

    [Outside]??

    As soon as they stepped out, Rachael frowned when she did not see anyone standing outside the cafe.??<sub> </sub>

    "Where is she?" she inquired.??

    "This way¸MÄÜ" He guided her towards the car.??

    Not getting a good feeling out of it, Rachael refused to move. "I¸Mìò am notfortable with this. I came here to meet Andrew''s grandmother, I don''t even know who you are."??

    She then took out her phone. "I need to call Andrew¸MÄÜ" But before she could even unlock her phone, Lokus took it away.??

    "I am sorry madam but I am afraid you can''t make any phone calls now." He shoved it inside his pocket.??

    "What are you trying to do?" Rachael snapped. "Give me my phone back." Her heart started racing uncontrobly. She cursed herself for leaving the house without telling Andrew.??

    And now that her phone was gone, how was she supposed to call him to let him know what was going on???

    "With all due respect madam, I can''t do that," Lokus sighed. "Please don''t worry, I mean no harm. I am just following the orders given to me."??

    When she took a step back, he added, "I have been working with the Volkovs for more than four decades now. I have seen the young master, Andrew, grow up in front of me. I seriously mean no harm."??

    "Then what do you want?" She gulped in nervousness. Though the situation she had pushed herself into was pretty tight, Lokus did not give her any threat vibes. But she still didn''t let her guard down.??

    "I am here to take you to Russia." He nced at his watch. "We should leave, we have a flight to catch in thirty minutes."??

    ...

    [Two hourster]??

    [Collins corporation]??

    Andrew frowned when the call did not go through. He had been trying to call Rachael for more than ten minutes now but her number was out of coverage.??

    After trying for a couple of more times, he called George.??

    "George, where are you?"??

    "Office," George answered. "What happened?"??

    "I can''t get in touch with Rach, her number is not reachable." Andrew pinched the space between his brows. He was feeling very anxious.??

    "She was at home when Emma and I left. I''ll call someone at home and then let you know."??

    "Alright."??

    After hanging up the call, Andrew called Rachael again.??

    Just then Ben rushed inside the room.??

    "Boss¸MÄÜ"??

    The panicked look on his face made Andrew feel even more anxious. "What are you doing here?"??

    "Lokus and his men are in the city, they arrived this morning."??

    Ben was enjoying his day off with Tina when he received the news from his men. The sudden arrival of Helen''s right hand man wasn''t a very good sign. He knew they were up to something.??

    He tried calling Andrew to inform him about the new situation but the call did not go through.??

    Not wanting to waste anymore time, he quickly rushed over to the office.??

    "What?" Andrew frowned. "What are they doing here?"??

    "We still have no idea but¸MÄÜ" A phone call interrupted him.??

    When Andrew called the caller ID, he quickly received the call.??

    "George¸MÄÜ"??

    "The helper said Rach left home a couple of hours ago."??

    Andrew pursed his lips and frowned. He wasn''t getting a good feeling about it.??

    When he did not say anything, George asked, "Is everything okay?"??

    "Yeah, everything is fine. I''ll call youter."??

    After hanging up the call, Andrew got up from his seat and called Lokas first but the call did not go through.

    ¸M?..

    [Special announcement]??

    Greetings Readers :)

    I hope everyone is doing okay.??

    As you all know from the previous announcement that I had to fly to my hometown because of some family emergency.??

    This is why I had to take a break from writing.??

    But now I am back and regr updates will start from today. :)

    Thank you so much for understanding ?›M?

    A lot of you might not know but there is a book that I am writing which is a part of a project that Webnovel has started.??

    The book is still in the testing phase. It has 60+ chapters as of now.??

    The name of the book is ''Her Double Trouble''. (As the name suggests, it''s a love triangle)??

    Please feel free to check it out and if you like it, please drop a review.??

    [Note: You will not find the book in my profile because it''s a part of a project and not my individual work. But I am the writer of the book.

    Please search the book manually]??

    I will drop the synopsis and cover in thement box.??

    Thanks :)

    ¸M? .

 Chapter 242 Kidnapped?

    Andrew pursed his lips and frowned. He tried calling Lokus again followed by Rachael but when the call did not go through, he started feeling very anxious.

    Noticing the sudden change in Andrew''sposer, Ben inquired, "What happened boss? Is everything okay?"

    "Rachael is missing," He answered without taking his eyes off the phone.

    "What?" Ben widened his eyes in shock. "Did Lokus¡ª" He stopped and pursed his lips.

    Why else would Lokuse to the city all the way from Russia?

    Without saying anything, Andrew called Yuri, one of the guards of the mansion.

    "Yes boss¡ª"

    "Yuri, I want you to run to my study room right now," he instructed. "Open the third drawer of my desk. You''ll see a file inside the drawer. Open it and check if Rachael''s passport is there or not."

    "Okay boss, give me a minute."

    "Go fast." Andrew pinched the space between his brows.

    After a minute or two, Yuri said, "Only your passport is there, boss, I don''t see madam''s passport."

    Andrew pursed his lips and frowned. "There is a spy in the mansion, I am sure it''s one of the helpers who is working for my grandmother. Find out who it is."

    After hanging up the call, he instructed Ben. "Rachael''s passport is missing too. I think¡ª"

    "They took madam to Russia," Benpleted his sentence.

    ...

    [10 hourster]

    [Moscow, Russia]

    "This way madam¡ª" Lokus instructed Rachael as soon as they got down from the aircraft.

    Rachael wrapped her arms tightly around her as she walked forward. It had been almost twelve hours since she talked to Andrew and it was killing her.

    She knew he was panicking and worried about her.

    How was she supposed to contact him? Lokus had taken away her phone and hadn''t returned it yet. She had no way tomunicate with him.

    Just then men dressed in ck suits approached them.

    When she saw them, Rachael assumed it must be more of Helen''s men. But she quickly changed her mind when Lokus and the other men who had travelled with them quickly surrounded her to form a human wall.

    "Step away," one of the men stated in a very threatening voice.

    "You have no business here," Lokus snapped.

    "How can I have no business when you have kidnapped my niece-inw?" Daniel walked towards them through the group of men.

    "Master¡ª" Lokus politely bowed down and greeted him.

    "Step away¡ª" Daniel instructed him.

    "I¡ª"

    "I said step away," Daniel squinted his eyes. "Don''t make me repeat myself again."

    Left with no other choice, Lokus stepped away along with his men.

    When Daniel saw Rachael, he pinched the space between his brows and sighed. He then approached her. "Look at you¡ª" He quickly took off his coat and ced it over her shoulder. "You look so cold."

    Rachael tightened the coat around her body. She was indeed very cold. The weather was much more chilly than that of their city.

    "Don''t you have the courtesy to throw something warm on her?" Daniel res at Lokus. "Do you wanna freeze her to death?"

    Lokus lowered his head. "I am sorry¡ª"

    He was about to say something else when his phone started ringing.

    When Daniel saw the called ID, he gave it to Rachael. "If you don''t receive this call, your husband will probably kill himself and everyone around him."

    Rachael quickly took the phone from his hand and answered it. "Andrew¡ª"

    "Rachael? Are you okay?" Before she could answer, he snapped at her. "How could you be so careless? Why did you go there without telling me? Do you have any idea how stupid and dangerous that was?"

    "I¡ª" Rachael sighed. "I know, I am sorry." She had learned her lesson. She would never keep anything away from him, especially things which involved his maternal family.

    "I am at the airport, I''ll be there soon," he informed her. "Until then, stay with Daniel and don''t leave his side, okay?"

    "Okay."

    "Please, listen to me just this time," he added. "No matter what happens, don''t leave his side."<sub> </sub>

    Andrew reminded her again. It would take him another ten hours to be there. Though he knew Helen would not do anything to harm her, he still didn''t wanna trust anyone.

    Luckily Daniel was in Russia for business. Andrew informed him about the situation and told him to fetch Rachael from the airport and keep her close until he arrives.

    "I won''t, I promise." The panic and anxiety in his voice was so evident. She felt bad for making him feel like that.

    "Babe, stay safe okay?" He sighed. "I love you and I''ll be there soon."

    "I love you too,e soon." Even though she knew Daniel would take care of her, she would feel much more at peace when Andrew is with her.

    After hanging up the call, Rachael gave the phone back to Daniel.

    "Come, let''s go." Daniel wrapped his arms around Rachael''s shoulder and guided her towards his car.

    "Master¡ª" Lokus stopped him. "You can''t take her."

    Daniel raised his brows. "And who are you to stop me?"

    "Lokus, maybe you are my mother''s most favourite helper but that doesn''t mean you have the right to tell me what to do," he smirked. "Don''t forget your ce."

    "But madam¡ª"

    "You don''t have to worry about that, I know how to handle my mother," Daniel interrupted him. "For now, I am taking my niece-inw with me. I hope it''s not a problem?"

    When Lokus did not say anything, Daniel ced his hand on Rachael''s back and was about to leave when she stopped her.

    "Wait¡ª" When he looked at her, she said, "He has my phone."

    Daniel gestured one of his men to take the phone from Lokus.

    He then took the phone and gave it to Rachael. "Is that all?"

    "He has my passport and bag too."

    Daniel sighed and looked at his men. "Just take all the things ande to the car."

    "Okay boss¡ª"

    ¡­.

    [Daniel''s car]

    "Here, drink this." Daniel gave her a cup of hot coffee.

    "Thanks¡ª" Rachael quickly grabbed it and took a sip. "I didn''t know it would be so chilly here."

    "Can''t me you, they didn''t give you time to pack." He gestured the driver to start the car.

    "Where are we going now?" She inquired.

    "Hmm, the n was for us to check into a hotel and wait for your husband''s arrival. But I don''t think people, especially my mother, will let both of us stay in peace until then," he sighed. "So I am taking you to see her."

    When Rachael frowned, Daniel added, "Don''t worry, I will be with you all the time. And we will leave as soon as we can."

    When she nodded, he remarked, "You should be so reckless when ites to things even remotely rted to our family. This was your first time so we will let it pass but next time, make sure you don''t repeat it, okay? You can always tell Andrew¡ªand if you don''t wanna tell him, you can tell me. I will figure something out."

    "Thanks," Rachael sighed. "I shouldn''t have listened to her. I am sorry for troubling you."

    "You don''t have to apologise, we are family," he remarked. "And families help each other."

    Contemting for a while, she said, "She told me that Andrew''s life is in danger, is it true?"

    "Well¡ª" Daniel shrugged.

    "So it''s true?" She panicked. "Then he shouldn''te here¡ª"

    "It doesn''t matter if hees here or not." Pausing for a while, he exined, "Rachael, I am sure by now Andrew has told you what kind of business our family is involved in."

    When she nodded, he added, "So our lives have been at stake as soon as we were born. It doesn''t really matter if we are here or in any other part of the world. But that also doesn''t mean we should just stop living and live our life with fear, right?"

    "I understand that as a wife, you are scared and worried for him. And it''spletely valid," he remarked. "I mean, Kate and I have been married for six years now but she is still always worried about me. She keeps calling me even when she is busy with work."

    "My point is, even though our lives are always at stake, we know how to stay safe. We are always cautious, we take necessary precautions and we never let our guard down. That is how we always keep ourselves safe." Daniel tried his best to exin everything to Rachael to reduce her anxiety.

    "But sometimes, things go wrong and we get hurt but that''s okay. We have the money so we get the best treatment and get healed in now time."

    "Andrew never tells me these things," she sighed.

    "Well, that''s understandable because I never tell Kate these things either," he chuckled. "Wives are weird, okay? But in a good way. You people always panic as if we are already dead and gone."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 243 Big Baby

    When Rachael did not say anything, Daniel asked, "Do I make sense?"??

    She sighed and nodded. "To some extent, yes."??

    "Alright¸MÄÜ" he sighed. "At some point I thought I was just rambling stuff."

    "Don''t tell this to Kate when you meet her, okay?" He added. "She is gonna kill me."

    "She is here too?"??

    "Not yet, she will be here in¸MÄÜ" He nced at his watch. "Five hours."??

    "Andrew and others will be here by tomorrow morning. Till then, you can hangout with Kate and me."??

    "Andrew told me a little about Kate." Daniel had spent almost a week with them when he was in the city. Rachael had bonded with him more than she had thought she would. He was easy going and funny just like Owen. She really loved the time they had spent together.??

    "My Kate is awesome," Daniel smiled. "She is beautiful, talented and she makes the best choco chip cookies in the entire world."??

    "She is an actress," he proudly added.??

    "Really?" Rachael eximed. "That''s awesome."??

    "I know right?" Daniel grinned. "I am married to an actress, how cool is that?"??

    "It''s very cool," she chuckled. "Do I know her from anything?"??

    "Well, you can find that out after you meet her."??

    ¸M?..

    [Volkov Mansion]??

    "I am sorry madam." Lokus lowered his head and stood in front of Helen.??

    "You don''t have to apologise," Helen sighed. "You brought her here, that itself is a big thing."??

    "We were going to bring young madam here but Master Daniel took her with him," he exined the entire situation to her.??

    "Daniel is in town?" She smirked. "He is here and he did not even bother toe here."??

    "Is his wife in town too?" She asked.??

    "She will be here in a few hours." Lokus answered. "All of them are flying here from the city today. They will be here by tomorrow morning."

    "All of them?" Helen raised her brows. "Andrew, Owen and Elsa? All three?"??

    Lokus nodded. "Justin too."??

    "I see."??

    Sensing the change in her expression, Lokus inquired, "Is everything okay madam?"

    She nodded. "Yes, everything is fine. Is Daniel bringing Rachael home or is he keeping her with him until Andrew arrives?"??

    "Maybe he will bring her here with Kateter."??

    ¸M?..

    [Six hourster]??

    After they left the airport, Daniel took Rachael to the hotel to freshen up and take some rest.??

    He even bought her some clothes as she had nothing to wear.??

    "I didn''t know what to buy so I asked one of the female guards to buy a few basic things," he exined. "When Andrewes here, he will take you shopping."??

    Looking at the two big bags which were stuffed with clothes, Rachael pursed her lips. It definitely wasn''t just a few basic things.

    "You don''t like them?" Before she could answer, Daniel said, "I''ll ask someone to take them away. Let''s go to the mall, we will get what you like."??

    "No¸MÄÜ" She stopped him. "These are more than enough. I just feel it''s too much."??

    "Is it?" He frowned. "It''s just two bags."??

    "Well¸MÄÜ" She shrugged. "It''s stuffed."??

    Daniel sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Why is it so hard to please women? I mean, you guysin when you buy you less things but you alsoin when it''s more."??

    "Maybe because you men are stupid."??

    Daniel looked at the direction of the voice. The corners of his lips curled upwards when he saw who it was.

    Kate smiled at him as she walked into the room. "And maybe because men always think they know women very well but apparently they do not."??

    She looked at Rachael. "Am I right, Rach?"??

    Rachael on the other hand stood frozen on the ground. She wanted to say something or give an expression but her entire body felt numb as if she was struck by lightning. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.??

    Looking at her pale expression, Daniel inquired, "Rach, are you okay?"??

    "You are Kathleen Russo V." Rachael threw her hand in her mouth and gasped as loud as she could. "Oh my God and you know my name."??

    She then red at Daniel. "Why didn''t you tell me your wife is Kathleen Russo? I would have¸MÄÜ"??

    "What¸MÄÜ" Daniel sighed when he realised something. "Okay now I get it, you know her."??

    "Who doesn''t know her?" Rachael looked at Kathleen. "I am such a big fan, I literally love you with all my heart. My two girlfriends and I, we literally never miss any episode of yourtest drama and we all watch all your movies."??

    "Wow¸MÄÜ" Kathleen sighed and gave Rachael a hug. "I have been dying to meet you ever since I heard that our Andrew got married. But now I am even more excited."??

    "Are you kidding me?" Rachael eximed. "I am going to cry."??<sub> </sub>

    Kathleen Russo, was a pretty big name in the entertainment and model industry. She was already in the field when she met Daniel ten years ago at their college reunion.??

    Even after getting into a rtionship with Daniel and getting marriedter, she continued working in the industry with ease. Daniel had always supported her career no matter what happened.??

    He even went against his family and his mother when they questioned her work of choice.??

    With Daniel''s support and encouragement, she had managed to crawl to the top and stay there for thest seven years.??

    Kathleen was the only daughter of a well-known businessman from Italy. Her family, especially her father, wanted her to take over the family business but she chose her passion over everything else. This led to a dispute with her family and they were no longer in talking terms.??

    Initially she felt very lonely as she had no one to share her feelings with but things changed after she met Daniel.

    He was the only family she had and that was enough for her.??

    "Oh please don''t," Kathleen pulled away. "Andrew is gonna like it if he hears I made his dear wife cry."??

    "You are so awesome." Rachael hugged her again. "I love you."??

    "Can you give me an autograph?" She requested. She couldn''t wait to gloat that she hugged Kathleen Russo to Tina and Emma. She knew they would burn with jealousy.??

    "Of course." Kathleen chuckled. "But are you sure you want one? I mean, we are family now. You will see me almost everyday."??

    "That''s true¸MÄÜ" Daniel wrapped his arms around Kathleen''s waist. "Kate is taking a break from work. So we were making ns to stay with you and Andrew for sometime."??

    "That will be awesome," Rachael eximed. "But wait¸M±³hat about your on-going drama "Ice and Fire"?"??

    "We finished shooting thest episode before I left."??

    "Really?" She widened her eyes in shock. "What happens at the end? Does Falinzo really kill you¸Mìò mean Lina?"??

    Before Kathleen could give her a spoiler, Rachael stopped her. "No no, don''t tell me. I need to watch it."??

    "I can give you a spoiler if you want."??

    Rachael contemted for a while before choosing not to spoil the good drama. "You have no idea how tempting that offer is but I really think I should wait for the episodes to air."??

    "Alright, but let me know if you want to know beforehand." Kathleen wrapped her arms around Daniel''s waist and looked at him.??

    "I missed you so much."??

    Daniel sighed and hugged her tightly. "I missed you even more."

    "If you missed me that much, why are you taking me to see your mom as soon as I arrive instead of taking me to our room?" She pouted her lips.

    "Trust me, I am cursing myself for not doing that. But you know the whole thing¸MÄÜ" He gently caressed her hair. "Mom needs to see Rachael otherwise she will definitely do something crazy. We can''t leave her alone so we have to apany her."??

    Kathleen sighed and helplessly shook her head. She then looked at Rachael. "She hates me."??

    "Helen?" When she nodded, Rachael frowned. "How can anyone hate you?"??

    "Well¸MÄÜ" Kathleen shrugged her shoulders. "When you can''t give your husband a child, the mother-inw tends to get a little crazy."??

    "Kate, what have I told you?" Daniel frowned. "Don''t say such things."??

    "Even if I don''t say it, will it not be true?" She buried her face on his chest and sighed, "It will always be the truth."??

    Daniel kissed the top of her head. "I have told you this many times and today I will tell it again in front of Rachael. We don''t need a kid because I am still a kid."??

    When Kathleen chuckled, he added. "Seriously, I am your big baby and I''ll always be your big baby for the rest of our lives."??

    "That''s right." She tiptoed and ruffled his hair. "You know Rach, I have to feed my big baby, bathe him, feed him and sometimes, even coax him to sleep."

    "You also have to dress me up sometimes," Daniel grinned.

    "You both look so cute together," Rachael smiled.??

    ¸M?.

    [Special announcement]??

    Greetings Readers :)

    I hope everyone is doing okay.??

    As you all know from the previous announcement that I had to fly to my hometown because of some family emergency.??

    This is why I had to take a break from writing.??

    But now I am back and regr updates will start from today. :)

    Thank you so much for understanding ?›M?

    A lot of you might not know but there is a book that I am writing which is a part of a project that Webnovel has started.??

    The book is still in the testing phase. It has 60+ chapters as of now.??

    The name of the book is ''Her Double Trouble''. (As the name suggests, it''s a love triangle)??

    Please feel free to check it out and if you like it, please drop a review.??

    [Note: You will not find the book in my profile because it''s a part of a project and not my individual work. But I am the writer of the book.

    Please search the book manually]??

    I will drop the synopsis and cover in thement box.??

    Thanks :)

    ¸M? .

 Chapter 244 Taunts

    [Volkov Mansion]

    As soon as they stepped out of the car, Kathleen sighed. She wasn''t a big fan of her inws, especially her mother-inw.

    Helen was the first person who opposed when Daniel told his family members that he was marrying her.

    ording to Helen, she wasn''tpatible with her son and her family.

    But Daniel shut everyone up and married her anyway.

    After their marriage, Helen did start behaving decently with her but after a couple of years when the couple started having troubles conceiving, Helen''s behaviour also started getting worse.

    Six years into the marriage and her behaviour with Kathleen had turned very ugly.

    She never left a chance to taunt her and frown her for not being able to give her son and the family a child.

    Though Daniel always stood by her side, fighting with everyone who tried to look down on her, Kathleen still felt bad.

    "Don''t overthink." Daniel wrapped his arms around her waist. "You just have to remember that I love you and nothing matters to me more than you."

    "I know." She leaned against his chest.

    "Right now, we need to be with Rachael," he remarked. "Andrew is not here, we have to be her strength and stand by her side."

    "Don''t worry about that," Kathleen chuckled. "Your mom doesn''t like me anyway."

    Just then Lokus stepped out of the mansion. "Master, madam, young madam." He greeted them simultaneously.

    "Rach¡ª" Kathleen hooked her arms around hers. "Come, let''s go inside."

    Rachael took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡­.

    [Inside]

    When they stepped inside, Helen was waiting for them right by the door.

    "Mom¡ª" Daniel stepped forward and hugged her.

    "Oh so you remember that your mother still exists?" Helen scoffed as she returned the hug.

    "Why are you always so dramatic?" Daniel sighed.

    "I will stop being dramatic if you start showing me some respect." She pulled away and looked at Kathleen.

    "You are here too."

    "Mom¡ª" Kathleen greeted her.

    Helen nodded before looking at Rachael. "Come here dear."

    Rachael hesitated for a while before stepping forward.

    "I must have scared you," Helen sighed. "But you must understand I meant no harm."

    "Maybe you didn''t mean any harm but your ways were not appropriate," Rachael remarked. "Andrew was bringing me here anyway but by doing this, you strained your rtionship not only with me but also your grandson."

    Kathleen pursed her lips and leaned towards Daniel. "I don''t think she needs our help," she whispered.

    "I know right? She snapped right at her," Daniel chuckled.

    "Maybe my ways were wrong but my intentions weren''t," Helen defended herself.

    Rachael did not say anything. She had nothing to tell her anymore. She had lost all the leftover hope or expectations she had from Helen. She could no longer trust her.

    "Anyway, don''t keep any hard feelings." Helen smiled and grabbed her hand. "We are family after all."

    "You lucky that we are family," Daniel remarked. "If someone else had done what you did today, that person wouldn''t be alive by now."

    Kathleen pinched Daniel''s waist and gestured him not to say anything.

    "You know how things work in our world mommy," he added.

    Helen sighed. "Well, what can I say? I have to opt for different methods to make my kids visit me."

    Without waiting for anyone''s reply, she added, "Come let''s go inside, I made food."

    She then grabbed Rachael''s hand and pulled her inside.

    "You are hungry, right?" Daniel asked.

    Kathleen sighed. "Whenever I see your mom, I lose all my appetite."

    ¡­..

    After dinner, Rachael apanied Kathleen while Daniel left as he had something important to do.

    "That was the most awkward dinner I have ever had," Rachael sighed.

    "I know," Kathleen chuckled. "It''s always intense with her."<sub> </sub>

    "So Rachael, when are you nning to bless me with a great grandchild?"

    "Here you go." Kathleen muttered as she took a sip of the wine.

    Helen sat next to them. "The only thing this housecks is little figures running around."

    She then nced at Kathleen before looking at Rachael again. "I did not get the satisfaction of a grandchild from one of my sons yet but I hope you will not disappoint me."

    Kathleen chose to stay silent and kept sipping her wine. She was used to hearing suchments, especially from Helen.

    "Andrew and I are not thinking about having a child right now," Rachael answered. "We have our own ns in regards to that matter."

    "That''s right but it''s good to have kids early and¡ª"

    "We have our own ns and we will stick to it," she interrupted. "We don''t wanna rush into doing something just because there are no kids running around this mansion."

    Kathleen choked on the wine she was drinking and started coughing vigorously.

    "Excuse me¡ª" She stood up and left..

    "You know Rachael, I thought I''ll like you." Helen smiled. "But now I am not so sure."

    "I never expected you to like me in the first ce." Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael added, "I know you don''t like me Helen. But it really doesn''t matter anymore."

    "Andrew loves me, he adores me," she stated. "And that is all that matters."

    Rachael respected Helen as an elder but after what Helen had done, she had lost every ounce of respect she had for her.

    "Remember you told me once that Andrew is your favourite kid?" When Helen nodded, she remarked, "Keep pulling your lousy tricks and you will end up pushing him further and further away."

    "One thing about your grandson is that he is crazy about me. If something happens to me, he will go crazy," she added. "You know your grandson better than me, you know what he is capable of."

    Helen pursed her lips and frowned. She didn''t like the way Rachael was talking to her but she couldn''t do anything about it.

    Since Rachael was from a clean background, she had assumed it would be easy to scare her but she couldn''t be more wrong.

    She had expected her to be scared after today''s incident but instead, she acted very bold and unaffected. This bothered her alot.

    But at the same time, she was happy that her grandson did not disappoint her. He didn''t marry a pushover, whom everyone could run over.

    At least Rachael was capable of standing up for herself.

    "You know Rachael, I am a little jealous of you," Helen chuckled.

    When Rachael frowned, she added, "I have been waiting for my grandkids and son toe home for months. I even called them over but no one cared to respond."

    "But today everyone ising over because you are here." Helen smiled. "It''s sad but at the same time I am happy because they areing over."

    "Even though I know they areing for you and not me. Daniel is here with his wife for you and not me, I am still happy."

    ¡­..

    [Garden]

    "Hey, what are you doing here?"

    "Nothing, just¡ª" Kathleen sighed. "Did you finish talking to her?"

    Rachael nodded. "Kind of¡ª"

    "It''s hard isn''t it?" She chuckled. "It''s hard talking to her."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she added, "You know Rach, I don''t really me her for taunting me like that. I mean, I am at fault here, isn''t it?"

    "It''s not your fault," Rachael answered. "It''s no one''s fault."

    "Daniel says that same thing," Kathleen sighed. "But I me myself. Maybe not a lot but a little bit."

    ? The pain of not being able to give her husband a child killed her little by little everyday. If not for the support and love Daniel showered her with, she would have broken down a long time back.

    "Six months after our marriage, I got pregnant," Kathleen smiled. "It was the most beautiful feeling. And Daniel¡ªI had never seen him so happy."

    She looked at Rachael. "He went all crazy. He bought so many gifts for the baby, clothes. I literally had to scold him to stop."

    "But during my 2nd trimester, I had a miscarriage." She wrapped her arms around her and sighed. "It was the worst feeling I had ever experienced."

    "Daniel stood by my side all the time. He constantly told me it was okay and it wasn''t my fault. He tried to act as normal as he could but I knew he wasn''t okay. He was dying inside just like I was but he refused to show it to me."

    Kathleen closed her eyes as her heart filled with sorrow and agony again. It had been more than 6 years but the wounds from that moment were still fresh.

    Rachael wrapped her arms around Kathleen''s shoulder. She couldn''t say the right words tofort her. She could only imagine the pain Kathleen and Daniel had been through.

    "After that incident, I couldn''t get pregnant again," Kathleen added. "The doctor said there was a slim chance but we should keep trying."

    She then looked at Rachael. "We even tried IVF four times in the past years but nothing helped."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 245 Grumpy Owen

    Kathleen took a deep breath to calm her emotions down.

    "The four IVFs drained me emotionally and physically," she added. "After our fourth failed attempt, I wanted to give it one more try but Daniel refused. He said he doesn''t want a baby at the cost of my health."

    "Daniel really adores you," Rachael smiled. "And I am not saying this just to make you feel better or for the sake of saying it."

    "When he stayed with us for a week in the city, all he could talk about was how much you would have enjoyed the city if you were there. He always mentioned you even when we were eating ice-cream."

    "Kate¡ª" Rachael gently squeezed her arm. "Honestly, I don''t know what to say. I can only imagine the emotional toil you are going through. But I can tell you one thing¡ª"

    "When you have a husband like Daniel, you have nothing to worry about," she stated.

    "I have been a part of this family only for a short period of time. I know there are things that aren''t justifiable and hical too. But despite the environment they grew up in, Andrew, Owen, Daniel and Elsa overcame everything and turned out to be the best versions of themselves."

    "That''s right," Kathleen agreed. "The men of this family have a history of suppressing their women. I am sure you know a few things by now."

    "But Andrew, Owen and Daniel are different from them. They know how to genuinely respect women," she added.

    Pausing for a while, Kathleen said, "Rach, maybe Andrew had told you a few things but that is nothing inparison to what this family actually is. It''s much worse than you can imagine."

    After being with the Volkov''s for several years, she was aware of everything. Their business, their ruthless ways of dealing with everything. There was nothing she didn''t know.

    When Daniel first told her about their family business and his involvement in it, she was scared, so scared that she didn''t talk to him for a whole week.

    But the love he showered her with and the love she had for him, overpowered the fear she had developed. She was d that she overcame all her fears and married him.

    Despite the business he was involved in, Daniel ever let it implement Kathleen even a little bit. He was always cautious with her safety no matter where she was or what she was doing.

    Even though she knew he was always protected by a number of guards, she couldn''t help but constantly worry about him. He was the only family she had, she couldn''t lose him.

    She then hooked her arms around Rachael''s shoulder. "Despite everything, let''s just be happy that we married one of the most wonderful products of this family."

    Rachael smiled and nodded. "I couldn''t be more grateful."

    "Andrew ising tomorrow, right?" When she nodded, Kathleen sighed, "Do you think he is gonna be mad?"

    "Definitely," Rachael sighed. "It''s my fault this time, I should have told him as soon as Helen called me."

    "You should have." Pausing for a while, Kathleen said, "Helen is a good woman but at the same time, she can be very scheming and wicked."

    She looked at Rachael. "She is a kind of woman who likes to win. She liked to dominate others and keep them under her. But she is not getting that from her son and her grandkids. This is why she is pulling all kinds of tricks on them."

    Contemting for a while, Rachael asked, "What about Semion? Do they not share a close rtionship?"

    It had been a few hours since she arrived at the mansion but she hadn''t seen Semion. Even Helen hadn''t mentioned him even once.

    Daniel also didn''t ask about his father''s whereabouts since he had arrived.

    "They don''t stay together," Kathleen answered. "It''s been almost six years. Semion stays by himself in the other mansion."

    "This family is moreplicated than you think Rach," she sighed. "But there is nothing we can do about it."

    Rachael nodded in agreement. By now, it wasn''t hard for her to guess that.

    ...

    [Next Day]

    [Airport]

    "How long do we have to stay here?" Owen pinched the space between his brows. No one was more annoyed than him at the moment. He had ns of flying to the country after a couple of weeks but now because of his grsndmother''s stupid moves, his ns had been disruppted.

    When Andrew told him what had happened, he was enraged. He frowned upon his grandmother for involving Rachael in the mess.

    "Do you think she will let us leave before aunt Lisa''s anniversary?" Elsa scoffed. "We are stuck here for at least two weeks."

    Owen pursed his lips and frowned.

    "Why are you being so grumpy?" Justin questioned him. "This is a nice opportunity for you to break your self celibacy."

    "You stopped gettingid?" Elsa widened her eyes in shock.

    "Why is my sex life a hot topic in this group now?" Owen snapped. He was already very annoyed and the ganging up wasn''t helping.

    "Come one you guys stop teasing him," Ben remarked. "He is already very upset that he had to leave his housekeeper alone for two long weeks."

    Owen neither refuted or denied what Ben had just said. It was true that he wasn''t happy as he had to leave Juliana but he had no other choice. He had to apany Andrew.<sub> </sub>

    Andrew wanted to fly over with Ben but Owen, Elsa and Justin insisted on apanying him. They didn''t wanna leave him alone to seal with the shit their grandmother was throwing at him.

    Noticing how silent Andrew was, Elsa wrapped her arms around his. "Don''t worry, Dan and Kate are with Rach, she will be okay."

    "It''s my fault." Andrew sighed. He kept ming himself for not protecting his wife well.

    "How is it your fault?" Elsa frowned. "It''spletely grandma''s fault, she is the one who should be med."

    Elsa was well aware of what kind of a person Helen was. She had spent almost half of her childhood and her youth with her. She knew the woman inside out and she could say that even though Helen did not mean any harm, she wasn''t a good person.

    When she left Russia, Elsa had made up her mind never toe back again. The people who were close to her heart were all around her, she didn''t want anything else.

    But every now and then, Helen or anybody else kept pulling all kinds of tricks to drag her back.

    "I should have been more careful." Andrew pursed his lips and frowned.

    "Don''t stress yourself out, we have a lot of people to deal with," Owen remarked. Since they were in Russia, there were a lot of things they had to do.

    "You will feel better when you see Rachael."

    Andrew nodded in agreement. It had been more than twenty four hours since hest saw her and it was killing him. Though he knew she was safe with Daniel, he still couldn''t calm down.

    ¡­..

    [Hotel]

    [Kathleen and Daniel''s room]

    "Hey, are you free to talk?"

    "Yeah of course,e on in¡ª" Kathleen invited her inside.

    Rachael smiled and stepped in. She then looked around and asked, "Is Daniel around?"

    "He stepped out to get ice cream for me," she answered. "I suddenly started craving it."

    "I see." Rachael gave her a weak smile.

    Sensing her hesitation, Kathleen asked, "Rach, do you wanna say something?"

    Contemting for a while, she said, "I don''t know if it''s weird or¡ª"

    "Hey, don''t worry about that." Kathleen ced her hand over hers. "You can tell me whatever you want."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael hesitantly said, "I have a friend who was facing fertility problems too. She had several failed IVFs. Even the doctors suggested her to either go for adoption or surrogacy."

    "There is a fertility centre in the city," she added. "It has a pretty big name and the sess rate there is very high. My friend conceived in the first attempt."

    Kathleen gently squeezed Rachael''s hand. "Really?"

    Rachael nodded. "I have a friend who works under one of the doctors there. If you are willing then I can get you an appointment."

    "I¡ª" She lowered her head. She really wanted a child and was willing to try as many times as she could but she knew Daniel wouldn''t agree with it.

    "I wanted to tell you about it yesterday itself but¡ª" Rachael sighed. "I think you should talk to Daniel once before taking a decision over this matter."

    "I don''t think he will like the idea," Kathleen sighed.

    "Maybe he will if you talk to him properly."

    ...

    Author''s note:

    Greetings Readers :)

    I had to fly to my hometown for some family emergency. This is why I had to reduce the update rate to one chapter per day.

    I willpensateter with a mass release ^_^

    Thank you for understanding and your support :)

    Happy reading ?

    ¡­..

 Chapter 246 Scared

    [Outside the hotel]??

    As soon as Andrew stepped out of the car, he rushed inside. He couldn''t wait to see Rachael.??

    "Woah ho, calm down." Owen pulled him back. "We have to meet Daniel at the lobby first."??

    "Great, you guys continue with whatever you people want to discuss, I will go upstairs and catch up with the girls." Elsa took her hand bag from Justin''s hand. "Don''t take too long."??

    Justin nodded. "Take some rest, okay? We have to visit your grandmater."??

    "Why do you keep reminding me that?" Elsa frowned before walking away.??

    Justin sighed and helplessly shook his head. "You people are so sensitive when ites to matters like these, especially Elsa. If not for Rachael, I don''t think she would havee here."??

    "Who would have?" Owen scoffed. "We are here only for Rach."??

    "The city is so much better," Ben remarked. Though he didn''t show it, he was also very bummed about leaving Tina alone all of sudden, especially when things had started getting better between them. But he had responsibilities which he couldn''t neglect for personal pleasure.??

    "Do you really like the city or you are extra fond of it because of Tina?" Justin raised his brows.??

    Ben awkwardly cleared his throat. "You can say that."??

    While the three men were having their conversation as they waited for Daniel, Andrew was talking to Rachael over the phone.??

    "I am outside the hotel."??

    "You are here?" Rachael eximed. "Wait for me¸MÄÜ"??

    "Don''te down, it''s very chilly." He stopped her. "You will catch a cold."??

    "Oh okay, why aren''t youing up?" Just like him, even she was dying to see him. She knew he was mad at her and she deserved it as she was clearly at fault this time.??

    But she had made up her mind to do whatever it takes to coax her husband.??

    "I have something to discuss with Danile first," he answered. "Is Kate with you?"??

    "Yes, I am in her room."??

    "Stay with her, Elsa will be there soon," he instructed. "I wille and fetch you as soon as we are done."??

    Before he could hang up, Rachael stopped him. "Wait¸MÄÜ"??

    "What is it?"??

    Contemting for a while, she asked, "Are you mad?"??

    When he did not say anything, she started feeling anxious. Whenever Andrew was mad, he locked all his emotions and turned silent.??

    "Andrew¸MÄÜ"??

    "Let''s talk about it when we meet." He interrupted her.??

    "Okay."??

    After hanging up the call, Andrew joined the group again.

    A few minutester, Daniel joined them too.??

    "You guys are finally here." He gave everyone a hug including Ben. "How have you been Ben?"??

    "I am good sir, what about you?"??

    "You know, I am always great," Daniel eximed. "And since Kate is back now, I am more than great."??

    He then looked at Andrew. "We will be invading your ce for a few months. I wanna show Kate everything there and¸MÄÜ"??

    "You sound like a teenager who cannot wait to spend the spring break with his girlfriend," Justin chuckled.??

    "I know right?" Daniel eximed. "It''s not my fault, whenever I am with her, I feel so excited."??

    "So you two are gonna fly back with us?" Owen inquired.??

    "That is the n." Daniel looked at Andrew who was extremely quiet. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so silent?"??

    "It''s hard to say," Justin whispered. "We don''t know if he is mad with Rachael for lying or with grandma for kidnapping her."??

    "Andrew¸MÄÜ" Daniel sighed and ced his hand on his shoulder. "Don''t be too mad with her, she is already a little traumatised. I am sure this is her first kidnapping so¸MÄÜ"??

    "And nowing to my mom and your grandma, we will deal with her ordingly. You know how she is, she will do anything to force others to do what she wants," he added. "We have to deal with her ordingly."??

    Owen and Justin nodded in agreement. Everyone was aware of Helen''s sly moves.

    "Being angry with her is not gonna do anything, you will just make her feel down and you will get upset too." Daniel patted Andrew''s shoulder. "So be good, go upstairs and hug your wife."??

    ...??

    [Kathleen''s room]??

    "Why did you do that, Rach?" Elsa sighed. "Do you know how worried we were?"

    "I am sorry, I¸MÄÜ"

    "Especially Andrew," she eximed. "He didn''t even sleep once during the entire flight. He was so worried."??

    Rachael pursed her lips and sighed. "I shouldn''t have done that." She grabbed Elsa''s hand. "You guys had to go through so much trouble because of me."??

    "That''s not a problem." She gave her a hug. "I am just d you are safe."??

    "When I heard about it from Dan, I was so scared," Kate sighed.??

    "Luckily uncle Dan was here," Elsa remarked. "Otherwise imagine you staying in the mansion alone with grandma."??

    "That''s a nightmare," Kate scoffed. "Please don''t tell me since we all are here we have to stay there."??

    "I guess," Elsa shrugged her shoulders. "I really don''t wanna go back there but we don''t have a choice."??

    "That''s true."??

    Just then Andrew stepped into the room along with Daniel.

    Rachael quickly got up when she saw him.??

    When their eyes met, she nervously bit her lower lips. She wanted to say something but couldn''t find the right words.??

    Andrew on the other hand also did not tell her anything. He kept looking at her and only looked away when he had to greet Kathleen.<sub> </sub>

    "How are you?" He gave her a hug.??

    "I am okay." She patted his back. "Are you fine?"

    He sighed and nodded.??

    "Don''t be too upset with her, she is already worried," Kate whispered before pulling away.

    "Alright, I''ll go to my room now." Elsa got up. "I''ll see you guyster."??

    Before leaving, she asked Andrew. "When are we going there?"??

    "After I am done dealing with a few things," Andrew answered as he looked at Rachael.

    ...??

    [Rachael and Andrew''s Room]??

    As soon as they entered the room, Rachael took the coat from his hand and ced it on the couch.??

    "How was your flight?"??

    "Good," he answered as he unbuttoned his shirt. He then sat on the bed and rested his back on the headboard.??

    Rachael contemted for a while before sitting right next to him. "Are you tired?"??

    Without anything, Andrew pulled her in his embrace.??

    Burrying his face on her neck, he took a deep breath and sighed as he tightly wrapped his arms around her.??

    "Andrew¸MÄÜ"??

    "I was so scared, Rach, so scared." He tightened his grip around her.??

    "I am sorry, I should have told you." She knew he was worried because of her. If she had told him the truth, nothing of this sort would have happened.??

    He pulled away and rested his forehead against hers. "Never keep things away from me, especially things like this."??

    "Rach, you are very precious to me. If anything would have happened to you, I wouldn''t be able to take it," He kissed the back of her hand. "You have to stay safe for me because I won''t be able to live without you."??

    "I promise I will never do this again." She cupped his face and pressed her lips against his.??

    ...??

    [Kathleen and Daniel''s Room]??

    "Done with your work?"

    "Hmm¸MÄÜ" Daniel caressed her back. "I am trying to finish up everything as soon as possible. I want to give you all my attention when we go for our vacation."

    Kathleen smiled and buried her face on his chest. "It''s been months since I had all your attention."??

    "I know," he sighed. "You have been busy with work and so have I."??

    Daniel frowned and looked at her. "We have really neglected each other babe, we have to make up for the time we have lost."??

    Keeping quiet for a while, she contemted for a while and said, "Dan, I want to talk to you about something."

    "What is it honey?" When she did not say anything, he looked at her. "Hey, you know that you can talk to me about everything, right?"

    When she nodded, he said, "Then feel free to tell me what is in your mind."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she remarked, "I want us to try IVF one more time."

    "Kate¸MÄÜ"??

    "Listen to me first." She cut him off. "I feel like this time we will¸MÄÜ"??

    "I think we have had this discussion already," Daniel stated. "I told you this before and I am telling you this again, we are not doing it."

    "Dan¸MÄÜ"??

    "No Kathleen," He frowned. "I love you and I always listen to you but not this time."

    "You have to understand that more than anything in this world, you are more important to me," he added. "I am not letting you do that to yourself for the fifth time."??

    During their four unsessful IVF attempts, he had seen her suffer physically, emotionally and mentally.??

    And the worst part was, he could do nothing about it.??

    ...??

    [Special announcement]??

    Greetings Readers :)

    I hope everyone is doing okay.??

    As you all know from the previous announcement that I had to fly to my hometown because of some family emergency.??

    This is why I had to take a break from writing.??

    But now I am back and regr updates will start from today. :)

    Thank you so much for understanding ?›M?

    A lot of you might not know but there is a book that I am writing which is a part of a project that Webnovel has started.??

    The book is still in the testing phase. It has 60+ chapters as of now.??

    The name of the book is ''Her Double Trouble''. (As the name suggests, it''s a love triangle)??

    Please feel free to check it out and if you like it, please drop a review.??

    [Note: You will not find the book in my profile because it''s a part of a project and not my individual work. But I am the writer of the book.

    Please search the book manually]??

    I will drop the synopsis and cover in thement box.??

    Thanks :)

    ¸M? .

 Chapter 247 Bottom Line

    "Daniel¡ª"

    "No," he stopped her. "I said no once, my decision is not gonna change."

    Kathleen did not say anything, she buried her face on his chest and stayed there for a while before getting down from the bed.

    Daniel quietly watched her walk towards the window. He sighed and helplessly shook his head before approaching her.

    "Kate, why are you doing this?"

    Without saying anything, she leaned against the window frame and closed her eyes.

    He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. "I have you and that''s enough. If we have a baby, I will wee it with open arms but even if we don''t, it doesn''t matter to me."

    "But I want one." Kathleen looked at him with teary eyes. "I want a baby, our baby¡ª"

    She tightened her grip around his shirt. "I cannot give you a baby Daniel and this kills me everyday. I watch you ying around with other kids and it breaks my heart."

    She buried his face on his chest and sobbed.

    Daniel wrapped his arms around her and sighed. He didn''t know what to say tofort her.

    Both of them wanted to be parents but after several failed attempts, Daniel had made his peace with the fact that they were not destined to be parents.

    But unlike him, it was different for Kathleen. He knew that she med herself for being incapable of giving him a child.

    Despite him telling her more than a hundred times that it was okay and it was no one''s fault, she kept ming herself.

    When the doctor first suggested they give IVF a shot, Daniel was very hesitant. He had done his research and had read about theplications.

    He didn''t want Kate to suffer so he immediately dropped the idea but Kate did not agree with it.

    She forced him to go with it for the first time followed by a second. After their third failed attempt, he refused to move ahead with the procedure but Kathleen somehow coaxed him to move forward with it again.

    And now she was doing the same thing all over again.

    Daniel knew he would slip and eventually agree with her but he really didn''t wish to see her go through everything. More than the physical impact, he was worried about the emotional and mental impact Kathleen had to go through during the treatment.

    "Please¡ª" She looked at him. "One more time."

    When Daniel did not say anything, she requested again. "Please Daniel, I really want to do this."

    Contemting for a while, he finally gave in. "Okay but this is thest time. After this we are never ever discussing this again."

    He wiped her tears away. "And I don''t want to see you cry again over this matter."

    "I promise I won''t." She hugged him tightly.

    ...

    [Evening]

    [Volkov Mansion]

    Elsa got down from the car and sighed. "This ce is really my fate. No matter what I do, at the end of the day I have toe here."

    "There are a few things we are born with, no matter how much we try we can''t push it out of our life." Daniel remarked as he wrapped his arms around her shoulder. "No matter how much we ignore or hate it, it will always keep running back to us."

    Elsa sighed and nodded. "I wish we could just delete it permanently from our lives."

    "It''s already been so many years honey and you managed to survive, I am sure we all will be okay."

    Just then Andrew''s car entered the driveway.

    As soon as they got down, Andrew intertwined their hands together. "Stay close to me, okay?"

    Rachael nodded. "Don''t worry, I came here yesterday with Daniel and Kate."

    "Did she tell you anything inappropriate?" She shook her head. "Good, I hope you are not lying this time."

    Rachael pouted her lips and frowned. "How long are you nning to taunt me like this?"

    "As long as I am not satisfied."

    "At this point, you are just being mean to your wife."

    While the couple continued bickering, someone was having his own conversation with his new HOUSEKEEPER.

    "Did you eat?" Owen asked.

    "Yes, did you eat?" When he let out an affirmative sound, Juliana said, "I cleaned the house in your absence."

    "Thanks."

    "Why are you thanking me?" She chuckled. "That''s my job."

    "How is your brother doing now?"

    "He is fine, thanks to you." Contemting for a while, she asked, "When are youing back?"<sub> </sub>

    "Why? Are you missing your boss already?" He chuckled.

    "Kinda¡ª" Realising what she had just said, Juliana quickly added, "I mean, it''s easy when you are here. You can tell me what you want me to do."

    "I see," he sighed. "I won''t be back at least for a couple of weeks, maybe more. Just take care of things in my absence. Do whatever you want to."

    "Hmm, okay."

    When Justin gestured Owen toe over, he asked him to wait.

    "I''ll hang up now, if there is anything just give me a call."

    "Alright, bye."

    After hanging up the call, Owen sighed. He wanted to call her as soon as their flightnded but he held himself back. He thought it would make him look very desperate and needy. But after almost twenty hours without talking to her, he finally gave in and called her.

    "You are so fucked Owen¡ª" He pped his own forehead before approaching the group.

    ...

    [Inside the mansion]

    As soon as the lot entered the mansion, Lokus was the first person to greet them.

    Unlike other days, he seemed very enthusiastic and happy.

    "Wee." He greeted everyone.

    While others greeted him back, Andrew stood there with a poker face.

    Noticing Andrew''s cold expression, Lokus gulped in nervousness. He was mentally prepared to face Andrew''s wrath. though he was merely obeying the order his employer had given him, he had done something highly inappropriate.

    "Where is mom?" Daniel inquired.

    "Madam is in her room, she will be here soon."

    While everyone made their way towards the living room to wait for Helen, Andrew stopped Lokus.

    "Lokus¡ª" He took a step towards him.

    "Y-Yes young master?" Lokus nervously asked.

    "I know you were following someone''s order but next time, think twice before touching my wife," Andrew remarked. "I am letting you off this time because it''s the first mistake you have made. But I swear on Rachael, if this thing happens again, you will see the worst side of me."

    Rachael tightened her grip around Andrew''s hand.

    Andre red at Lokus before walking inside with Rachael.

    Just then Helen came down. "You all are finally here."

    "Why wouldn''t we when you pulled so many tricks to bring us here?" Owen remarked.

    "If I hadn''t, how was I supposed to get the privilege of seeing all my grandkids and son all together?" Helen sat down beside Elsa.

    She then looked at Andrew. "Especially, you¡ªWere you nning to ignore your grandmother all your life?"

    "For all these years, I have tolerated everything this family has thrown at me," Andrew remarked. "I don''t have to remind anyone here about the things I have been through because of this family."

    "But despite that, I have always respected the elders, especially you grandma," he added.

    Keeping quiet for a while, he stated, "But after what you did, I don''t think I can respect you the way I should."

    Andrew tightened his grip on Rachael''s hand. "Rachael is my bottom line. Anyone who tries to hurt her, touches my bottom line."

    He then red at Helen. "Touch her one more time, try to get my wife involved in your shit one more time and you will see the worst side of me."

    "Andrew¡ª" Rachael tried to stop him but he looked at her and shook his head.

    "Don''t force me to treat you how I treat Semion," he added. "I still respect you alot, don''t do things which will make me hate you."

    Helen did not say anything, she just kept looking at Andrew. She knew what she had done would create a drift between them but she was ready to face the consequences.

    All she wanted was to see all her family members together and she had achieved it.

    Andrew was about to say something more but Rachael stopped him.

    "That''s enough," she whispered. "She is still your grandmother, don''t be so rude."

    "Don''t stop him, Rach," Elsa frowned. "What he is saying ispletely right."

    She looked at Helen. "I know you yed this trick to bring us all here and it worked But at what cost? None of us are here because we really want to. We were forced toe here because of you."

    "No one better than you knows why we all want to stay away from this ce and this family," Owen added. "You should be the first person to understand our feelings."

    "Mom, you really need to stop doing this," Daniel sighed. "We already had ns ofing over for sister Lisa''s anniversary."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 248 Lucky Justin

    When everyone started ganging up on Helen, Kathleen felt a little bad.

    Despite the fact that Helen wasn''t an ideal mother or grandmother, she still cared for her grandkids and her son.

    "Why is everyone trying so hard to make this reunion a negative one?" Kathleen frowned. "I agree that what mom did isn''t ideal. But can we please get past it?"

    "Let''s keep the cons aside and focus on the good things, shall we?" She looked at Daniel. "Do you wanna say something?"

    "Me?" When she raised her brows, Daniel quickly added, "What Kate wants to say is, instead of being grumpy we all should embrace this joyful asion and have fun."

    "This is the first time Rachael is here, right?" When Rachael nodded, he eximed, "Great, we all should show her around. It''s gonna be so much fun if we all do it together."

    "That''s a great idea," Rachael smiled. "I would love it if you all show me around."

    She then looked at Andrew. "It will be fun, right?" She tightened her grip around his hand.

    Andrew nodded. He was still enraged over what Helen had done but he tried his best to shove his anger aside. He would deal with Helenter.

    "I have already asked the helpers to arrange your rooms," Helen remarked. "Go and freshen up first, dinner will be ready soon."

    "Justin¡ª" Helen looked at him. "You are staying here, right?"

    "Yes grandma, I am." Justin smiled.

    After Helen entered the kitchen, Kathleen pinched Justin''s arm. "How are you so lucky?"

    "Ouch¡ª" He winced in pain. "What did I do?"

    "I have been married into this family for almost seven years now but Helen still doesn''t like me that much," she scoffed. "And you¡ªyou are not even officially a part of this family yet but you are already her favourite."

    "I know right?" Elsa chuckled. "Grandma likes him more than me."

    "Well, what can I say?" Justin shrugged his shoulders. "When the face is so pretty, how can someone not love it?"

    Elsa scoffed and pinched his thigh. "Don''t gloat so much, your looks are just average."

    "Are you telling me that you settled for average?"

    "Of course, you are lucky that I fell in love with you."

    Justin: " "

    Rachael smiled when Justin and Elsa started bickering.

    "Let''s stay in the hotel." Andrew kissed the back of hand. "We can leave after dinner."

    "Isn''t everyone else staying here?" When he nodded, she said, "Then we should also stay here."

    "We don''t have to." He didn''t wanna keep her in the mansion. Even though he had spent half of his life in that ce, he wasn''t a big fan of it. For him, it would always be a ce he was forced to call ''HOME''.

    Andrew didn''t wish to keep Rachael in a ce where he himself wasn''tfortable residing. But more than that, he wanted to keep her away from his maternal family''s radar.

    "It won''t look nice if we leave." She wrapped her arms around his and rested her head on his shoulder. "Let''s stay."

    Left with no other choice, he reluctantly agreed.

    "I really need to start learning how to say ''NO'' to you." He sighed and kissed the top of her head.

    Rachael grinned and gave him a peck on his cheek. "You can never do that."

    "Look at these two," Owen scoffed. "Here we are discussing where we should take Rachael tomorrow and you both have already started your PDA."

    "Don''t go anywhere tomorrow," Helen stated. "Our rtives areing tomorrow to see Rachael. I have organised a small intimate party."

    "Oh God." Elsa sighed and slumped on the couch.

    "That not necessary grandma¡ª"

    "Maybe it''s not for your youngsters." Helen interrupted Andrew. "But it''s important that you and Rachael get the blessings of all the family elders."

    "Rach, don''t worry about it," Kathleen smiled. "When Daniel and I first got married, mom threw a simr party. All the elders came over and I got a lot of gifts and money."

    "That''s the only positive part," Elsa remarked. "You are gonna get so bored."

    "Well, that''s true."

    ...

    After talking for a while, Elsa took Rachael to her room. She wanted to show her a few things. Kathleen joined them too.

    Owen and Justin stepped out for a while to grab their things from the hotel and Ben apanied them.

    Andrew and Daniel poured themselves a drink before stepping into the garden.

    ¡­..

    [Garden]

    "Is Rachael alright?"<sub> </sub>

    "She is okay." Andrew took a sip of the drink. "I know she is a little scared and worried but she will not tell me."

    "Rachael is stronger than I had thought." Daniel smiled. "When you told me you had married her, I thought it would be very difficult for her to adjust in the atmosphere we grew up in. I mean, Kathleen had a really tough time even though her family was partially involved in the business. But I was wrong."

    He patted Andrew''s shoulder. "You found a perfect woman for yourself. I couldn''t be more happy for you."

    "Thanks, she is perfect," Andrew smiled.

    "We all have to be a little careful Andrew," Daniel remarked. "This kidnapping was just the beginning of the things that could happen in the future. It''s like a warning for us to be more cautious."

    "I know, I let my guard down a little and this happened." He pinched the space between his brows. "I will be more careful next time."

    "Not just you, everyone has to be careful now. You, me, Owen, Ben, Justin¡ªeveryone," Daniel added. "Especially you and Owen."

    "Kathleen and Elsa are now somewhat used to everything but Rachael and¡ª" He stopped midway and frowned. "What was Owen''s girlfriend''s name again?"

    "Juliana," Andrew answered. "She is not his girlfriend yet."

    "Uh huh then what is she?"

    "His housekeeper."

    Daniel: " "

    "If you had told me they were friends with benefits, it would have made more sense," he frowned. "What the fuck is housekeeper?"

    "I don''t know." Andrew shrugged. "You have to ask him."

    Daniel sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Anyway, you two have to be more careful."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he exined, "Maybe things look very peaceful now but you know that is just a show. Things are gettingplicated with each second."

    "We are working closely with Samuel Petrov." Andrew looked at him. "We will take care of Igor Petrov soon."

    "The Petrov''s aren''t that hard to deal with. We can easily outcast them without much trouble. But the main problem is the Genovesse.

    Andrew frowned when Daniel mentioned the name.

    The Genovesse were themon enemy of the Volkov''s and the Petrov''s. They had even tried to attack them both at the same time.

    "What about them?"

    "They are nning something big." Daniel sighed and took a sip of the drink. "One of my men is working under their n in disguise. He couldn''t find out the entire truth but he has confirmed that whatever is going on in Riftan Genovesse head, it involves both the families."

    Riftan Genovesse was the current head and leader of all the legal and illegal businesses that were carried out by the family.

    After a tragic and brutal death of his family

    members; Father, mother and his youngest brother, Riftan took over his father''s position.

    Though the death was dered as an ident, rumours whispered a different story.

    There were stories which imed that Riftan was responsible for his entire families death five years ago.

    Riftan was known to be brutal and heartless who showed no ounce of mercy to anyone.

    He only showed his soft side to his elder sister, the sole survivor of the tragic incident.

    "Don''t worry about the Genovesse, Owen and I will take care of them." Andrew was familiar with Riftan and his cheap tricks. But also wasn''t someone who could be taken lightly. The man had many cheap tricks hidden under his sheelves.

    "I will keep giving you updates regarding them if I find out anything."

    "Okay, lets deal with them ordingly." Andrew gulped down his drink and handed the empty ss to Daniel.

    "Lets go on a trip when you and Katee to the city."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Daniel said, "Kate wants to give IVF a shot again."

    Andrew did not say anything. Everyone in their group knew that Daniel and Kathleen were dealing with fertility issues for a long time.

    Though they shared a close rtionship, Daniel had never discussed anything with him regarding this matter. This was the first time.

    Daniel scrunched his brows and sighed, "I don''t know what to do. I couldn''t turn her down but I also don''t want to go forward with it."

    "Did you talk to her?"

    "Yes, I tried to talk her out of it but¡ª"

    "Then do it," Andrew remarked. "If she wants to give it another shot, you should support her."

    "But¡ª"

    "I know for you Kate''s health is more important than a baby," he added. "To be honest, if I was in your ce, I am sure I would have done the same thing too. But women are different."

    ...

 Chapter 249 Obsession

    "They are more sensitive when ites to things in which they have an emotional attachment," Andrew added.

    "If Kate wants to try one more time then you should support her. If you keep acting reluctant, it will put more pressure on her."

    Daniel sighed and nodded, "I don''t know Andrew, it''s just very hard."

    "Are you scared of being disappointed again?" When he did not say anything, Andrew patted his shoulder. "I know it''s hard for you as well and not just Kate."

    "I would love you to have a kid, Andrew," Daniel eximed. How can he not want someone who is a part of Kate and himself. "But not at the cost of her health."

    Pausing for a while, he added, "During the procedure, she feels miserable and by the end, she bes so weak and fragile. When the IVF isn''t sessful, she goes through another emotional and mental stress. She doesn''t talk, stops going out, stops eating. She just keeps crying for weeks."

    He sighed and helplessly shook his head. "I have seen this happen four times, Andrew. And each time, it kills me. I don''t think I can handle it one more time."

    He always tried to stay strong for Kate because if he broke down too, it would be worse for her. But there was a limit to how much he could control his emotions as well.

    More than the sorrow of not being able to conceive, Daniel was more tormented over how much Kate pressured herself. Though it was no one''s fault, she kept ming herself.

    This broke Daniel''s heart.

    "What do I have to do to make her believe that I love her more than anything in this world? How do I make her understand that having a child is not very important to me?"

    "She knows that," Andrew remarked. "She knows that you love her, she knows you care for her but that is a different thing. You don''t have to give her any justification for your love for her."

    "I should just support her, right?"

    "That''s the right thing to do."

    ¡­..

    [Elsa''s room]

    "This room is really big?" Rachael gasped. The room was almost double the size of her room at her parents ce.

    "You are surprised by this?" Elsa chuckled. "You should see Andrew, Owen and Daniel''s room."

    "I always wanted to ask this, how did you end up getting the smallest room?" Kathleen inquired.

    "Well¡ª" She shrugged her shoulders. "ording to the people of this house and my dead father, there was no point of giving me a big room because eventually I''ll move to my husbands house unlike my brothers who will bring their wifes."

    Kathleen scoffed. "Some."

    "And the fact that no one stays here makes this theory even more interesting," Rachael chuckled.

    "I think everyone would have stayed if they hadn''t made things so difficult for us." Elsa sighed, "Anyway, why are we even talking about this when we have other important things to discuss?"

    She then sat down beside Rachael. "You will be meeting the family members tomorrow, I think it''s the right time to train and warn you about a few things."

    "Exactly, there was no one to give me any tips or warnings but you have nothing to worry," Kathleen eximed. "Elsa and I are here to help you out."

    "Are there people I have to stay away from?" Rsachael curiously inquired.

    "Of course." Elsa and Kathleen yelled in unison.

    "To be honest, you have to stay away from everyone but that is not possible so¡ª" Elsa rubbed her palms together. "We will tell you about the annoying and dangerous ones."

    "Let''s start with aunt Linda," Kathleen sighed.

    "Oh good one," Elsa eximed. "I was also thinking about her."

    They gave each other a high five before diverting their attention towards aunt Linda.

    "The first person you need to be careful of is aunt Linda," Elsa exined. "She is my dad''s first cousin."

    "And she was also the first person who spoke against my marriage with Daniel," Kathleen added. "If I am not wrong, she was also the first person who proposed that Andrew should marry¡ª" She stopped midway and frowned before looking at Elsa. "What was that woman''s name again?"

    "Who?"

    "The one who is crazy about our Andrew."

    "Alina?"

    "Alina?"

    Rachael and Elsa eximed simultaneously.

    "Yes, Alina." Kathleen looked at Rachael. "How do you know her? Oh God, please don''t tell me that crazy woman followed him to the city as well."

    "Daniel had mentioned her name when he visited us," Rachael answered.

    "You didn''t meet her, right?" When she shook her head, Kathleen sighed, "Good, it''s better if you don''t."

    ¡­..

    [Smirnoff''s Family]

    "Ouch¡ª" Alina hissed in pain and kicked the helper who was helping her wear her shoes. "Are you trying to kill me?"

    The helper panicked and quickly kneeled down in front of her and bowed down. "I am sorry madam, I¡ª"

    Before Alina could say anything, a woman entered the mansion.

    "Alina, what are you doing here?" The woman eximed as she quickly approached him.

    "Ashley, what are you doing here?" She frowned. They had ns of meeting at the theatre to catch a movie.

    "I came here as soon as I heard the news." When Alina frowned, she added, "Andrew is back."

    "What?" Alina''s eyes sparked as soon as she heard Andrew''s name.

    Her weird obsession over Andrew started when he first saw him in high school. She had a crush on him for almost fifteen years now.

    Unlike other people, Alina never even tried to hide the admiration and obsession she harboured for the man. She tried different tricks to win him over but nothing worked.

    Just like her, Andrew was also very clear that nothing could ever happen between them. He even protested when the elders tried to arrange their marriage.

    But Andrew''s resistance didn''t stop her from pursuing him. Even though she knew he didn''t like her, she still kept trying.

    And now that he was married, she still had no intention of stopping.

    "But¡ª" Ashley pursed her lips.

    "But what?"

    "His wife is here too."

    "So?" Alina shrugged. "We don''t care about the wife, do we?"

    Contemting for a while, Ashley asked, "He is married now, are you still gonna¡ª"

    "I never stopped," she chuckled. She didn''t care if he was married or his wife was with him.

    Being the beloved daughter of the socialite family, Alina was used to getting everything she wanted. All her demands were fulfilled in a blink of an eye without any questions asked.

    Andrew was the only thing she couldn''t get or make hers.

    Though she found it a little weird, Ashley still shrugged it off like she always did. "What are you nning to do now?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Alina asked, "What are their ns? Is he nning to show his little woman around?"

    "Hmm from what I heard, the Volkov''s are going to throw a party for her tomorrow. Many people are invited."

    "Hmmm, is my family invited too?"

    "Maybe."

    "Then let''s pay her a visit." She smirked. "I also want to see who Andrew chose over me."

    ...

    [Volkov Mansion]

    After dinner, Elsa, Rachael and Kathleen huddled together again to continue the conversation; they had to leave midway as they were summoned for dinner.

    Looking at the three women who were engrossed in a serious conversation, Owen sighed, "They never run out of topics, do they?"

    "Look who is saying that," Daniel scoffed. "You should be thest person judging someone''s gossip capacity."

    "I agree with that." Justin nodded.

    "Ben, you must always stay here," Helen insisted.

    "Thank you madam but I already have a room at the hotel." Ben tried to politely turn her down.

    "Why would you stay in a hotel when we have so many empty rooms?" She frowned. "Just stay here."

    Not knowing how to turn her down again, Ben looked at his boss for help. But Andrew just shrugged his shoulders and looked away.

    "Tomorrow many people areing over," Helen remarked. "There are many young women of your age, maybe we can fix you up with someone too."

    Ben: " "

    "Madam¡ª"

    "Don''t try to persuade me anymore, you are staying here and tomorrow I''ll find you a wife," Helen stated. "I met your momst month, she was very worried about you. If you find yourself a wife, she will be at peace."

    "I already have a girlfriend."

    Helen raised her brows. "You do? Your mom did not tell me anything."

    "That''s because I haven''t told my family about my rtionship yet," he answered. "But I will do that soon."

    "Okay, that''s very nice," Helen smiled. "Who is that lucky woman? Where is she from?"

    "Her name is Tina, she is from the city." When Helen frowned, Ben added, "She is one of madam''s best friends."

    "Oh I see." She gave him a weak smile. "Everyone of you has found someone from the city. Seems like you people are nning to settle there forever."

    ...

    [Authors note]

    Greetings to everyone :)

    I hope everyone is doing okay.

    November has been a really dark month for me and my family as we lost our 19 year old cousin in a road ident.

    I had to fly back to my hometown for the funerals and other arrangements.

    But now I am back and I am trying to get back to normal schedule as fast as possible.

    I will start updating the chapters regr starting today. But I am sure about the frequency or the time.

    I hope you guys will understand and continue supporting the book like you always have. :)

    Thank you :)

 Chapter 250 Death Anniversary

    Ben did not say anything, he just smiled at her. He knew Helen wasn''t happy with Andrew''s decision to move out of the country and settle down in the city permanently. And now that even Owen and Elsa had started spending more time there and had left home, Helen was not okay with it.

    "Isn''t your entire family here?"

    "Yes madam." Ben nodded.

    "Then you muste back to your family," Helen remarked. "You are the only son, you shouldn''t stay away from your family for a long time. Isn''t your sister getting married soon?" He nodded. "After she gets married, your mom will be left all alone, you should apany her."

    "My sister will not get married until next year," Ben answered. "After she leaves, mom will move in with her sister. They will live together and I will visit them whenever I can."

    "I won''t be settling down here anymore. Whenever the boss goes, I have to follow him," he added. "I work for him after all."

    Helen sighed and helplessly shook her head. "I will never understand the mindset of the young generation."

    "Grandma, why are you being so naggy?" Owen sighed and hooked her arms around her shoulder. "You seriously need to chill."

    "How can I chill when you are still single?"

    "Who said Owen is single?" Daniel raised his brows. "He has a housekeeper now."

    "Housekeeper?" Helen frowned.

    "Yeah, a pretty housekeeper," Justin added.

    "Why do you need a housekeeper?" She looked at Owen. "I thought you live in a one bedroom condo."

    Owen sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Don''t listen to them."

    "So you are single?" When he nodded, Helen eximed, "Brilliant, tomorrow I will introduce you to some potential brides."

    "No thank you." He quickly took a step back. "Please spare me from this arranged matchmaking shit."

    "Why?" Helen snapped. "At least you should listen to your grandma and marry someone of her choice."

    Rachael and Kathleen looked at each other and smiled.

    "Yes Owen, don''t marry for love like Andrew and me," Daniel remarked. "You must marry for your grandmother''s pleasure."

    Elsa threw her head back and startedughing out loud while others tried their best to control theirughter.

    Just then someone entered the mansion which immediately drew all the attention.

    As soon as Rachael saw Semion, she grabbed Andrew''s hand. This was the first time she was seeing him after Andrew told her about his past and what Semion had done to him and his parents.

    She tightened her grip around Andrew''s hand as anger surged her heart but at the same time, she was scared.

    Though Andrew had assured her a million times that Semion didn''t have the ability to harm them anymore. But she still couldn''t help but worry.

    The man who didn''t hesitate to kill his own daughter could do anything without batting an eye.

    "Hey, I am here," Andrew whispered. "You don''t have to worry about anything."

    "Mom, I didn''t know we were expecting a guest." Daniel got up and walked towards Semion. "I thought we were having a family gathering here."

    "Daniel, how can you say that?" Owen sighed. "It''s our beloved grandpa and your father. He is not a stranger."

    "Did you not recognize him because he has gotten a little old?" He approached Semion and frowned. "Damn grandpa, you have so many wrinkles and fine lines."

    "Stress makes you age faster," Elsa remarked. "Are you in stresstely grandpa?"

    "Why will I be in any kind of stress?" Semion chuckled. "My two capable and beloved grandsons are taking care of the family business and my son--" He looked at Daniel and smiled, "Well, I couldn''t be more proud of him."

    "I wish I could say the same about you," Daniel shrugged his shoulders. He was not in talking terms with his father for as long as he could remember. He tried to avoid the man as much as possible until he unknowingly bumped into him.

    There were things he didn''t like about his mother but there were things which he really appreciated about her. Unlike Semion, Helen wasn''t all cunning or heartless. She did care about everyone.

    But there was nothing he appreciated or liked about his father. For him, he was just a man who helped his mother bring him into this world.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Semion sighed, "You know son, I could never understand why you hate me so much. I mean, I understand why Andrew, Owen and Elsa can''t stand me but you--I don''t remember doing anything that made you so mad."

    Daniel scoffed and walked away. He had no interest or intention to talk to the man.

    "No seriously," Semion continued. "If it''s because we sent you to Italy to your maternal grandparents then you should be mad at your mother. It was her decision to send you there."

    "Semion, what are you doing here?" Helen frowned. She didn''t invite him. She would never do that. In fact, they were not even in talking terms anymore.

    There were times when Semion invited her for lunch and dinner but she always turned him down.

    "I came here to see my wife and my kids," he answered as he walked inside.

    When he saw Rachael, he smiled, "Oh you are finally here. I thought Andrew had ns of never bringing you here."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "They are here for Lisa''s anniversary," Helen answered.

    "Isn''t Javier''s death anniversary before that?" When he didn''t get a response from anyone, Semion looked at Elsa followed by Owen. "You both don''t remember?"

    "I don''t," Elsa blunty replied.

    "What about you?" Semion turned towards Owen. "You don''t remember as well?"

    Owen pursed his lips and frowned. He didn''t say anything, he couldn''t say anything. He did remember his father''s death anniversary, he remembered it every year but he did nothing about it. And he never felt guilty for doing nothing.

    Elsa was about to say something when Owen interrupted her. "I do remember. How can I not? I killed him in front of you, remember?"

    When he smirked, Semion pursed his lips and red at him.

    "Did youe here just to ruin the good vibes or you have something to say?" This time, Andrew got up.

    "Do I need a reason to visit my family?"

    "Yes you do," Andrew remarked. "You have lost all your rights to call us your family."

    "Just be grateful that we are kind enough to keep you alive," Owen added.

    As the tension between the grandfather and grandson trip kept increasing, Kathleen nudged Daniel to intervene.

    Daniel looked at her and shook his head, indicating to her that he didn''t want to say anything.

    "Rachael is here for the first time, do you want to scare her away?" She whispered.

    "She knows everything."

    "But still--" Kathleen frowned and nudged him again. "You are the oldest one here, you should keep the situation under control."

    "Why do you always use this age card on me?" he frowned. "And how am I the oldest one here? Mom is also there."

    Kathleen rolled her eyes and scoffed, "Come one, be a good uncle and summon the kids for dinner."

    "If I am an uncle, that makes you an aunt."

    "Sexy young aunt," she remarked.

    Daniel scoffed and looked away. He remained seated with no intention of moving or doing anything.

    Kathleen sighed and helplessly shook her head. She then poked his biceps. "Hubby, I am very hungry."

    When she poked his biceps again, he sighed and got up. "Alright, we can have this discussionter. Let''s fill our stomachs first before the food turns cold."

    "Yes, we all should eat first," Justin added.

    "Let''s go to the dining room." Helen looked at Ben. "After dinner, go and bring your things from the hotel. You have to stay with us."

    Ben was about to say something when Andrew interrupted him. "Just stay here, it will be more convenient for you as well as me."

    "Okay boss."

    ...

    [After Dinner]

    "Well, that was an awkward dinner." Rachael sighed and hooked her arms around Andrew''s as they walked towards his room.

    "It''s always like that when grandpa is present," he answered. "Grandma doesn''t talk to him and we always ignore him."

    "Why don''t they stay together? Is it because of what he did to your parents?" Andrew did not say anything. Thinking that she might have unintentionally triggered him, she quickly said, "I mean--"

    "It''s not because of that," he answered. "When I came here, they were together. This whole separation thing started after Owen''s father''s death."

    "I see." She was about to ask him another question when they stopped in front of a door.

    "This is my room." He grabbed her hand before turning the door knob.

    .....

    [Andrew''s Room]

    When they entered the room, Rachael was surprised to see how simple and organised the room was.

    There was a big bed in the middle which had two bedside tables with a nightmb. There was a shelf packed with books and a big cubborta in one corner. There was also a table and chair near the big window.

    .....

 Chapter 251 37 Messages

    "Elsa was right," Rachael muttered.

    "About what?"

    "That her room is the smallest." Though the room was filled with simple decor, it was bigger than Elsa''s room.

    "It''s bigger but it''s very simple." Andrew hugged her from behind. "Nothing extravagant."

    "I like it." She leaned against his chest. "It feels very cosy and nice."

    "Do you know what is the best part of this?" When she shook her head, he kissed her nape before whispering, "The bed."

    "It''s soft, bouncy and it''s big so we can roll around as much as we want." He brushed his lips against her neck before pressing his lips against it.

    "Andrew, it tickles--" Rachael chuckled when he started trailing kisses down her neck.

    Without saying anything, he scooped her into his arms. "I cannot wait to show you my soft bed."

    "Andrew--" She hooked her arms around his neck. "Did you forget?"

    "What?" When she raised her brows, he frowned, "What did I forget?"

    He ced her on the bed and pinned her down. "What is it babe?" He asked as his hands lifted her dress up.

    She pped his chest followed by his hands. "My periods started the day before yesterday."

    When Andrew frowned, she remarked, "You were the one who got me tampons, remember?"

    He pursed his lips and sighed. How could he forget?

    "I forgot." He quickly flipped over and pulled her in his embrace. "Third day, right?"

    She nodded and snuggled closer. "Three more days."

    "Hmmm." He kissed the top of her head. "At least I''ll get my cuddles."

    Rachael smiled and wrapped her leg around him. "I missed you a lotst night."

    "Me too." He sighed." Rach, I promise what happened the day before yesterday will never happen again. I''ll be more careful."

    "It''s not your fault." She looked at him. "If I hadn''t lied to you, this would have never happened.".

    "I will never do it again." She buried her face on his chest.

    "Yes, don''t keep such things away from me." Keeping quiet for a while, he said, "Rach, these people are very good at manipting others and they are good at lying too. They will say things which you feel are right but they''re not."

    "I''ll always be there and make sure that you are safe but you also have to be careful."

    Rachael sighed and nodded. "I''ll try to be careful next time. I won''t cause any trouble." She still felt bad and guilty for disturbing everyone.

    "Nothing rted to you is trouble." He kissed the top of her head. "You will always be my top priority."

    She smiled and was about to say something when Andrew''s phone started ringing.

    "One sec." He took out his phone from his pocket and as soon as he saw a familiar number shing on the screen, he quickly tossed his phone away.

    Initially Rachael ignored it but when the phone kept ringing, she inquired, "Why aren''t you receiving it?''

    "It''s not important."

    "Maybe it is." She looked at him. It was almost past ten, why would anyone call someone thiste if it wasn''t important?

    "It''s not." He pinched her cheeks. "Can we just ignore everything for tonight? I just want to hug you to sleep."

    The whole kidnapping fiasco had scared him. Even though he knew his grandmother''s men wouldn''t harm her, he couldn''t help but worry. He was anxious during the entire flight and only felt relieved when he saw her.

    She nodded and snuggled closer.

    After a few minutes, the ringing stopped. A few secondster his phone started pinging continuously.

    Initially Rachael ignored it but when it did not stop, she frowned wondering who it was.

    But Andrew showed no interest or intention of checking his phone. He just kept hugging her and ying with her fingers.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "You are not gonna check your phone?"

    He sighed and picked up his phone. He then unlocked it in front of her.

    She raised her brows and sat up straight when she saw 37 new messages from an unknown number, some of which read:

    [I heard you are back, why didn''t you call me?]

    [You are back after such a long time, can we meet?]

    [Seriously you have to meet me otherwise I''lle to wherever you are]

    [You have no idea how much I missed you Andy, I am d you are finally back]

    [I cannot wait to see your handsome face again. I have been dying to look at it again]

    "I didn''t know you have such a close friend here in Russia." Rachaelid down on her side of the bed.

    "She is not a close friend." He pulled her closer. "She is not even a friend."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she inquired, "That''s Alina, right?"

    "Why are we suddenly talking about her?" Andrew frowned. "What part of ''I want to hug you to sleep'' did you not understand babe?"

    Rachael ced her hand on his chest and moved away. She then turned to the other side before covering herself with the quilt.

    She was mad. Even though she knew the messages weren''t his fault, she was still mad.

    Who wouldn''t be bothered if their man receives an uncountable number of messages from a womante at night?

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. This is why he didn''t want to touch his phone.

    As soon as he saw the number, he understood it was Alina and when the messages started flooding, he knew it was her being crazy all over again.

    She had been doing it for years now and he was used to ignoring it. But he forgot Rachael wasn''t.

    ...

    [Special announcement]

    Greetings Readers :)

    I hope everyone is doing okay.

    As you all know from the previous announcement that I had to fly to my hometown because of some family emergency.

    This is why I had to take a break from writing.

    But now I am back and regr updates will start from today. :)

    Thank you so much for understanding ??¡¯?

    A lot of you might not know but there is a book that I am writing which is a part of a project that Webnovel has started.

    The book is still in the testing phase. It has 60+ chapters as of now.

    The name of the book is ''Her Double Trouble''. (As the name suggests, it''s a love triangle)

    Please feel free to check it out and if you like it, please drop a review.

    [Note: You will not find the book in my profile because it''s a part of a project and not my individual work. But I am the writer of the book.

    Please search the book manually]

    I will drop the synopsis and cover in thement box.

    Thanks :)

    ... .

 Chapter 252 Crazy Stalker

    Andrew sighed and nudged her arm. "Babe?" When she did not answer, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. "She does it every time, it''s best if we just ignore her like I always do."

    Rachael did not say anything, she closed her eyes with her back still facing him.

    "Rach¡ª" A phone call interrupted him but he ignored it. He continued hugging her while his phone kept buzzing.

    "Just answer the call." She then got down from the bed and made her way towards the washroom.

    Andrew rolled over and sighed. All he wanted was to spend some cuddly time with his wife since they couldn''t do anything at the moment, was that too much to ask?

    Annoyed by the constant ringing of the phone, he frowned and turned it off before tossing it inside the drawer. He then sat up straight and waited for Rachael toe out of the washroom.

    ...

    [Next morning]

    "Good morning brother." When Andrew scoffed, Owen raised his brows. "Why are you so cranky early in the morning?"

    "Seems like someone didn''t getidst night," Daniel chuckled.

    Without saying anything, Andrew poured himself a cup of coffee before slumping on the nearby chair.

    Owen and Daniel looked at each other first before looking at Daniel again.

    "Why are you in such an awful mood on a holiday?" Daniel inquired. "Is everything okay?"

    Pinching the space between his brows, Andrew sighed, "Rachael is mad. And when I say mad, I mean MAD."

    "Geez, what did you do?" Owen raised his brows.

    "Yeah, what did you do? Rachael doesn''t look like someone who would get mad over petty things."

    Andrew frowned. "What makes the two of you think that I did something?"

    "I don''t know," Owen shrugged. "It''s just a guess."

    "I didn''t do anything, okay?" He sighed. " She is mad because Alina calledst night and she also saw the messages."

    "That woman is still into you?" Daniel raised his brows. "How many years has it been?"

    "Probably more than a decade." Owen chuckled. "But I have to agree, that woman is crazy."

    "So what does Rachael have to say about it?"

    "I don''t know but she definitely did not like what she saw," Andrew frowned. "If I was in her ce, I would have be mad too. I mean, who likes it when someone continuously messages their partnerte at night?"

    "Did you try exining?"

    "I did but I don''t think she is convinced at all."

    ¡­..

    [Elsa''s room]

    "Here¡ª" Elsa gave Rachael a ss of wine she had just poured.

    "Thanks." Rachael took a sip and sighed. "I really needed this."

    Looking at the both of them who were sipping wine at 10:00 Am, Kate chuckled, "What is up with you people? It''s 10 in the morning."

    "Well¡ª" Elsa shrugged. "It''s night somewhere in the world, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh ya? Is that how it works?" When Elsa nodded, Kate said, "Then pour me some too."

    Elsa chuckled. "Now you sound like the Kate I know."

    While she poured another ss for Kate, Rachael chucked down her wine before giving the empty ss to her. "I want a refill."

    "Woah, what is up with you today?" Kate raised her brows. "Is everything okay?"

    "Yeah, it''s fine." Rachael scoffed. "Actually you know what? It''s not. Nothing is fine."

    "Okay, walk us through it honey."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she finally decided to let it out. "You guys probably know this Alina girl, right?"

    "Andrew''s stalker girl?" Kate looked at Elsa.

    Elsa nodded. "Alina Smirnoff."

    "She was messaging and calling Andrew so many times yesterday." Rachael frowned. "She sent him around forty messages in one go even though he wasn''t replying. And the number of times she called¡ª" She scoffed. "I didn''t even count."

    "Oh trust me darling, that is nothing," Kate chuckled. "That is actually the most civilised thing she could have done."

    "What do you mean?" Alina trying to get in touch with her husband has been bugging her sincest night. Though she knew Andrew didn''t respond to her, she was still very mad.

    "She slit her wrist in front of Andrew''s officest year before he moved out of the country," Elsa exined. "It was so scary."

    "Oh God, it was so scary and all over the news," Kate added. "It was crazy."

    Rachael pursed her lips and frowned. She had a rough idea that Alina was crazy for Andrew but she hadn''t expected things to be this intense. "What did Andrew do at that time?"

    "I think that was the first time he confronted her," Elsa answered. "He visited her in the hospital and told her in the best way he could to stop being a pain in the ass."

    "But the woman obviously didn''t stop. In fact, I think the whole thing gave her more confidence." Kate sighed. "So she continued pursuing him."

    "Even after he got married?"

    "Oh she never stopped," Elsa chuckled. "I think she kept sending him flowers and gifts to your new ce too."

    "To our house?" Rachael raised her brows.

    "Yeah, I clearly remember Justin telling me about it and¡ª" Elsa stopped midway when Kate poked her arm, gesturing her to stop talking.

    "Rach, you have nothing to worry about. Andrew would never¡ª"

    "I know he would never do anything," Rachael interrupted her. "He wouldn''t dare to even look at another woman. It''s just that I am not liking how he is dealing with it."

    The fact that Andrew was taking the situation so lightly was irritating her. He was keeping things away from her too and she didn''t like that either.

    ...

    [Andrew''s Room]

    When Rachael entered the room, Andrew was going through his wardrobe trying to figure out what he should wear for the function. The wee party Helen was throwing for Rachael was still on and no matter how much he hated entering his useless family, he had to go on with it because his wife was the centre of attraction.

    "Babe, what should I wear?" He sighed. "I can''t seem to figure it out."

    "Wear whatever you want, I am sure Alina will like it whatsoever."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 253 Dangerous

    "Rach¡ª"

    "Don''t say anything Andrew," she interrupted him. "I am so mad that I will actually throw you out of the room."

    Andrew: " "

    When she tried to walk away, he grabbed his hand. "Rachael, why are we fighting over someone who doesn''t mean anything to us or our rtionship?"

    "Alina is just an immature crazy woman and I swear on you babe, I have never even looked at her properly." He was trying to convince Rachael. He didn''t like when they fought, he had to fix everything as soon as possible.

    "It''s not about her being all crazy Andrew," she snapped at him again. "It''s about you hiding everything from me."

    She jerked his hand away. "A woman has been sending my husband''s gifts and flowers for so many months and I learnt about it today. That too not from him."

    "Who told you about that?" Andrew frowned. It was true that Alina hadn''t stopped sending gifts and flowers even after he moved countries and got married. And he knew she would never stop even if he told her so he told the guards to throw them away as soon as they received anything from her. That was the best he could do.

    "Does it matter?" She scoffed. "You didn''t tell me."

    "Because it''s not important." He sighed and tightened his grip around her hand. "Why would you want me to tell you that a crazy girl is sending me things?"

    He was sure that even if he told Rachael about Alina, she would get mad. So to avoid unnecessary drama, he chose to hide it.

    Rachael sighed and sat down on the edge of the bed. "It''s just weird, okay? I tell you everything but you don''t. It''s like you don''t think I am strong enough to handle it or maybe you think I am too weak."

    "Hey, it''s nothing like that." He knelt down in front of her. "I just don''t like bothering you with things that don''t matter, which includes crazy people stalking me."

    He kissed the back of hand. "And for the hundredth time, Alina means nothing to me. She has always been out of the picture even when you were not there. I never ever even had a slightest thought of taking things forward with her or giving her craziness a shot."

    "In fact, she has always irritated me," he added.

    "But your grandma probably thinks she is the best one for you."

    "And do you think I care?" Andrew scoffed. "Babe, I know even you don''t care what she says anymore."

    "It''s not like that. I do care about what she thinks," she sighed. How could Rachael not care? Helen was Andrew''s grandmother after all, she was his family.

    "You do know that I don''t love anyone in this world as much as I love you, right?" When she nodded, he remarked, "Then you have nothing to worry about. You are the only one for me and that will never change even if I die."

    "I know you will never look at another woman, I trust you. It''s just¡ª" Rachael contemted for a while before saying. "She is crazy about you Andrew. I mean, she hasn''t even stopped even though she knows you are married. What if she¡ª"

    Understanding her concern, Andrew assured her. "She is not gonna do anything, okay? You don''t have to worry about anything. Just trust me."

    "I do but¡ª" Rachael had seen many crime series and movies which included a crazydy who obsessed over a taken man. She had also read many thriller and crime novels which had the same plot. "Women like her can go to any length to get what she wants. I am telling you Andrew, you might be taking this lightly but it can be very dangerous. Ignoring her is not the solution to the problem."

    "Alright, I''ll figure something out." He kissed the back of her hand again. "I will also block her number so that she doesn''t message or call me anymore."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Okay." When she tried to get up, he pushed her on the bed before pinning her down.

    "Now this is unfair." He caressed her cheek with his thumb. "You gave me a cold shoulderst night and this morning. Where is thepensation?"

    "I have to get ready." Rachael nced at the watch. "It''s almost twelve, the guests will starting soon."

    "And why do we have to care about the guests?" Andrew raised his brows. "They are just a bunch of people we don''t care about."

    When she did not say anything, he asked, "Now what is it?" She shook her head. "Come on, you know I will not let you go until you tell me."

    "Aren''t you worried?" She nervously bit her lower lips. "Aren''t you worried that they will not like me?"

    "Yes," he nodded and Rachael''s heart sank. "I am worried that they will like you too much." He frowned. "I don''t want them to pay us a visit back home every now and then. I prefer having you alone. We are still in the honeymoon phase, you know?"

    "Look at the two of you¡ª" Owen chuckled. "You two made up."

    Andrew frowned and quickly got up. "Don''t you have the courtesy to knock?"

    "Well, I would have knocked if you had the patience to close the door," Owen remarked. "And I also wouldn''t havee here if your phone wasn''t off."

    "Why is your phone off?" Rachael inquired.

    "I turned it offst night." Andrew walked towards the drawer and took out his phone.

    "Anyway, I am sorry to break your romantic moment but we need you down Andrew."

    "Rach, I''ll be back soon." When she nodded, he stepped out along with Owen.

    ...

    [Outside]

    "What happened again?" Andrew curiously questioned Owen. He wouldn''t havee to his room looking for him if it wasn''t something important.

    "Daniel told you about the man who is working in disguise with Riftan Ginovesse, right?" When he nodded, Owen added, "Well, he is not working with him anymore."

    "What do you mean?" Andrew frowned.

    "The man is dead."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 254 Next Move

    [Andrew''s Room]

    "Hey, have you decided what you are going to wear today?" Elsa entered the room.

    Rachael sighed and shook her head. "Not yet, I was about toe to your room to ask if I could borrow a dress." With the way she was ''KIDNAPPED'', there was no time to pack at all.

    "Great." Elsa grabbed her hand and dragged her out of the room. "Let''s go."

    "Where?" She asked as she allowed Elsa to drag her out.

    "Shopping." Elsa nced at the watch. "A really quick one."

    "Now? I don''t think we will be able to make it on time." There was only a couple of hours left before the event. This was the first function Andrew''s family was throwing for her and beingte didn''t seem like a really nice idea.

    "Oh don''t worry," Elsa assured her. "We will go to the mall, grab whatever is decent enough to wear today ande back."

    ¡­..

    [Downstairs]

    When they came down, the men were having their meeting in the living room.

    "Where are youdies going this early?" Daniel inquired.

    "We are going shopping." Elsa looked around and asked, "Where is Kate?"

    "She was getting ready when I came down." He then nced at his watch. "If you guys go shopping now, will you be able toe back before the party?"

    "We will try our best."

    "Why shopping all of a sudden?" Before they could answer, Andrew got up. "Let me apany you people¡ª"

    "There is no need for that," Elsa stopped him. "We will take the driver and guards with us, so you have nothing to worry about."

    Andrew frowned and thought for a while before getting up. "No, I am driving you all to the mall."

    "Don''t you have other things to do? It seems like you people were having an important discussion before we came down."

    "We were but the discussion can wait for a couple of hours."

    When he took the car keys from Ben, Elsa nudged Rachael to say something.

    "You sure you want to keep everyone else waiting?"

    "But¡ª"

    "We will be back before you know it." Rachael wrapped her arms around his waist. "Like Elsa said, we will take the driver and the guards with us. We will be safe, don''t worry."

    Andrew sighed and agreed. "Alright but keep updating me where you are every now and then."

    "Look at you," Elsa scoffed. "You will not even listen to me but you agreed at once when Rach told you the same thing."

    "Alright now stop sulking." Daniel took out his credit card and gave it to Elsa. "Here, take this and buy whatever youdies want."

    "This is why you are my favourite uncle." Elsa grinned and gave him a hug.

    When Kate came down and they were about to leave, Andrew stopped them again. "At least take Ben with you."

    "Ben is on vacation too, let me enjoy," Rachael turned him down.

    "That''s alright, I can¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh my God, we are just going to the mall for a couple of hours. Why are you people worrying so much?" Kate looked at Andrew. "I will keep your wife safe, okay? Don''t worry about it."

    "Yes, we will bring her back in one piece," Elsa added before hooking her arms around Rachael''s shoulder and dragging her out of the mansion.

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head as she watched them leave.

    "Don''t worry about them, they will be alright." Daniel took out his phone and added, "I will ask my men to follow them closely as well."

    "Andrew is right to worry, the situation doesn''t look so bright." Owen took a sip of his coffee. "After what happened, I don''t think Riftan will stay quiet."

    The atmosphere of the room again turned gloomy. They were discussing what their next move towards Riftan Genovesse should be before Elsa and Rachael came down.

    "Well, as of now he seems to be quite calm," Daniel smirked. "That bastard must be celebrating his victory."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Justin asked, "What is our next move?"

    Since Daniel''s man who was spying on the Genovesse was caught and killed, things had be veryplicated. They knew Riftan Genovesse was nning something big but they still had no idea what it was.

    "Let''s stay low for sometime," Andrew suggested. "Since all of us are here, I doubt if he will make any move now."

    "You are right," Owen agreed. "Riftan is smart, he will definitely wait for us to separate again before doing something."

    "But we are not separating anymore, right?" Justin remarked, "We all will go back to the city after aunt Lisa''s anniversary. Daniel and Kate areing with us too."

    "That''s right," Daniel nodded. "But that doesn''t mean Riftan will just sit quietly and do nothing."

    "Well, him reacting a little violently will make sense," Owen sighed. "If someone had tried to spy on me, I would feel enraged too."

    Daniel couldn''t help but agree but keeping a track on their enemies was also important. They had to get an idea of what they were up to in order to be prepared.

    "So all we can do is wait for him to make a move," Andrew remarked.

    "Until then, let''s be careful, especially our women," Daniel stated.

    ¡­..

    [Mall]

    As soon as they arrived at the mall, all three of them quickly rushed to Elsa''s regr store.

    "Do you think we will be able to make it back on time?" Rachael was worried that would end up beingte.

    "Rx, we will reach on time," Elsa assured her.

    "Don''t worry Rach, no one is going to say anything even if we are five hourste," Kate chuckled. "Our husbands are going to handle the situation for us."

    ¡­..

    [Inside the store]

    When they entered the store, all the three of them started looking for dresses individually.

    After selecting a few dresses, Rachael was about to enter the fitting room when she bumped into someone.

    "I am sorry," She quickly apologised.

    "I-It''s alright, I¡ª" The woman grabbed Rachael''s hand when she started feeling dizzy.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 255 Enemys Wife

    "Hey, are you alright?" Rachael grabbed the woman''s hand and helped her sit down in the nearest seat.

    "Yeah, I¡ª"

    "Madam, is everything okay?" One of the guards approached Rachael.

    "Can you get me some water please?" After the guard left, Rachael ced her hand on the woman''s shoulder. "Are you okay?"

    "Y-Yeah, I am fine." The woman wrapped her arms around her as she started shivering vigorously.

    "You are shivering." Rachael took off her coat and ced it on the woman''s shoulder.

    "I¡ª"

    "Are you alone?" She inquired as she looked around. The woman looked very pale, she was sweating and shivering at the same time.

    When the woman nodded, she asked, "Do you have someone I can call for you?"

    After a few seconds, the woman said, "My brother ising to take me. He is downstairs already."

    Just then the guard arrived with a water bottle and gave it to Rachael.

    "Here, drink some water." She sat next to her and helped her take a few sips.

    After taking a few sips, the woman rested her head on Rachael''s shoulder and closed her eyes.

    "Do you want me to take you to your brother?"

    When she nodded, Rachael asked the guard to help her. But as soon as he stepped forward, the woman flinched and tightened her grip on Rachael''s hand.

    Sensing her difort, Rachael gestured the guard to step back.

    "I''ll take you down, okay?"

    The woman nodded and slowly opened her eyes.

    "Can you tell Elsa and Kate that I''ll be back soon?" She instructed the guard. She didn''t want to disappear without a word.

    "I''ll inform the guard following them," the guard said. "I''ll follow you downstairs, madam."

    Rachael nodded and helped the woman stand up.

    ...

    [Near the Mall entrance]

    When they arrived at the entrance a man rushed towards them.

    "J," he called her out but before he coulde anywhere near Rachael, the guard quickly stepped forward and blocked him.

    The men standing in a distance quickly stepped forward too but the man gestured them to remain where they were.

    "I am here only to take my sister with me," The man remarked as he took a step forward.

    The man was taller than the guard but that didn''t make him flinch. "Take a step back before things get ugly in front of your sister."

    Rachael frowned when the woman tightened her grip in her hand. She could say that she was scared and worried.

    "Step away," Rachael ordered.

    "Madam¡ª"

    "We are here to help someone not to fight or create any trouble," she added. "So step away so he can take his sister to the doctor or anywhere she will feel better."

    The guard pursed his lips and red at the man before taking a step back. He then stepped aside and stood beside Rachael, making sure to stay close to her in case something goes wrong.

    "Hey¡ª" She gently patted the woman''s hand. "Is he your brother?"

    The woman opened her eyes and looked at the man before nodding.

    "I am her brother," the man remarked.

    "I was just making sure." Rachael stepped forward and handed over the woman to the man.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The man quickly wrapped his arms around her and asked her something in Russian to which the woman shook her head.

    "I told you not toe alone," the man frowned. "You know it''s not safe."

    "I just wanted some fresh air," the woman weakly answered.

    The man sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Let''s go to the hospital and get you checked, okay?"

    He then looked at Rachael. "Thank you for helping my sister."

    "You don''t have to thank me, anyone would have helped her." She looked at the woman who looked paler than before. "Will she be okay?"

    "I''ll take her to the hospital now."

    "You should hurry up." Rachael had a feeling that something was wrong with the woman.

    The man nodded. "Yes. Thank you once again¡ªyour name?"

    "Rachael."

    "My name is Riftan," he remarked. "Thank you once again Rachael."

    Rachael smiled and nodded.

    Riftan returned the smile and walked away but he didn''t forget to smirk at the guard standing beside her.

    ¡­..

    [Inside the car]

    As soon as they entered the car, Riftan told the chauffeur to drive towards the hospital.

    "Riftan¡ª" The woman weakly called him out.

    He kissed the top of her head. "I am right here."

    "I didn''t even thank her."

    "It''s okay, I thanked her for both of us."

    "She was really sweet." The woman smiled.

    Riftan nodded in agreement. "Yes she was."

    After a few minutes, the woman dozed off to sleep again.

    "Who was she?" Riftan asked Kazi, his assistant and one his most trusted men.

    Before Kazi could answer, he threw another question at him. "How is she rted to the Volkov''s?" He had recognized the Volkov guard who was protecting her.

    "She is Rachael Watson, Andrew''s wife," Kazi answered.

    "Impressive," Riftan chuckled.

    "Helen Volkov kidnapped her from Elisberg city and brought her here," he further exined. "And the entire gang followed her here."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Riftan remarked, "So Andrew really married a foreign woman. That''s even more impressive."

    There was only one guard by her side when they met. Though he was sure there were many others hidden in the crowd, it wouldn''t have been difficult for his men to make a move on her. The way Rachael remained calm even after seeing him and his men proved that she had no idea who he was.

    "She is a really easy target," Kazi stated. "Rumours say that Andrew is crazy about her, he will do anything for her."

    "Why wouldn''t he be crazy about her? She is a beautiful and attractive woman." Keeping quiet for a while, Riftan instructed, "Don''t touch her. She helped J, leaving her alone is the least we can do to repay her kindness."

    Kazi raised his brows and looked at him. "Are you showing kindness to your enemy''s wife now?"

    Riftan did not answer his question, he pulled J closer to make sure she wasfortable.

    ...

 Chapter 256 Crazy Relatives

    [Volkov Mansion]

    As soon as they stepped out of the car, Elsa nced at her watch. "Oh, we really finished shopping in two hours. How impressive is that?"

    "Well, we would have arrived earlier if someone hadn''t forced us to step inside the jewellery store," Katemented.

    "What?" Elsa shrugged. "We needed matching earrings."

    "Oh please, you have plenty of jewellery," Kate scoffed. "We checked out your jewellery box yesterday and it was full. Right, Rach?"

    "Yeah," Rachael smiled.

    "Hey, is everything okay?" Kate asked. "You have been quiet the entire time."

    Before she could answer, Andrew rushed out of the mansion.

    When he looked at Rachael, she said, "I had to help her. I don''t even know how she is but¡ª"

    "I didn''t say anything," Andrew sighed. "Come here." He pulled her in his embrace. "You did the right thing, okay? But next time, don''t stop the guard when he is trying to protect you."

    She wrapped her arms around him. "I thought you would be mad."

    "You know I can''t be mad at you." He kissed the top of her head. "I just want you to always stay safe."

    "Woah, what''s going on?" Elsa frowned. "Did we miss something?"

    "Nothing interesting. You guys should go inside and get ready before the guests starting in." Without waiting for their reply, Andrew took Rachael inside, leaving Elsa and Kate confused and curious.

    ...

    [One hourter]

    "Are you sure you want to go inside?" Contemting for a while, Ashley added, "His wife is going to be there too, it will be a little weird if you¡ª"

    "Rx, I am not going to do anything," Alina scoffed. "And besides, didn''t they invite my family? I am just being courteous and showing the Volkov family my respect."

    "Alina, I hope you don''t have ns of creating any trouble here," Ashley frowned. "My dad is already mad over what happenedst time."

    She was with Alina when she slit her wrist right in front of Andrew''s office. That incident had attracted a lot of attention for months and since Ashley was with her, her name was dragged in it too. Her family was not okay with it. They even asked her to break her ties with Alina.

    "Will you rx? I''ll not create any trouble." Alina looked at the mansion. "I just want to see the lucky woman he married."

    ¡­..

    [Andrew''s room]

    "Rach, are you done?" Andrew asked, standing in front of the mirror with a necktie in his cor.

    When Rachael stepped out of the washroom, she frowned, "Seriously Andrew, you know how to do it better than me."

    He sighed and shook his head. "You do it the best."

    Left with no other choice, she stepped forward and helped with his tie. "I will really never understand why you always do this."

    "Because I love you." He wrapped his arms around her. "Did I tell you how beautiful you look right now?"

    "No you didn''t," she chuckled.

    "You look beautiful Mrs. Collins," He kissed her on the cheek. "Mr. Collins is very close to ripping you off that dress and having his way with you."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Too bad Mr. Collins has to wait for two more days before he can do any of that." She tightened the tie. "Done, now let''s go before Helen starts getting cranky."

    When she tried to walk away, he tightened his grip around her. "Now where are you trying to run away? Let me look at your properly first."

    "You look at me everyday."

    "And that is clearly not enough." He shook his head. "The way you ignored me all night yesterday, I feel a little insecure."

    Rachael hooked her arms around his neck. "Is it? Maybe after the party, I will do something to make you feel secure again."

    Andrew smiled and pulled her closer. "I love that idea."

    When he tried to kiss her, she ced her hand on his lips. "You will ruin my lipstick."

    Just then someone knocked at the door. "Can Ie in?"

    "No," Andrew yelled.

    Rachael pped his chest and quickly stepped away from him. "Come in."

    Elsa entered the room and rolled her eyes at her cousin. "You are very rude and you¡ª" She looked at Rachael. "Look gorgeous."

    "Thanks," she smiled.

    "Andrew, I think grandma has gone crazy." Elsa frowned. "She invited so many people, the house is already packed."

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Babe¡ª" He wrapped his arms around Rachael''s waist. "You stay close to me, okay?"

    "That will be best," Elsa remarked. "These people are crazy, don''t try to be super polite with them."

    ¡­..

    [Downstairs]

    "Thank you so much foring in such a short notice," Helen greeted the guests. "It''s really very nice to have everyone here."

    "How could we note?" one of the women remarked. "I have been curiously waiting to see Andrew''s life since I heard he secretly got married."

    "That''s true," another woman added. "I thought the Volkov''s would throw a big wedding¡ªIt''s the first marriage of the family after a really long time."

    "Well, what can I say?" Helen smiled. "The kids these days don''t listen to the elders at all. He found a wife all by himself and got married to her the way they preferred. I really didn''t have any say in that."

    "Oh Helen, you are too naive," the woman sighed. "You didn''t say anything when Daniel got married and now Andrew too."

    "You should really speak up and do something about it," another one added. "You should make them listen to you."

    "Just like you managed to force your son to marry the woman of your choice?" Owen approached them and stood beside Helen. "Oh, I am sorry. Ipletely forgot your son married someone else and also left the family. It must have been very hard on you."

    "Owen¡ª" Helen red at him. To which he just shrugged his shoulders before walking away.

    "Where is your granddaughter-inw and Andrew? I don''t see them anywhere," another guest asked.

    ? Just then Andrew and Rachael walked down the stairs hand in hand.

    ...

 Chapter 257 Mrs. Collins

    "Wow, that''s a lot of people." Rachael tightened her grip around Andrew''s hand. She was sure almost everyone here would or have already judged her. She didn''t care what they thought of her but it would be nice if they liked her even a little bit.

    "Don''t worry, this is thest time you will be seeing them so rx." He kissed the back of her hand. "Just stay with me and smile if you feel like it."

    "Is this just the Volkov family?"

    "The Volkov family is very big, they have rtives everywhere," Andrew exined. "These are the rtives who live close by. I am sure grandma invited some family friends too."

    He let go of her hand and wrapped it around her waist. "All eyes are on you already, I have to keep you close."

    When he frowned and started looking around, she chuckled, "Are you worried that someone will steal me away from you?"

    Andrew scoffed, "They can try. Let me also see who has the guts to take my wife away from me."

    "Rachael, Andrew¡ª" Helen quickly approached them. "All the guests and waiting to see you both."

    Before they could answer, someone sprinted towards them from the crowd. "Andrew¡ª"

    Rachael raised her brows when she saw the woman. She didn''t know who it was but it was hard for her to guess.

    Completely ignoring Rachael, Alina''s eyes were fixed at Andrew. "When did youe back? And why didn''t you call me?"

    "Have I ever called you?" Andrew looked at his grandmother. "I know you were very eager and excited to throw this party to wee Rachael to the family but that doesn''t mean you invite whoever you feel like."

    Before Helen could answer, Rachael said, "Don''t tell grandma anything, I am sure she didn''t invite anybody to make things ufortable."

    "Of course not," Helen smiled. "The Smirnoff''s are like family. Since it''s a happy asion, how can we exclude them?"

    Rachael looked at Alina and smiled, "Alina, right?" Alina nodded. "I was expecting to see you but not today."

    "It''s surprising that you know my name," Alina chuckled.

    "Don''t be surprised, you are quite famous because of the things you have done," Rachael remarked.

    Just then Daniel called Andrew over.

    He wanted to take Rachael with him but she asked him to go first. "I''ll be back soon. Wait for me, okay?" When she nodded, he ced a kiss on her forehead before walking away.

    Helen also left when someone summoned her, leaving Rachael and Alina by themselves.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t get your name yet¡ª"

    "You can call me Mrs. Collins," Rachael answered. She didn''t like Alina, especially the way she was dressed. She was wearing an evening gown with a deep cleavage and not to forget about the deep slit up to her right mid thigh.

    Alina was good looking and attractive. She was shorter than Rachael even when she was wearing stilettos.

    Helplessly shaking her head, Alina chuckled, "Mrs. Collins¡ªDo you have any idea how many women still want that title? But look at you, you got it so easily."

    "Well, what can I say?" Rachael shrugged her shoulders. "It''s really not my fault that Mr. Collins fell in love with me even though many women, including you, were chasing him for years."<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Alina did not say anything, she added, "It must have sucked right? I mean, you couldn''t win a man over even though you threatened him to kill yourself in public."

    Rachael looked at Alina''s wrist which still had a scar. "You gave yourself a scar for nothing."

    "And I will willingly do it all over again if that''s what it takes to win him back," Alina stated and this time, the gentle and casual tone she had been using was gone. She sounded determined, dominating and harsh.

    Rachael on the other hand was very calm. Unlike Alina, she had a smile on her face. "Well, you can try." She took a step forward. "Who am I to stop you from snatching my husband away, right?"

    "How long have you been chasing him? Five years? Ten years?" She sighed, "Maybe you didn''t try as hard as you im."

    Alina pursed her lips and frowned. She didn''t like how Rachael was mocking her.

    "You can try as hard as you want Alina, but even you know you will never seed," She stated. "Nowing to me, I don''t even have to try."

    Rachael smirked. "Andrew is already mine and he is head over heels for me. I just look at him and the man goes crazy. He does what I say, wears whatever I pick out for him and eats whatever I cook for him."

    "Unlike you and all the other women, I don''t have to chase him," she added. "If someday I decide to walk away, he will chase me."

    Before Alina could say anything, Andrew arrived.

    Seeing how red Alina''s face was, he frowned and quickly looked at Rachael to make sure she was okay. "Are you okay?"

    Rachael wrapped her hands around his arm and smiled. "Everything is okay. Are you done talking to Daniel?"

    "Hmm¡ª" He tucked a strand of hair behind her ears. "I want you to meet a few people. Let''s go, okay?"

    "Sure¡ª" Rachael looked at Alina and smiled, "It was nice to meet you Alina and I am sure this won''t be thest time I will see you."

    "Of course," Alina forced herself to smile. "I can assure you that we will meet many times in theing days."

    "I am looking forward to it."

    When Alina walked away, Andrew curiously asked, "What did you tell her?"

    "Why do you want to know?" Rachael raised her brows. "Are you worried that I was rude to your pretty stalker?"

    "Pretty?" he chuckled. "You think she is pretty?"

    "Why? You don''t find her pretty and attractive?" she questioned him.

    "Well¡ª" Andrew shrugged his shoulders.

    She didn''t like his vague response. She let go off his arm and walked away. But before she could even take a step away from him, he grabbed her waist and pulled her closer.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 258 Too Early

    He hugged her from behind and ced his chin on her shoulder. "You are the only pretty one in my eyes. No one can even bepared to you."

    Andrew pressed his lips on her shoulder. "You are the only woman I will love and cherish all my life."

    When he caressed her waist with his thumb, Rachael nudged him with her elbow. "Andrew, everyone is watching." Their sudden intimate action had drawn everyone''s attention. Even though they were not staring at them, they were stealing nces every now and then.

    "So? Am I not allowed to hug my wife whenever I want?"

    "Oh my God, stop this PDA," Elsa scoffed. "Are you both trying to make me feel jealous by acting all cuddly in my fiance''s absence?"

    "Justin is not here?" Rachael inquired.

    "He had to go somewhere," Elsa sighed. "He promised he will be back soon but it''s already been an hour."

    "Don''t worry, he will be back," Andrew assured her as he continued to hug his wife.

    While the couple were sharing an intimate moment, someone was trying her best to conceal the sourness she was feeling in her heart.

    Ashley looked at Andrew and Rachael and then at Alina who was ring at them. Contemting for a while, she stepped towards her and whispered, "Alina, control emotions, everyone is looking at you."

    Everyone present in the party knew or had heard about Alina''s obsession over Andrew. They found it very weird when Alina showed up to the party all dressed up.

    Alina tightened her grip on the wine ss she was holding and pursed her lips. The way Andrew was looking at Rachael who was talking to Elsa, pricked her heart.

    For all the years she chased him, he never once showed her any soft side of his. This made Alina believe that Andrew didn''t have a gentle side. He was cold and aloof. But she couldn''t be more wrong.

    Andrew was looking at Rachael like she was his entire world. The love and passion he had for her was very evident in his eyes. The way he had his hands wrapped around her possessively was something Alina had wanted for years.

    All these years when she chased him, Andrew never paid attention to her. In fact, he did not even look at her except for the time when she slit her wrist in front of his office. At that time he visited her in the hospital and asked her to stop acting all crazy. He told her clearly that he wasn''t interested in her in any way.

    He also told her that he already had someone in mind. Alina thought he was lying to get her off his back but now when she thought about it, maybe Andrew was talking about Rachael.

    Has he liked her for a really long time?

    From what she had heard, Andrew and Rachael knew each other before he came to Russia with his maternal grandfather. So there was a possibility of him having feelings for her beforehand.

    Alina looked at Rachael and scoffed, "She thinks she had won¡ª" She took a sip of the drink she was holding. "But it''s too early to dere a winner, isn''t it?"

    ¡­..

    Daniel wrapped his arms around Kathleen''s waist. "What''s in your mind?" When she shook her head, he sighed, "You know I will not stop asking if you don''t tell me."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she said, "I saw Remi and her son." She smiled. "We both got pregnant at the same time, remember?"

    He nodded.

    "Our baby would have been of his age only," Kathleen ced her head on his shoulder. "I was just wondering how our baby would have looked."

    Daniel sighed. He kissed the top of her head. "She would definitely be beautiful, just like you."

    "What if it was a boy?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    He shook his head. "It was definitely a girl." Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "This time when we try, let''s not keep our hopes too high, okay?"

    She nodded in agreement. "I don''t want us to be disappointed again."

    "Kathleen, Daniel," someone called them out.

    "Here we go again," Daniel muttered.

    Kathleen nudged him with her elbow before smiling at the woman who was rushing towards them.

    "I was looking for you both everywhere."

    "And you finally found us," Daniel forced himself to smile.

    "How are you aunt Melissa?" Kathleen gave her a hug.

    "I am good, how are you?" Before she could answer, Melissa added, "I wanted to talk to you about something important."

    "Do you remember my sister''s daughter-inw, Ruby? She gave birth to a healthy baby boyst month after twelve years of her marriage," Melissa eximed.

    Daniel knew where Melissa was going. He was going to stop her but Kathleen stopped him. She held his arm and gave him a look.

    "That''s wonderful," Kathleen smiled. "I am happy for her."

    "Yes yes, we all are happy," Melissa eximed. "But we all have to thank Reverend Oclus for this miracle. Ruby could only conceive after he blessed her womb."

    Pausing for a while, she added, "I can help you both take an appointment from him next week or whenever you both are free."

    "That won''t be necessary," Daniel stated. "We both of ns of sticking to sex to make babies and not a Reverend blessings."

    Kathleen pursed her lips to control herughter before looking at her husband who was looking at Melissa with a straight and serious face.

    Melissa on the other hand was taken aback by Daniel''s remark. She felt embarrassed and awkward.

    "Excuse us please." Daniel wrapped his arms around Kathleen''s waist and walked away.

    "That was a good one," She whispered.

    "Let''s get out of this party before someone else says something stupid," he frowned. He was so tired of people giving them unwanted tips and advice.

    ,,,,,,

    "This boy¡ªlook at him not leaving his wife alone even for a second," A womanmented.

    "Exactly, leave her alone so we can talk to her," Another one added.

    "Why? You can''t talk to her in front of me?" Andrew raised his brows.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 259 Shitty Move

    Andrew possessively wrapped his arms around Rachael''s waist. There was no way he would leave his wife alone with these people.

    Rachael lightly gasped when he pulled her towards him. When she looked at him, he was looking at his rtives with a frown on his forehead. She could see the possessiveness in his eyes.

    Lightly tucking the ends of his sleeves, she was about to say something when he looked at her and shook his head.

    She wanted to tell him it was okay if he left her with them for a few minutes but the look he gave her was enough for her to understand that wasn''t going to happen.

    In one way, Rachael was d that Andrew wasn''t leaving her side. With so many new faces around, her anxiety was rising. But she tried to maintain her cool. She didn''t want to show any kind of weakness in front of his family who clearly thought she wasn''tpatible with him.

    She could easily say from the way they were looking at her. Though they had a smile on their lips, it wasn''t a genuine one. Everyone present in the hall was judging her in one way or the other.

    "We will not eat her up," a woman remarked. The smile on her face had disappeared. She looked offended.

    "I am not worried about you people eating her up," Andrew replied. "Everyone here knows what will happen if they try to hurt my wife in any way."

    "Andrew¡ª" Rachael looked at him and shook her head, gesturing him to take it slow.

    Without saying anything, he tightened his grip around her waist and took her away.

    "You don''t have to do that for me." When he looked at him, she said, "Don''t snap at them. They are our guests, remember?"

    "My grandma''s guest not mine or yours," he scoffed. If it was up to him, he would have never even looked at them.

    "Still¡ª" Rachael shrugged her shoulders. "They are here for us."

    When he frowned, showing his displeasure, she ced her hand on his chest. "If you behave, I might reward you tonight."

    Andrew raised his brows. "Is this a negotiation?"

    "Yes," she nodded. "I am a businesswoman, remember?"

    ¡­..

    [Three hourster]

    The party finally ended and the guests started taking their leave. Some rtives were staying over at the mansion for the night which wasn''t a big problem as they would be staying in the guestrooms which were situated in the furthest corner of the house.

    "I am so d that we are the only ones staying on the 1st floor," Daniel sighed. "I really can''t handle these people."

    "It''s already been so many years, I thought you were already used to it," Kate grinned at her husband.

    "Never," Daniel frowned. "I will never get used to them."

    "I don''t even understand why grandma still is in touch with them," Owen frowned.

    "Because they are family." Helen walked towards them. "And we never turn our backs on family."

    "You should tell that to your husband," Andrew scoffed.

    "Exactly." Owen looked at her. "He trained Andrew and me, remember? We learnt from the best."

    Ignoring theirments, Helen looked at Rachael. "I have asked the helpers to keep your gifts in the other room. I''ll tell them to bring it to your room¡ª"

    "That''s okay, you don''t have to do that," Andrew answered. He then looked at Ben and gestured him something.

    Ben nodded before getting up and walking towards the room along with a couple of their men.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a few minutes, the two men started taking the gift boxes out of the mansion.

    "What are they doing?" Helen frowned, not understanding what was happening.

    "Rachael can open the gifts whenever she wants only after we screen them properly." When Rachael nudged him with her elbow, Andrew remarked, "There is now way you are going anywhere near them before Ben approves them."

    "What makes you think that the guests will pack explosives and give it to your wife?" Helen gritted her teeth. She was clearly very annoyed.

    "Well, this family has done many weird things which I don''t think I have to remind you of," Daniel looked at his mother. "Don''t expect us to trust anyone."

    Ignoring Daniel, Helen looked at Andrew and Rachael. "I organised this party for you both but you did not even bother greeting some of our close rtives."

    "We greeted people who I think are decent enough," Andrew shrugged. "You already know how I feel about this family. You expect that I will y along with your pretence of feeding a bunch of people who are always on their toes to slit our throats then I am sorry to disappoint you."

    "Andrew¡ª"

    "Calling Alina here was enough for me to understand what your intentions were for throwing this party." Andrew got up. "Let me tell you this for thest time, I will tolerate everything but you trying to drag my wife down or trying to make her feel inferior to someone who doesn''t even deserve to stand near her."

    "I didn''t invite Alina, I invited her family," Helen retaliated. "Alina has been around for a long time, she is part of the family too."

    "Part of the family?" Owen scoffed. "You must be kidding me."

    "That woman is a psychopath," Elsa joined the conversation. "Calling her today was a very shitty thing to do."

    While they were busy arguing, Kathleen sat beside Rachael. "Don''t get surprised, this isn''t something new."

    "How many times do they argue in a day?" Rachael couldn''t help but wonder. There was not a single day when Helen, Daniel, Owen, Andrew and Elsa did not argue.

    "Not a single day," Kathleen chuckled. "At least it''s less now because they don''t stay together. Trust me when I tell you the first six of my marriage was waking up to someone yelling in the living room."

    She looked at them and smiled. "But now I find it kind of cute until it''s something really serious."

    Pausing for a while, Kathleen added, "You know Rach, no matter how disappointed they are in Helen, the four of them still care for her the most. And if you have noticed, they never argue with each other when Semion is in the room."

    Rachael nodded in agreement. "I have noticed that."

    ...

    [Authors note]

    Greetings to everyone :)

    I hope everyone is doing okay.

    November has been a really dark month for me and my family as we lost our 19 year old cousin in a road ident.

    I had to fly back to my hometown for the funerals and other arrangements.

    But now I am back and I am trying to get back to normal schedule as fast as possible.

    I will start updating the chapters regr starting today. But I am sure about the frequency or the time.

    I hope you guys will understand and continue supporting the book like you always have. :)

    Thank you :)

 Chapter 260 Curious

    "This family is weird, but I guess you have an idea by now." Kathleen chuckled.

    Rachael couldn''t help but smile. "They are weird but warm and weing."

    "That''s true." She looked at them and sighed, "They have been through a lot. Both individually and as a family."

    "Even Helen?"

    Kathleen nodded. "She lost two of her three kids. No matter what the reason was and how it happened, she still lost them."

    Contemting for a while, Rachael asked, "When Semion¡ª" She stopped thinking it was inappropriate to ask.

    "When Semion killed his own daughter, why didn''t Helen say anything?" When she nodded, Kathleen sighed, "She might not have said anything out loud but she definitely did not let it slide."

    "What do you mean?" She didn''t understand what Kathleen was trying to imply.

    "After Andrew''s mother passed away , Helen sent Daniel away immediately," Kathleen exined. "Helen''s father had ns of letting one of Helen''s sons inherit everything he had. But she had refused it because she didn''t want to send her son away but when the incident took ce, Helen was terrified for Daniel''s safety."

    She looked at the group who were still busy bickering. "She always believed that though Semion was a cold hearted person, he would never harm his kids, his own blood. But that turned out to be wrong when he killed his own daughter."

    "So she sent Daniel away to keep him safe?"

    Kathleen nodded. "Helen knew that her eldest son had already been brainwashed by Semion. There was no way she could bring him back but Daniel was still young. She didn''t want to leave his fate in Semion''s hand."

    Keeping quiet for a while, she added, "You know what Rach, Helen could have easily left. Her family is very influential and would have always kept her safe away from Semion."

    She looked at Helen who was arguing with Andrew over something. "And maybe she would have left if not for Elsa, Owen and Andrew. I have always assumed that she stayed back from them."

    Rachael pursed her lips and frowned. She had no doubt that Helen loved her grandkids. Even though she failed to express it and her ways of showing that she cared was weird, she still cared for them.

    But the things Elsa, Owen and Andrew had gone through while they were living in the mansion in Helen''s presence, made Rachael feel very ufortable. Did she just stay back and watch Semion bully them? Why didn''t she do anything?

    "I know what you are thinking." Kathleen looked at her as if she could read her mind. "Trust me, that was the first question that popped up in my head when Daniel told me everything."

    "It''s weird," Rachael sighed.

    "It took me some time to understand this but¡ª" Kathleen looked at her. "Helen might not have openly supported her grandkids but she also did not stop them when she learned about their n."

    Pausing for a while, she added, "From what Daniel told me, after Owen had the encounter with his father where he¡ª" She looked at Rachael. "You know about Owen''s father, right?"

    Rachael nodded.

    Kathleen sighed. "Daniel told me that after everything happened, Owen knelt down in front of Helen. He was not sorry for what he did but he still wanted to apologise to her."

    "What did Helen say?"

    "Nothing." she chuckled. "She told him to freshen up ande down for dinner."

    "That''s strange and interesting."

    "Nothing about this family is not strange and not interesting."

    Just then the four of them decided to stop whatever they were bickering about and part ways.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Babe, are you ready to go to bed?" Daniel asked as he grabbed Kathleen''s hand.

    "Are you done with the family discussion?" She raised her brows at him.

    "Rach, let''s go and get some rest." Andrew also approached his wife.

    Before leaving, Daniel reminded Andrew about the meeting which they had scheduled. "Andrew, don''t forget about the meeting."

    "I will not."

    Daniel nodded and left along with Kathleen.

    "What meeting?" Rachael asked as they made their way towards their room.

    "It''s nothing important, just work." He ced his hand on her back. "I will be gone for two hours max, okay?"

    "Oh okay." She wanted to ask him what it was but she decided not to. She was sure that it wasn''t something rted to thepany. It wasn''t hard for her to guess what it might be rted to.

    ¡­..

    [Genovesse mansion]

    "Here is everything to asked for." Kazi handed over the information he had managed to gather about Rachael and her marriage with Andrew.

    Without saying anything, Riftan took the file and stepped out of J''s room. He then slowly closed the door, making sure not to wake her up.

    Before he shut the door, Kazi managed to get a peek inside the room. "How is she now?"

    "She is fine, the doctor gave her some sedatives, she will wake up in the morning." Riftan walked towards his study with the file in his hand while Kazi followed him behind.

    ¡­..

    [Study Room]

    "I don''t understand¡ª" He took a seat right opposite Riftan. "Why are you suddenly being so interested in Andrew''s wife?"

    When Riftan asked him to gather whatever he could about Rachael, he was quite surprised. Over the years they had worked together, Riftan had asked him to do many crazy things but collecting information about a married woman topped the list.

    "Can''t I be curious?" Riftan raised his brows.

    "You can but being curious about Andrew Volkov''s wife is insane." Kazi pinched the space between his brows. "What is in your mind?" He knew something was going on Riftan''s mind but like always, he couldn''t put a finger on it.

    "If you want to kidnap her then¡ª"

    "We are not touching her," Riftan interrupted him. "I have already told you this twice, I will not repeat myself again."

    Pausing for a while, he sighed, "If not for her, anything could have happened to J."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 261 Innovent And Fierce

    Riftan gritted his teeth. The mere thought of his sister getting hurt made him angry. She was the only family he had. She was his everything.

    He had killed for her safety before and he would willingly do it again.

    "Alright, we will not touch her." Kazi sighed. "You are so weird."

    "I never said I was not weird," Riftan chuckled.

    He pursed his lips and frowned. "You want to take the Volkov''s down but you don''t want to use their weakness against them."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Riftan remarked, "Yes, I want to take them down and one day I will."

    The rift between the Volkovs and Genovesse had been in action since decades.

    Not only the Volkovs but the Genovesse were not a big fan of the Petrov''s either.

    "Then this is your chance." Kazi snapped at him. "Everyone is here. Daniel, his wife Kathleen, Elsa, Justin, Owen, Andrew and his wife. They are under one roof, we won''t get this chance again."

    "We don''t touch the women, Kazi," Riftan stated. "We kill the men, we attack them but not the women. Do you understand?"

    What would be the difference between him and his father if he also started crossing the line?

    His father always treated women poorly. He believed that they were meant to be beneath them and they were nothing but vulnerable people who couldn''t protect themselves.

    The way he looked down on women was something Riftan despised.

    Targeting women in their line of business to get things done easily and quickly was a verymon thing. His father was one of the many men who opted for the dirty method of keeping women captive to use them as a bait.

    But Riftan refused to follow his footsteps. When he took over the business after his father''s demise, he made his own rules. He killed all the men who were loyal to his father during his reign and changed every possible thing he could.

    He swore to never to use a woman as a bait and he wanted to abide by it till hisst breath.

    It was true that using Rachael would bring Andrew to his knees. Only Riftan knew how much he wanted to take the Volkov''s down.

    But he wouldn''t do that. He wouldn''t target a woman who clearly did not belong to their world and had zero clue of what was going on.

    If he wanted to take them down by using a woman, he would have done it years back by kidnapping Elsa Volkov. There was Daniel''s wife Kathleen too.

    Everyone knew how crazily protective and possessive the Volkov men were when it came to the women in their household. If something was to happen to them, all of them would have gone crazy.

    "If we don''t do it, someone else will," Kazi sighed. "We aren''t the only ones who want to see Volkov''s fall. Igor Petrov is already nning things."

    Riftan scoffed. Why wasn''t he surprised? Everyone was waiting for an opportunity to attack the Volkov''s and now that they had found one, why wouldn''t they grab it?

    "What are you going to do?" Kazi raised his brows. "Warn Andrew Volkov to keep his woman safe?"

    "Do you think I have to warn him?" He raised his brows. "He probably already knows about it."

    Kazi threw his head back andughed. "You are fucking weird."

    "What is that for?" Riftan raised his brows.

    "I cannot believe you are actually trying to protect a woman you just met," he chuckled. "You shared three sentences with her."

    "Who says I am being protective?" Riftan scoffed. "I am just curious."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yes, he was curious. The innocence and fierceness he saw in Rachael''s eyes when she asked the Volkov''s guards to back off was something that intrigued him.

    Women in their world were brought up to be fierce and were well protected. They knew how to handle tough situations and were trained well enough to self protect themselves to an extent.

    But Rachael was different. She didn''t belong to their world. She had always lived a normal life. And now that she has suddenly be one of them, he wondered how she would manage to cope up with it.

    The way she stood up for J today was enough for him to understand that she had no idea who he was.

    Riftan wanted to see if she would act the same when she discovered he was her husband''s worst enemy.

    Would she manage to keep her cool and act with courage or would she act like a little scared puppy?

    "Curiosity killed the cat." Kazi tapped his finger on the desk. "Remember that."

    Ignoring his remark, Riftan asked, "What is the status of tomorrow''s meeting?"

    "We are meeting them in the evening tomorrow, around eight."

    "All four will be present?" Kazi nodded. "Alright then, let''s prepare well for the meeting."

    After discussing a few things, Kazi left Riftan''s study.

    While he was walking away, his eyesnded on the ck coat neatly lying on the couch.

    "Should I send it back or do you have ns of framing it?" He couldn''t help but tease Riftan.

    "She gave it to J, it''s only right I return it back to her."

    "Yeah, I don''t think Andrew will allow you to go anywhere near her."

    "Then I will give it to him." Riftan smirked.

    Kazi chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "You are going to make him go crazy."

    ...

    [Volkov Mansion]

    [Andrew''s room]

    Caressing her bare back, Andrew kissed the top of her head. "Thanks for getting along with the function today. But next time if you don''t feel like attending such events, you can turn her down."

    "It''s okay, I had fun meeting the little stalker of yours," Rachael chuckled. "She really is crazy."

    "Just ignore her," he sighed. "Next time I''ll make sure she doesn''te anywhere near you."

    "Why?" She looked at him. "Is Mr. Collins worried that his potential mistress will hurt his wife?"

    "Potential mistress?" He spanked her.

    ....

 Chapter 262 Mercy

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "Andrew--" She gasped when he spanked her again.

    "Say that again--" He brushed his nose against hers. "I dare you."

    "You spanked me." She pouted her lips.

    "And you liked it." Before Rachael could say something, he mmed his lips against hers.

    As things started escting, she broke the kiss and ced his hand on his shoulder. "We just finished."

    "And it clearly wasn''t enough." Andrew nted small kisses all over her face. "If it was up to me, I would keep you in bed all day."

    Rachael smiled and ran her finger through his face. "And here I thought our honeymoon period was over."

    "Honey, our honeymoon period will never end."

    ...

    [Midnight]

    Rachael woke up when she did not feel Andrew''s presence beside her. The sudden absence of his warmth made her feel very chilly and ufortable.

    She groggily opened her eyes and looked around.

    "Andrew?" She called him out. When she did not get an answer, she got down from the bed and headed towards the washroom only to find it empty.

    She then checked the balcony. When she did not find him there, she grabbed Andrew''s coat which was lying on the couch and wrapped it around her before stepping out of the room.

    .....

    [Study Room]

    "What do you have to say?" Daniel red at his father. "I don''t like leaving my wife''s side at night."

    Owen held his throbbing head and snapped, "This better be fucking important."

    Justin was also ring at the old man who had shown up in the middle of the night and had called them all for an urgent meeting.

    The only person who was calm and quiet was Andrew.

    Semion had his eyes only on him. He had been looking at Andrew the minute he walked into the room.

    "Your wife--"

    "Stop right there," Andrew interrupted him. "When you are talking about my wife, I suggest you watch your mouth."

    "You know what she did was against the rules," Semion red at Andrew.

    When no one said anything, he continued, "We never help our enemies, Andrew. You know the rules very well."

    "She didn''t know--"

    "But that doesn''t change the fact that she broke the rules and--"

    "My wife is not obliged to follow any of your damn rules," Andrew snapped at him. "She can do whatever the fuck she wants. Do you understand that?"

    Semion took a deep breath to calm himself down. When he heard about Rachael helping J Genovesse, he almost lost his cool.

    The Volkov''s had a much bigger rift with the Genovesse than the Petrov''s. The rift had been going on for years with no intention of putting an end to it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Helping shows weakness. It shows that we have mercy," Semion stated. "Our enemies will now think that we are weak."

    This time Owen scoffed. "Well, if that is the case then our enemies already know we are weak. I mean, we did show you mercy and that''s why you are alive right now talking shit."

    Ignoring Owen''s infuriatingment, Semion continued addressing Andrew. "Rachael is a part of this family now. Whether you like it or not, just like you, she is part Volkov too. And she has to obey the rules."

    "The first rule being you never show an ounce of mercy to your enemies," he emphasised.

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. He had nothing to say to the old man. There was no point arguing or reasoning with him.

    But what the man said next forced Andrew to drop his cool.

    "Look at what she had done to you Andrew," Semion mmed his hand on the desk. "Look at what you have be. Our enemies are seeing you as a weak pathetic fool who will do anything because that woman has pussy whipped you--"

    "Enough--" Andrew stormed towards Semion and grabbed his cor before pinning him against the wall.

    Semion gasped and grabbed Andrew''s hand when he tightened the grip around his cor.

    "Don''t you dare talk about my wife like that ever again." Andrew further tightened his grip around Semion''s neck. "I will hear anything but a word against Rachael. Do you fucking get that?"

    "Should we ask Andrew to stop?" Justin whispered to the two men who seemed to be unaffected with what was happening.

    "In a minute," Daniel casually shrugged.

    Justin then looked at Owen who also did not show any chance of intervening. He helplessly shook his head and sighed.

    "If people think that I am weak because of her then let them think whatever the fuck they want," Andrew roared again. "I don''t care. If people like you think that targeting her is a wise choice then they cannot be more wrong."

    "Try to touch her and I''ll make sure you will regret living," he added before letting go of his cor.

    Semion coughed vigorously as he unfastened a couple of buttons.

    "Go home dad, you are really wasting our time," Daniel said before passing a bottle of water to Andrew.

    "If anyonees looking after us, we will deal with it," Owen remarked. "From what I remember, you are no more a part of this. So I suggest you keep your mouth shut and walk out of here."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Semion said, "It''s high time you people understand that I am not your biggest enemy anymore. There are people who are after all of us, after our family. One small mistake from anyone of us and our family is doomed."

    He then stormed out of the room.

    ....

    When Semion stepped out of the study, he bumped into Rachael. She was standing there with tears threatening to trickle down her cheeks.

    He opened his mouth to say something but he decided against it when Andrew stepped out of the room.

    "Babe, what are you doing here?" Andrew frowned. He was surprised to see Rachael outside the room.

    When she looked at him with teary eyes, he quickly stepped forward and pulled her in his embrace.

    "What happened?" He kissed the top of her head. "Why are you crying?"

    Semion scoffed and stormed away.

    .....

 Chapter 263 Owens Housekeeper

    "Andrew¡ª" She looked at him. "I am sorry, I didn''t know." When she stepped out of the room, she overheard the conversation between Semion and Andrew.

    She understood what Semion was referring to.

    "It''s not your fault." Andrew kissed the top of her head. "Don''t listen to others¡ª" He pulled away and ced his hand on her shoulder. "Rach, look at me."

    When she looked at him with her tear stained face, his heart clenched.

    Suppressing his urge to drag Semion back and skin him alive, he took a deep breath. He would definitely deal with the old manter but right now, he had to focus on his wife. He had to make her feel better.

    "You don''t listen to others, Rachael, you only listen to me. Did you understand?" He cupped her face. "Don''t overthink this, okay?"

    Andrew didn''t want her to me herself in any way. It wasn''t her fault to begin with. It was wrong for Semion to push all the me on her when nothing severe had happened.

    Unknowingly, Rachael had helped Riftan''s sister, J, their enemy. But it wasn''t her fault.

    She had no idea who J was and even if she knew, he was sure Rachael wouldn''t have hesitated to help her.

    "You are in trouble because of me."

    Semion''s words kept ringing in her ears, making her feel miserable and guilty. When she helped J, she didn''t think it would be such a big deal. She was just trying to be nice.

    "Who said anyone is in trouble?" Andrew wiped her tears away. "I am not in trouble neither is Daniel, Owen or Justin."

    "Exactly, you did nothing wrong," Owen added.

    "You helped a poor woman in need, how can that be wrong?" Daniel approached them. He gently caressed Rachael''s head to soothe her. "Don''t listen to Semion, the man has lost his mind after staying at home doing absolutely nothing."

    He then looked at Andrew. "Take her to the room, we will talk tomorrow morning." .

    Andrew nodded and walked away with his arms wrapped around his wife.

    After they left, Justin sighed, "Well, I don''t like saying it but Semion isn''tpletely wrong."

    "I know but we can''t me Rachael." Owen frowned.

    "Who said about ming Rachael?" Justin shook his head. "Whatever is happening is because of us. We have neglected our duties way too much. I mean, I know we have our reasons for settling down in a different country, but this has impacted our business here. People have started taking us lightly."

    Daniel couldn''t help but agree. "That is true." He sat down on the couch. "I have also be a little soft hearted after getting married."

    "And so has Andrew," Owen added. "But it isn''t your fault or his. You both have a family of your own now."

    He looked at Justin. "You have Edward and now Elsa too. It''s only right that you focus on them."

    "And you have your little housekeeper," Daniel chuckled. "What was her name again?"

    When Owen scoffed, he grinned, "Ohe on now, we all know you have a thing for her."

    "Yeah, it''s quite evident," Justin added.

    "Alright, I am going to bed." Owen left before the conversation could escte.

    ¡­..<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Owen Room]

    As soon as he slumped on the bed, he grabbed his phone and opened the live security camera to his apartment.

    The corner of his lips curled upward when he saw Juliana lying on the couch with a bowl of popcorn on her tummy.

    She was finally making herself at home.

    When he had to abruptly leave the country, he told Juliana to stay at his ce while he was gone so she could ''TAKE CARE'' of it in his absence.

    Not that his ce needed someone to be taken care of, he just didn''t want her to go back to the shabby, unsettling area she lived in. He wanted her to be safe in his absence.

    At first, she was very reluctant. But when Owen reminded her his about her ''HOUSEKEEPER" duties, she agreed.

    Now Owen had been watching her through the security cameras he had installed inside his apartment for safety purposes.

    He knew what he was doing wasn''t very ideal or something a gentleman would do. Staring at a woman continuously for hours through the tiny screen was kind of creepy but he couldn''t help it.

    Owen was liking it. He liked watching Juliana walk around his house like she owned it.

    The other day, he watched her dance to a full song. She swayed her hips with the beat of the music. That was the hottest dance he had ever seen. It definitely turned him super on.

    After looking at her for a few more minutes, he was about to close the app when he saw something.

    His eyes darkened when Juliana slipped her hands inside her shorts and threw her head back.

    She grabbed one of her breasts with her other hand and started massaging it.

    "Fuck¡ª" Owen cursed and sat up straight. She was touching herself and he shouldn''t be watching it but there was no way he could turn it off even though that was the right thing to do.

    He tightened his grip around his phone and pursed his lips when Juliana took off her shots followed by her underwear and tossed it on the floor.

    Without tearing his eyes off the screen, he watched her relief herself. Her back arched when she reached her peak and copsed back after a few seconds.

    "Damn¡ª" He cursed under his breath and tossed his phone aside.

    Juliana''s flushed face, her slightly parted pink lips and her smooth skin enveloped his mind.

    Only if he was there, he wouldn''t have let her take the trouble of relieving herself.

    They had slept together once and that clearly wasn''t enough.

    Owen didn''t prefer sleeping with the same woman more than twice but Juliana was clearly different.

    He wanted her. His body craved for her. He had never felt such strong things for someone else.

    ncing at the huge bulge in between his legs, he sighed and got up.

    He needed to shower and take care of himself.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 264 Drag Her Back

    [Next Day]

    "What the fuck is taking so long?" Owen grumbled as he slumped on the couch.

    "Someone''s cranky today." Daniel took a sip of his morning coffee. "Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?"

    "I just want to get over this and go home, okay?" He grunted. "I am so tired of this ce."

    "Home?" Daniel tilted his head to the side. "Do you mean you want to go back to your HOUSEKEEPER?" He smirked.

    Owen scoffed but did not say anything. Only he knew how badly he wanted to go back and pin Juliana under him especially after what he sawst night.

    Just then his phone started ringing. At first he tried to ignore the call but when he saw who it was, he quickly received it before walking outside.

    "I''ll be outside."

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    "Hey, sorry to disturb you¡­" The nervousness in Juliana''s voice made him frown.

    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" He anxiously asked.

    "I¡ª"

    When she paused, Owen asked, "Be, tell me what''s wrong?"

    "When are youing back?"

    "I don''t know yet, why?" When she became silent again, he started feeling restless. "You are not telling me something."

    "I don''t know if I will be around when youe back but¡ª"

    "What do you mean?" He frowned. He was definitely not liking where this conversation was going.

    After a long pause, Juliana exined, "My friend from highschool has apany. I met him yesterday at the grocery store nearby. He is here on business."

    "Yeah so?"

    "He offered me a job," she sighed. "The pay is good and he has also assured me that my brother''s health insurance will be covered along with mine."

    When Owen did not say anything, she added, "The job is in LA."

    Juliana''s anxiousness shot up when she did not get any answer or reaction from him. "Say something."

    "What do you want me to say?" He scoffed. "Seems like you have already made up your mind."

    "I¡ª"

    "Too bad that isn''t happening."

    "What are you¡ª"

    "You are not going to LA Juliana," he firmly stated, leaving no room for negotiation. "You are going to be a good girl and stay in the city until I am back. Do you understand?"

    "You can''t tell me what to do," Juliana snapped. "I will take the job."

    Throwing his head back, Owen mockingly smirked. "Yeah, you can try. But trust me when I tell you that if you are not there in my house within my radar when I am back, I''ll hunt you down and drag you back."

    Before she could retort, he added, "I swear on my mother, if I don''t find your ass on my couch when I am back, you are going to regret your entire life."

    "Owen¡ª"

    "Don''t argue over this because there is no point. We have a deal and you have to follow it. You are working for me and I am covering your brother''s health insurance as well."

    Before leaving the country, he had made all the necessary arrangements for Juliana''s brother who was still at the hospital.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I can''t stay as your housekeeper my entire life," she remarked.

    "We will talk about that when I am back." Without waiting for her reply, he hung up the call.

    Contemting for a while, Owen called the men he had left to keep an eye on Juliana and to keep her safe.

    "Yes boss¡ª"

    "Keep an close eye on her and make sure she doesn''t leave the city," he instructed. "I swear, if she is not there when I am back, I''ll kill you."

    "Woah, what''s with the threat early in the morning?" Justin raised his brows. "Is everything okay?"

    "What do you think?" Owen scoffed before hanging up.

    "It''s the housekeeper," Daniel told Justin and Andrew.

    When all the three men grinned, Owen snapped, "Can we stop discussing me and attend the fucking meeting?"

    "Alright, let''s go." Andrew took out his car keys. "I want toe back before Rachael wakes up."

    "Well¡ª" Daniel nced at his watch. "It''s still early so I guess we will be back by then."

    The four men boarded the car and left the mansion.

    ¡­.

    [Dexa Hotel]

    "Why did you even agree to this meeting?" Kazi frowned. He didn''t like dealing with the Volkov''s. He would rather kill them all than have a clean conversation with them.

    "Well, they requested a meeting and I didn''t say no." Riftan took a sip of his whiskey and sighed, "This is good."

    "It''s six in the morning Rif," Kazi clicked his tongue. "You are supposed to drink a hot beverage."

    "Well, it''s night somewhere in the world," Riftan chuckled and took another sip.

    Taking a sip of his coffee, Kazi nced at the familiar coat on Riftan''sp. "You are going to return that?"

    "Why else do you think I brought it with me?" He raised his brows.

    Kazi shrugged his shoulders. "I thought maybe you are obsessing over another man''s wife''s coat or something."

    Before Riftan could answer, four men entered the room.

    "Here they are¡ª" Kazi smirked and pointed his chin towards their direction.

    Riftan on the other hand did not even bother to look at them. He just kept enjoying his early morning drink.

    "Stay alert," Daniel alerted the other three.

    "This is a neutral ground," Owen remarked. "He is not foolish enough to break the truce."

    "But still, I don''t trust this man."

    When they stopped right in front of them, Riftan turned around and smiled. "The Volkov''s arete. But it''s okay, I didn''t mind." He raised his ss at them. "My drink kept me entertained."

    While Daniel, Owen and Justin mainted an eye contact with Kazi and Riftan, Andrew''s eyes never left the coat sitting on Riftan''sp.

    How could it not recognise it? It was the same maroon coat Rachael had worn to the mall but when she came back, she didn''t have it.

    "We have a family, Genovesse," Daniel remarked. "Not everyone can get rid of them like you did."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 265 Riftans Warning

    Riftan threw his head back and chuckled, "Well, you should try that. It''s actually very rxing and peaceful."

    He then looked at Andrew and smiled. "It''s good seeing you again. I heard you got married." He took a sip of his drink. "Congrattions."

    Without cutting any chase, Andrew sat down beside him and asked, "Cut the chase Genevosse and tell me directly what you are up to." Riftan showing up with Rachael''s coat made him feel very ufortable. He wanted to rip him off for touching something that belonged to his wife but he couldn''t act rationally. Keeping his temper was the best thing he could do.

    "Marriage has made you so impatient," Riftan sighed. "But well, even I would have been very impatient if I had a wife as beautiful as Rachael."

    When all the four men frowned, he tilted his head and smirked, "Did I identally hit a soft spot here?"

    Owen sighed and looked at Daniel. "Can I break his nose?"

    "No." Daniel looked at Riftan. "We are here to discuss business, not our women."

    "Well¡ª" Riftan chuckled. "Let''s just say I am quite impressed with the fantastic taste in women you Volkov men have. Kate, Elsa and now Rachael."

    He looked at Owen. "That leaves you. Tell me, do you have your eyes set on someone too?"

    "Okay, I am going to punch him¡ª"

    Before Owen could take a step forward, Justin stopped him and Kazi protectively shielded Riftan.

    "One more step Volkov and you are fucking dead," Kazi narrowed his eyes.

    "Owen, calm down." Daniel patted his shoulder.

    "Kazi back down." Riftan instructed his right hand man. "We are here to discuss business, not fight."

    "It''s funny how you im that you aren''t here to stir trouble when you are sitting there with my wife''s belonging on yourp." Andrew looked at the coat and Riftan simultaneously.

    "Oh this¡ª" Riftan gently touched the coat. "If it makes you feel better, I am here to return it." He then handed it to Andrew. "Thank Rachael for me, will you?"

    Andrew took the coat from his hand. "I surely will."

    "Alright now since we are done with the threats and ring, can we start and get over this?" Justin remarked. "I don''t know about you both but we definitely have better things to do."

    "Sending your man to spy on me." Riftan sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Not cool Volkov."

    Daniel scoffed. "It''s not like you haven''t done it before or do I have to remind you?"

    "Oh you don''t have to," he chuckled. "I remember."

    "ying dirty is a part of our world, Genovesse," Andrew stated. "You have your fair share of dirt and so do we."

    "Fair enough." Riftan nodded. "What were you thinking bringing an innocent woman to his cruel and dirty world, Volkov?"

    Before Andrew could answer, he added, "If I was you, I would have never done it."

    He sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Who will protect Rachael after I kill you?"

    Andrew smirked. "Oh trust me, that is not something you have to worry about."

    "Innocent reminds me, how is your sister Genovesse?" When Riftan frowned, Owen smirked, "J, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    When his expression darkened, Daniel remarked, "Did Owen hit your soft spot this time?"

    Everyone was aware about Riftan''s protectiveness over his sister, J Genovesse. While the man wasn''t afraid of anything and barely had any weakness, J was an exception.

    "What are you frowning at?" Owen raised his brows at Kazi. "Is J your soft spot as well?"

    Riftan tightened his grip on his ss and mmed it on the table. "Enough, don''t talk about my sister."

    "Don''t talk about my wife as well," Andrew stated. "If you want us to keep your sister away from this, you have to stay away from all our women as well."

    "Trust me, Genovesse¡ª" he added. "The day any of them loses a single hair because of you, we will make sure your sister suffers ten fold of what they have."

    "I don''t touch thedies," Riftan stated. "You know that." This was the one thing everyone was aware of about him.

    "We never have and never will harm an innocent life as long as people like you know their limit," Daniel remarked. "Now shall we start the meeting? I have to be home before my wife wakes up."

    ¡­..

    After the meeting which turned out to be a stressful and unsessful one as they had predicted, Riftan and Kazi prepared to leave.

    "Well, too bad we couldn''t settle on a particr thing," Riftan chuckled, "But it was fun."

    "Just get the hell out of here," Owen growled at him. He was already in a very sour mood and Riftan''s corny attitude wasn''t helping.

    Before leaving, Riftan looked at Andrew. "You can be rest assured that I will never make a move to harm you through your wife but the same can''t be said for others. You have more enemies than you think Andrew and they are waiting to get back at you."

    Without waiting for his reply, he walked away along with Kazi.

    "Woah, what the fuck is wrong with this guy?" Justin scoffed. "Did he just ask Andrew to be careful?"

    Daniel patted Andrew''s shoulder. "Don''t get all hyped up because of him, he is just trying to test your patience."

    "He wasn''t wrong though, was he?" Owen sighed. "The sooner we go back to the city the better."

    "We have to stay until mom''s anniversary."

    "Let''s just increase the security around them for now," Justin suggested. "It''s not like we leave their side anyway."

    The three agreed with Justin.

    ...

    [Riftan''s car]

    "What are you being grumpy about?" Riftan looked at Kazi.

    "You warned him," Kazi snapped. "You fucking warned him Rif. What the fuck is wrong with you?"

    When Riftan did not say anything, he scoffed, "So now you are not going to say anything? Are we just going to pretend like you didn''t just give your enemy a heads up about his other enemies trying to bite his ass?"

    ...

 Chapter 266 A Truce?

    When Riftan smiled, Kazi scoffed, "I know since we were five but I still don''t understand certain things about you."

    "Well, a man needs to have some mystery in his life, doesn''t he?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Kazi asked, "Do you like her?"

    When Riftan raised his brows, he added, "Have you developed a liking towards Andrew''s wife?"

    He had never seen Riftan this way. Apart from his sister, J, he had never shown any form of softness to others.

    "She is married."

    "I did not ask if you are nning to marry her, I asked if you like her." Kazi snapped at him again. The sudden change in Riftan was really annoying him.

    "If I say that I like her, will you kidnap her and bring her to me?" Riftan chuckled.

    When Kazi raised his brows, he added, "I just find her interesting."

    He really did. He found Rachael very interesting. Not many women managed to catch his attention but something about Rachael intrigued him.

    Maybe it was her innocence and theck of idea of how cruel their world could be, how cruel he could be. Or maybe it was the kindness she has shown J, who was aplete stranger to her.

    Kazi did not answer immediately, he kept looking at his friend for a while. It was as if he was trying to read his thoughts, trying to figure out what was going on in that head of his. "Well, it''s nice that you are showing some interest in someone."

    "You have been too upied with J after¡ª" He paused and sighed, "It''s already been three years Rif, no one will harm her again."

    "I know." Riftan knew no one would harm her again. He had made sure that the people who did were dead. But the fear never left him. It couldn''t harm to be careful, right?

    "You can let your guard down now, Rif. Everything is over, you can think about yourself now."

    Riftan knew exactly what Kazi was talking about. But nothing could make his mind feel at ease, not after what had happened three years ago in his absence.

    He leaned against the headboard and smirked, "Think about myself? What do you want me to do? Fall in love?"

    "You can try that," Kazi grinned. "May be go to a bar or something and try to woo the next beautiful woman you see."

    "Is it okay to woo a married woman?" When Kazi frowned, he chuckled, "What? I am joking."

    ¡­..

    [Volkov Mansion]

    When Andrew and others arrived home, Rachael, Kate and Elsa were already having breakfast.

    "Oh there you people are," Kate eximed. "Where did you all go early in the morning?"

    The four of them nced at each other before Daniel said, "We went for a morning run."

    "Dressed like that?" Elsa suspiciously looked at them. "You guys are wearing suits and ties."

    "It was a smart run." Owen winked at his sister before stealing her untouched pancake.

    Andrew sat down beside Rachael and stroked her back. "How are you feeling now?"

    "I am okay." She leaned against his arm and looked at him. "Where did you go?"

    "We had a meeting scheduled with Riftan Genovesse," He answered.

    "See now that is the kind of honesty I expect from my husband." Kate red at Daniel. "How hard would it be for you to tell me that?"

    "Wow, you guys are back after meeting Genovesse without any blood stains on your clothes and face¡ªDo we have a truce with them now?" Elsa asked.

    "A truce with the Genovesse, my dear niece is something that will never happen." Daniel took his seat. "We just had to discuss a few things with him."

    When the helper brought over more pancakes, Andrew picked up a couple of pieces and ced them on Rachael''s te. "Eat, you didn''t eat properlyst night as well."

    She ced her hand over his. "Is everything okay now?"

    He sighed and kissed the back of her hand. "You don''t worry about anything. Everything was and is under control. Don''t let Semion get inside your head, okay?"

    When she nodded, he kissed her forehead. "I love you."

    "I love you too."

    When Andrew pressed his lips against hers, Owen scoffed, "Oh please, will you stop?"

    Daniel, Andrew and Justin grinned at him before kissing their partners.

    Owen scoffed harder and grumpily shoved pancakes into his mouth. "You people are sick." He then red at Justin. "That''s my sister, you are not allowed to shove your tongue down her throat in my presence."

    "Well, let''s talk about who is sick when that empty chair beside you is not empty anymore." Kate grinned.

    "That reminds me¡ª" Rachael looked at Owen. "Juliana called me a while ago. She was telling me about some job¡ª"

    "She is not taking it," Owen snapped before she could finish talking.

    "Oh so you have started making decisions for her now?" Elsa grinned. "Impressive."

    "Well, while we are on the topic, why don''t you invite your housekeeper here?" Daniel suggested. "We have ns of taking Rachael for some sightseeing, I am sure Juliana will like it too."

    "That''s actually a great idea," Kate eximed. "I haven''t met her yet so¡ª"

    "She is noting here." When everyone gave him a look, Owen added, "It''s not safe." Keeping Elsa, Kate and especially Rachael was hard enough for them. He didn''t want to add Juliana to the mess.

    He didn''t want his enemies to see him with her. This would make her vulnerable and her life would be in danger. He didn''t want that.

    No one objected, especially the men. They knew what Owen was implying to was correct. Their main aim at the moment was to take their woman out of the country as soon as possible. It wasn''t safe.

    ...

    [Study Room]]

    "Andrew¡ª" Rachael tried to protest but his lips sealed hers. When his tongue met hers, she melted in his embrace.

    After having breakfast, Andrew dragged her to the study room saying that he had something important to tell her. But who would have thought that something important was shoving his tongue down her throat.

    ....

    Author''s Note:

    Greetings,

    This is a special announcement to inform everyone that Unexpected Encounter: A Second Chance At Love has won a nomination prize in The Webnovel Spirity Awards 2022 :)

    I take this opportunity to thank each and everyone for your immense love and support. It wouldn''t have been possible without you guys.

    I know the updates have been irregr. I had so many papers to submit before my finals so that took all my time.

    But now since my finals are over, I can finally focus on writing.

    I will also be taking part in the new Webnovel Spirity Awards 2023 with a new book. I will let you guys know when it''s up.

    Thank you for the love and patients. ?

    ....

 Chapter 267 Pleasure***

    [MATURE CONTENT AHEAD]

    But was sheining? Absolutely not.

    She missed him. She always missed him. No matter how many times they did it, she always craved his touch. She craved him.

    While his tongues ravaged her mouth, his hands lifted the hem of her dress and his fingers caressed her inner thighs.

    He groaned when she rested her hand on his bulge. He broke the kiss and pressed his lips on her neck when she started stroking him. "Damn babe, I want you so bad right now."

    "Then take me." She cupped his cheeks and pressed her lips against his.

    Andrew lifted the hem of her dress and tossed it on the floor before yanking off his own shirt. Followed by his pants. He then unsped her bra and tossed it away.

    Rachael moaned and sped her fingers on his hair when he took one of her breasts in his mouth.

    "Oh God¡ª" He swirled his tongues around her hardened nipples before sucking it.

    She tightened her grip on his hair as his fingers started working on her folds.

    Andrew ran his finger through her wet folds and groaned. "Damn, you are already so wet."

    "Andrew¡ª" She screamed his name when he drew circles on her sensitive clit. He had barely started touching her but she was already on the edge.

    "Andrew I¡ª" She wanted to tell him that she was going to cum but disappointment sheathed her when he retrieved his hand.

    "Not yet babe," He grinned before lifting her up.

    She yelped and wrapped her legs around his waist. Frustrated and annoyed after being ripped off yet another amazing orgasm, she mmed her hand on his shoulder. "Why would you do that?"

    "Don''t worry sweetheart." He ced her on the desk. "I will make sure you cum more than you ever have today."

    He grabbed her breast in his hand and pressed her forehead against hers. "Since the day we are here, I have so desperately wanted to bend you over this desk and take you from behind."

    "That sounds fun," Rachael chuckled. They had tried many new things in the bedroom but the idea of doing it on his desk, inside his study room with the house packed with people somehow turned her on even more.

    "Oh it will be fun but you know what is more fun and exciting?" When she shook her head, he pulled her underwear down and yanked it aside. "The way you taste."

    He pressed his lips against hers for a brief second before trailing kisses down her neck.

    Knowing what wasing next, Rachael threaded her fingers through his hair as he buried himself between her legs.

    She threw her head back and moaned when he flicked his tongue over her wet folds. Her moans grew louder as his tongue teased her clit.

    "Andrew¡ª" She screamed his name as she found her release.

    He kissed her inner thighs after he sucked her clean. "So sweet¡ª" He pressed his lips against hers.

    Rachael slipped her hand under his briefs and stroked his hard member. "Let me make you feel good too."

    She got down from the desk and helped him pull down his brief.

    When she knelt down in front of him, he stopped her. "Babe, you don''t have to."

    Without saying anything, she stroked his hard member a couple of times before kissing the tip that was glistening with precum.

    Andrew hissed in pleasure and grabbed her hair as she started sucking the tip. This was the first time she was going down on him and the mere thought of it made his dick grow bigger.

    He groaned and tightened his grip on her hair. "Yes babe, just like that." Her lips wrapped around his cock made him feel so good. It was ten times more pleasurable than what he had imagined.

    Rachael gagged when he started thrusting his hips forward but that didn''t stop her. She continued sucking his length as her hand cupped his balls.

    "I am almost there babe," he eximed in between his moans.

    His cock hit the back of her throat and tears streamed down her cheeks. She swirled her tongue around him as she felt his member twitch around her mouth.

    "Rach¡ª" He closed his eyes and groaned before exploding in her mouth.

    She pulled away and swallowed his cum before coughing.

    Andrew smiled and pulled her into his embrace. "That was amazing, thank you." He pressed her lips against hers.

    She chuckled when he grabbed her butt cheek. "Stop, It''s ticklish."

    "Don''t worry, it won''t ticklish anymore." He flipped her around and bent her over on the desk.

    Rachael rested her elbow on the desk and gasped when he spanked her. It wasn''t a hard one but it was enough to make her pussy clench.

    This was the second time he had spanked her afterst night and she had started to actually believe that she liked it.

    "Are you ready my love?" He teased her entrance with the tip of his hard member.

    "Andrew¡ª" She red at him. "Stop it."

    "What?" He shrugged his shoulders. The cocky grin on his face made her eyes roll.

    "Did you just roll your eyes on me?"

    "Maybe I¡ªahhhh¡­.." She moaned aloud when he shoved himself inside her in one swift motion. The sudden feeling of fullness, the feeling of having him inside her, the feeling of being one with him, enveloped her.

    "So¡­tight¡ª" He groaned. His hands tightened around her hips.

    He loved how her walls immediately tightened around him as soon as he entered her. Her warmth and the way she clenched around him made him harder.

    Rachael pursed her lips to control the lewd noises she couldn''t help but scream when he started pounding inside her. She was afraid that other people would hear them.

    Andrew bent over and kissed her earlobe. "Scream babe, I want to hear you scream my name when you cum for me."

    He pulled himself out and shoved himself back again in one swift motion.

    "Ahhhh¡ª" She moaned aloud, not caring about whoever the fuck hears her.

    "Andrew¡­harder," she demanded. She could feel her insides clench. She knew she was close.

    He dug his nails on her skin and inside his pace. He thrusted inside her hard and rough.

    "Andrew..I¡ª"

    "I know." He kissed her spine. "I am close too."

    The sound of their skinpping against each other and their moans echoed in the room.

    She didn''t want him to stop even though it was too much pleasure for her to handle.

    She felt a sensation on her lower abdomen before she released herself. "Andrew¡ª" She screamed his name while she found her release.

    Andrew thrust himself inside her a few more times before he exploded.

    ....

 Chapter 268 A Friendly Favor?

    Andrew copsed on the nearest chair and pulled Rachael in hisp.

    "That was¡ª"

    "I know." He pressed his lips on her forehead. Both of them stayed in each other''s arms until they finally calmed down.

    "I wasn''t too rough, right?" When Rachael smiled, he sighed, "Why do you always smile when I ask you this question?"

    "Why do you always have to ask?" she chuckled. "You can never hurt me Andrew, at least in the bedroom."

    "Well, technically this is the study room so¡ª" When she buried her face on his neck, he hugged her tightly. "I can''t wait to go home with you."

    "You don''t like it here?" He shook his head. "Just a few more days, we will be home soon." Even she couldn''t wait to go home. She missed their house, their room and their bed.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew said, "Riftan Genovesse returned your coat today."

    "I had given it to his sister, she was shivering," she sighed. "She looked very scared and I don''t know, weak¡­Did something happen to her?"

    When Andrew did not say anything, she looked at him. "Something terrible?"

    "You can''t even imagine," he sighed.

    Rachael was about to ask what had happened to J, Riftan''s sister when someone knocked at the door.

    "If you two are done, I need to study for a couple of hours," Daniel remarked from the other side of the door. "I have an important meeting."

    "Shit¡ª" Rachael gasped and tried to get up but Andrew stopped her.

    "Why are you in a hurry?" He hugged her tightly. "Let me cuddle you for a while."

    "But¡ªDaniel¡­"

    "Forget about him," he scoffed. "He can wait."

    She wanted to protest but Andrew stubbornly held her down. He only let her go after he had his fill of the after-sex cuddles.

    ...

    [Garden]

    "A birdie told me things were quite hot in the study room an hour ago," Elsa grinned.

    "Of course things were hot." Kate pointed towards Rachael. "Look at her, she is glowing."

    Rachael''s cheeks turned red while she tried to find words to get out of the teasing.

    "Oh don''t even try toe up with an excuse, I heard you both," Kate chuckled.

    "You did?" Rachael widened her eyes in shock.

    She nodded. "Well, you both were pretty loud."

    "You and Daniel are no less," Elsa scoffed. "You know Rach, when they used to stay here, I have heard them several times a day doing it in different ces in this house and¡ª"

    "Elsa¡ª" Kate widened her eyes in shock.

    "What?" She shrugged. "It''s true."

    Kate awkwardly cleared her throat. "Well, in my defence, we were just married and our honeymoon period was going on."

    "Your honeymoon period is still not over," Elsa rolled her eyes.

    Trying to change the topic, Kate asked Rachael, "So, are you and Andrew nning to start a family yet?"

    "We haven''t talked about it yet." They hadn''t discussed anything about kids or starting a family of their own.

    "So you guys are going with the flow or using contraceptives?"

    "I was on pill for the first three months we were married but then I forgot to refill so I stopped taking them," Rachael answered.

    "Condom?" When she shook her head, Elsa chuckled, "So you both are nning to have a spontaneous baby?"

    Rachael chuckled. "That doesn''t sound bad, does it? I am sure Andrew won''t mind."

    "I cannot wait for you to get pregnant," Kate eximed. "That child will be my first grandchild."

    "Damn, you sound so old," Elsa clicked her tongue.

    ...

    [Living Room]

    When Andrew came down after taking a shower, Owen was sitting on the couch staring at his phone all by himself with a huge frown on his forehead.

    He raised his brows and sat next to him. "What are you doing?" He peeked into the screen.

    When he saw the live footage of Owen''s apartment, he scoffed, "You are spying on her?"

    "It''s not called spying," Owen snapped. "This is my house. It''s called being cautious."

    Andrew sighed and helplessly shook his head. "What you are doing is giving off a very creepy stalker vibe."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Owen said, "She wants to leave, Andrew. She wants to fucking leave. I don''t want her to leave the city." The conversation he had with Juliana in the morning was still bothering him. In fact, he couldn''t stop thinking about it.

    "Then give her a reason to stay." Andrew looked at his brother. "You have to give her a reason to stay."

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® When Owen didn''t say anything, he sighed, "I know you don''t likemitments but when your feelings are this strong, you can''t ignore them."

    "I don''t know¡ª" Owen sumped on the couch and sighed. "It''s veryplicated."

    "I think you are making itplicated. You met a woman and you like her," Andrew stated. "See, it''s that simple."

    Owen did not say anything. It wasplicated but it wasn''t too. The connection and attraction they felt for each other was mutual. He wasn''t the only one struggling to keep his hands off Juliana. Even she was struggling to keep hers off him.

    Wasn''t what he had with her supposed to be a one night thing? How did he end up feeling so fucked and scared that she would leave him?

    "Well, I am talking from personal experience here." Andrew ced his hand on Owen''s shoulder. "Tell her how you feel before it''s toote. I mean, who knows some random fucker will just swoop in and take her away."

    "The fucker who took what was mine turned out to the biggest stupid jerk but the same can''t be said for the fucker who swoops Juliana away," he added.

    Owen crossed his arms in the front and scoffed, "A high school friend of hers offered her this job. I am sure he just wants to get into her pants."

    Why else would a man sudden;t offer her a job in hispany? A friendly favour? He didn''t think so.

    ...

    Author''s Note:

    Greetings,

    This is a special announcement to inform everyone that Unexpected Encounter: A Second Chance At Love has won a nomination prize in The Webnovel Spirity Awards 2022 :)

    I take this opportunity to thank each and everyone for your immense love and support. It wouldn''t have been possible without you guys.

    I know the updates have been irregr. I had so many papers to submit before my finals so that took all my time.

    But now since my finals are over, I can finally focus on writing.

    I will also be taking part in the new Webnovel Spirity Awards 2023 with a new book. I will let you guys know when it''s up.

    Thank you for the love and patients. ?

    ....

 Chapter 269 Alive At His Mercy

    [Elisberg City]

    [Joshua''s ce]

    Staring at the man who had unexpectedly showed up in his ce, Joshua asked, "What are you going here?"

    "Nice ce you have got here." Igor ignored his question. "You seem to have settled here well. Did you buy this ce while you were working for me?"

    "Does it matter?" Joshua scoffed. He knew things were about to get messy when Igor showed up at his doorstep all of a sudden.

    "No, even if you bought it with my money, you had earned it." Igor smiled and sat down on the couch. "How do you think your parents will feel when they find out what you used to do?"

    Joshua helplessly shook his head and chuckled, "Are you trying to threaten me?"

    "Not really," he shrugged his shoulders. "Why would I threaten you?"

    Joshua did not say anything. He kept ring at his former boss while he did the same.

    The tension between them was increasing by every second.

    When he left Igor''s side, Joshua knew he woulde looking for him. He knew way too much about all the dirty work Igor was involved in.

    If he made up his mind to sell the information to his enemies, Igor would be done for good. But he had no intention of doing that.

    Joshua wasn''t selling his information to his enemies but to his own brother, Samuel. But Igor didn''t know that.

    "So what are your ns now?" He smiled. "Are you nning to open a restaurant or something?"

    "Well, after working for you, a restaurant doesn''t sound bad as a retirement n."

    "Retirement? Seriously?" Igor sighed and helplessly shook his head. "And here I thought you would want to work with your cousin brother-inw."

    "I have no such ns." Joshua wasn''t lying. He had no ns of working for or with Andrew. He already had a deal and alliance with Samuel.

    Igor stared at him for a while before getting up. "Alright then. I was in the city so I thought I should check on my old employee as well."

    "You know the way out."

    "Joshua, now that you are not working for me, I hope you will not go sniffing around my enemies," Igor stated. "Since you have worked for me, you know what kind of man I am."

    "Are you scared?" Joshua chuckled. "Scared that I''ll expose your little secrets?"

    Igor''s expression darkened. "You are alive only because I want you to live. You do realise that, right?"

    Before Joshua could answer, he added, "Don''t do something that will force me to change my mind."

    "Why don''t you just kill me?" When Igor stopped in his tracks, he smirked, "Will it not be easier for you?"

    With the power Igor held, he could easily get him killed. In fact, when he left Igors side he had expected Igor to shoot him right between his eyes but he was surprised when he just let him walk away.

    "Hmm, of course it will be easy," Igor sighed. "But I don''t want to. Not yet at least." He then walked out of the apartment.

    "Sly bastard," Joshua muttered before calling Samuel to give him a heads up about Igor''s arrival in the city. They were expecting him but not so soon. His sudden arrival meant that he had got a whiff of something.

    They had no choice but to hasten their ns of dragging Igor down soon.

    ...

    [Moscow, Russia]

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® [Volkov Household]

    "Andrew¡ª"

    Without taking his eyes off the screen, he replied, "Rachael¡ª"

    Turning towards her husband who was sitting on the couch, working on hisptop, she asked, "What are your thoughts about us having a baby?"

    Taken aback by her sudden question, he quickly closed hisptop. "Why are you suddenly asking me that?"

    "I¡ª"

    "A-Are you pregnant?" He nervously looked at her. The mere thought of it made his face turn pale.

    "No, but it''s good to know where you stand in the whole baby thing," she chuckled before pulling up the quilt and closing her eyes.

    She smiled and opened her eyes when she felt a warm pair of hands around her waist.

    "I am not against having a baby." He kissed the top of her head. "I do want us to have one but not yet. I just feel I am not ready to be a father yet, you know?"

    Pausing for a while, he added, "I think I would suck at it."

    "What? No you wouldn''t." She cupped his cheeks. "I think you will make a wonderful father. The one who spoils their kids, you know, that type."

    "Oh if we have a daughter, she is going to be so spoiled but if it''s a son, I have to train him well so that he can protect you and our daughter whenever I am not around."

    "Two kids, really?" She chuckled. "I think one should be enough."

    Andrew shook his head. "If we are having babies, we are going to have a bunch of them."

    "A bunch?" Rachael widened her eyes in shock. "Are you serious?"

    "I mean, it depends on how many you are willing to push out."

    "Maybe three."

    "Maximum four." He grinned and pressed his lips against hers.

    Rachael chuckled and ced her hand on his chest. "Alright now, I will have to stop you right there Mr. Collins."

    "Why?" he frowned, clearly disappointed.

    "I have to go out with Elsa and Kate early tomorrow, I need to sleep."

    "They are taking you site seeing, right?" She nodded. "I wish I coulde but I have this meeting¡ª"

    "That''s okay." She snuggled closer. "You can take me outter. Maybe on a date?"

    "I would love to take you on a date."

    Rachael sighed and ced her head on his chest. "Earlier you were telling me something about J." They couldn''t finish their conversation as Daniel had to use the study room.

    "You really want to know?" She nodded. "I don''t know how to say it in a better way but¡ªthree years ago, she was raped."

    "What?" Rachael gasped. "Thats¡ª"

    "I know but that isn''t the most terrible part," Andrew remarked. "She was raped by her father and brother."

    ...

 Chapter 270 Cruel Life

    "Her own father and brother?" When Andrew mentioned that something awful had happened to J, she didn''t expect it to be something so inhuman and terrible.

    Andrew sighed and nodded. "Yes, it happened three years ago in their own house."

    Rachael tightened her grip around Andrew. She couldn''t find the right words to express how she was feeling. How can some people be so cruel and horrible?

    Just then something struck her. "Wait, her brother¡ªRiftan?" She gulped in nervousness, waiting for his reply. If Riftan was the brother who raped her, what was she still doing with him?"

    He shook his head. "No, not Riftan. It was their youngest one, Harry." Pausing for a while, he added, "Riftan was the one who saved her."

    "I don''t understand¡ª"

    "J is the adopted daughter of the Genovesse family," he exined. "When Riftan''s parents couldn''t conceive for five years into their marriage, they adopted J from an agency. I think she was three years old at that time. But a couple of months after the whole adoption thing, Riftan''s mother got pregnant with him."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "Riftan''s dad wasn''t a good man. He had been charged for molestation and rape several times. He had several mistresses who were half his age. From what I had heard, he had a thing for young women."

    "So he ended up raping his own daughter?" The mere thought of it disgusted her.

    Andrew sighed. "From what I have heard, the inappropriate touches started the moment J turned eighteen. Some people even said that they had seen him touching her inappropriately during events and parties. I don''t know if she tried telling anyone or not."

    "Anyway, five years after having Riftan, Harry was born and rumours have it that he was just like his father. As he grew up, he ended up following his father''s footsteps and had a simr record as him."

    "Is Riftan also the same?" Rachael was very worried about J''s safety. One feels safest when they are at home with their family but that wasn''t the case for J.

    He shook his head. "He is not. Though I don''t like him, it''s fair to say that he is the most decent of all the Genovesse."

    She breathed a sigh of relief. "He seems to really care about his sister. I saw it at the mall that day when he came to pick her up." It wasn''t hard for her to see how protective Riftan was of his sister.

    "If there is anyone Riftan cares about it is J," Andrew remarked. "He has done everything in his power to ensure her safety after what happened to her in his absence."

    "What did he do?"

    He hesitated for a while before telling her the truth. "He killed his entire family."

    Rachael widened her eyes in shock and looked at him. "He killed his father and brother?"

    "And his mother." He ran his finger through her hair. "If I was in his ce, I would have done the same thing. There is no point turning them to the police. Filthy people like them deserve to die. That is the only way we can ensure justice and safety."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    She gulped in nervousness. "I-I don''t know what to say." She buried her face on his chest.

    He kissed the top of her head and sighed, "This is how things work in our world. We don''t always follow the rules."

    "Even you?" He nodded. "Have you¡ª" She paused for a while. "Have you killed someone?"

    Before Andrew could answer, she interrupted him. "Leave, don''t answer that question." She hugged him tightly. By now she had an idea of the kind of business the Volkov family was into. Andrew being a part of the family was definitely involved in it.

    Rachael did not know much about the world he was a part of but she knew enough to understand that it wasn''t white or a simple one. It was stained, corrupted, cruel and ck.

    Did Andrew being a part of it bothered her? Yes, it bothered her. But that didn''t mean she loved him any less. For her, he would always be the man she would love and cherish her entire life no matter what he did.

    Andrew did not say anything. He understood the conflict she was feeling. All of this and the information she received was new for her. Rachael was never a part of his world. She was used to living a normal life but that changed when she married him.

    With things stirring up slowly, he figured that it would be best if he slowly told her bits and pieces about everything that was happening around them. He wanted her to be aware of her surroundings and stay alert all the time.

    "I don''t think Riftan did anything wrong." Rachael looked at him. "Does that make me a bad person?"

    "Of course not." He cupped his cheeks. "People like them don''t deserve any form of mercy."

    "I feel bad for J." she sighed. "That day when I met her at the store, she looked very lonely."

    "She disappeared for a couple of years after that incident," he answered. "Rumours have it that Riftan took her to the States where she underwent several therapy sessions. She was under severe depression. He brought her back to Russia onlyst year."

    "She doesn''t socialise or make any friends anymore," he added. "She has been by herself since then."

    Rachael''s heart clenched for J. Why was she the one suffering when it wasn''t even her fault? Why is life so unfair at times?

    "But Riftan is taking good care of her. He is a very good brother." Even though they were old enemies, Andrew always appreciated this side of Riftan. The things he had done for his sister and to make sure she is always safe was remarkable.

    "J is lucky to have a brother like him."

    "Hmm, she is." He kissed the top of her head. "I know after hearing this story you think Riftan is a good man but that isn''t the case. He might be a good person for his sister but that isn''t the same for everyone."

    ¡­.

 Chapter 271 His Strength And Weakness

    Rachael understood what Andrew was trying to say.

    "Rach." He gently caressed her cheek. "There are many people who want to bring me to my knees. They want me to beg, they want to kill me."

    She tightened her grip on his t-shirt.

    "For years they have been trying to look for something they can use against me," he added. "I love you Rachael, you are the woman I love the most, you are my biggest strength but you are also my weakness. The mere thought of losing you makes me feel hopeless, it scares the shit out of me."

    He cupped her face. "They know how important you are to me and how much you mean to me. So they will not hesitate to use that against me. I know this sounds scary but I still wanted you to know."

    "What am I supposed to do?" All of this was new to her, everything that was happening or was bound to happen. But she wanted to be strong, stay strong for Andrew.

    "You just have to be careful, not just here but also when we go back home," he exined. "I will always keep you safe no matter what happens but if you ever feel anything is out of ce and weird, you have to immediately call me. And never stop the guards from doing what they have appointed for. They are there to protect you with their life, let them do their job, okay?"

    She nodded. "I understand, I will never stop them in the future."

    Andrew sighed and kissed her forehead. "I love you."

    ¡­..

    [Next Day]

    After breakfast, Kate, Elsa and Rachael left home. They were taking Rachael to a few ces and had ns of having lunch together before heading home.

    "So where are we going first?" Elsa asked Kate as soon they entered the car.

    "I don''t know." She looked at Rachael. "What do you want to see first? The Cathedral or Gallery?"

    Before Rachael could answer, the driver said, "There is a new botanical garden which was inauguratedst week. From what I heard, it''s a great tourist spot now."

    "That sounds great." Rachael looked at Elsa and Kate who were aware of the soft corner she had for nts and anything remotely rted to it.

    "How far is it?" Kate asked the driver.

    "It''s a thirty minute drive."

    "Alright then, let''s start from the botanical garden." Kate looked at the driver. "Are you new?"

    "Yes madam."

    "I see." While Elsa and Rachael were busy seeing pictures of the garden which they had found online, Kate slipped out her phone to message Daniel.

    [Kate: Did you hire a new driver?]

    Usually when she stepped out of the house, Daniel made sure someone who had worked for him long enough to gain his trust followed her. The appearance of this new driver out of the blue did not sit right with her.

    There was a chance she might be overthinking but there was no harm in being cautious.

    ¡­..

    [Volkov Mansion]

    "The Greg''s are quite active these days,"Justin remarked. "They were keeping a low profile after we exposed their smuggling business."

    "Well, we can''t expect them to always stay in the shadows." Andrew looked at Daniel. "Didnt you have a meeting with themst month? How did it go?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What do you think?" Daniel scoffed. "He tried to attack my men. Too bad they were very slow and inefficient."

    Owen, who was scrolling through his phone, inquired, "Aren''t the Gregs and Genovesse tight?"

    Daniel nodded. "They are. They shared a good rtionship when Riftan''s father was alive. Riftan seems to have maintained it."

    Just then his phone buzzed. When he read the message Kate had sent him, he frowned. "Did we hire a new driver?"

    "Yes we did," Owen answered. "I thinkst week."

    "If he is new, what did you send him with the girls?"

    "What? I didn''t," Owen frowned and looked at Justin and Andrew.

    "I thought Nelson was talking with them." Andrew took his phone out. "Let me ask Ben."

    "Boss¡ª" Ben rushed inside the mansion. "Something is wrong."

    "What is it?" Andrew got up.

    "We found Nelson in the worker''s quarter," Ben answered. "We have rushed him to the hospital, someone slit his throat."

    "F*uck." Daniel pulled his phone out and immediately called Kate.

    But Owen stopped him. "Stop, this is definitely a trap and if we tell the girls anything they will panic. The driver, whoever it is, will get the hint and will make an aggressive move."

    "I think Owen is right," Justin agreed with him. "We have toe up with a better way."

    ...

    [Inside the Car]

    Kate tightened her grip on her phone and impatiently waited for Daniel''s reply. He always messaged her the very next minute he saw her message unless he was doing something important. But that wasn''t the case today. She knew he was at home with the boys.

    "Kate, is everything okay?" Elsa ced her hand over hers. "You seem a little tense."

    "Y-Yeah, I don''t feel good." She looked at the driver. "Can you please stop the car, I think I am going to be sick."

    When the driver did not listen to her, Elsa frowned, "Hey, she told you something."

    Keeping a straight face, he locked all the doors before stepping on the gas.

    Rachael gasped and grabbed Elsa''s hand when the driver drove past the red light.

    "What are you doing? Who are you?" Kate yelled at him.

    But the three of them froze when the man pulled out a gun. "One more word and I''ll kill all three of you."

    When Kate tried to call Daniel, the driver smirked, "Don''t bother calling your husband. I will let you go and¡ª" He looked at Elsa through the rearview mirror. "And you too."

    "It''s Mrs. Andrew Collins I am after." He adjusted the rearview mirror directly towards Rachael. When he saw her pale expression, he chuckled, "My boss is going to be so happy."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 272 Suspicion

    [Volkov Mansion]

    "What the hell is going on?" Andrew yelled. "How hard is it to track down a car?" It had been almost thirty minutes since they lost track of the car Elsa, Kate and Rachael were in.

    He had even tried calling Rachael but the call did not go through. As the worse things that could happen to her crowded his head, he started getting agitated and impatient.

    "We are trying boss but¡ª" One of the security team members who was trying to track down the car stopped talking when Andrew mmed his hand on the table and got up.

    "Where are you going?" Owen got up and followed Andrew.

    "Do you expect me to stay here and do nothing?" he yelled. "I am going to look for her."

    "And where will you go?" Owen frowned. "Are you nning to drive all over the city cluelessly and waste your time?" He ced his hand on his shoulder. "Just stay calm, okay? Let the team do what they can."

    Just then Ben entered the mansion. "We found Kate and Elsa."

    Daniel, who was assisting the security team, got up. "Where?"

    "Our men found them near an abandoned warehouse," he answered. "They are unharmed but¡ª" Ben looked at Andrew.

    "Only Kate and Elsa? What about Rachael?" Andrew stormed towards him.

    "Madam is still missing."

    "What?" Owen frowned. "Why would they only take Rachael with them?"

    "This is all my fault." Andrew growled and punched the nearby wall. "I should have never brought her here."

    It was his fault that she was missing. It was his fault that she might be hurt. He couldn''t stop ming himself.

    How could he be so careless? Why didn''t he apany her when he was very well aware of the looming dangers around them?

    If anything was to happen to Rachael, what would he do? The mere thought of losing her was freaking him out.

    Andrew kicked the nearby table and stormed out of the mansion.

    ...

    [Downtown]

    Kazi looked at the heavily guarded warehouse and frowned, "Why is it so guarded today? It''s usually not like this."

    "Who cares?" Riftan scoffed. "Greg''s will never attack us so we have nothing to worry about."

    The Genovesse and Greg''s shared a very close rtionship for decades. In fact, it was the only rtionship and partnership Riftan had maintained after he took over his father. As both the families benefited equally from each other, they never dared to cross one another in any way. They always yed safe and stayed in their own turf.

    "But it''s weird, don''t you think?"

    "What is weird?" Riftan asked as he inspected his gun.

    "How Robert Greg called you for a meeting all of a sudden." The meetings with the Greg''s were always pre-nned and never impromptu. But today when Robert Greg, the current head of the family personally called Riftan for a meeting in one of his warehouses, Kazi did not get a good feeling out of it.

    He tried to talk to Riftan and tell him about his suspicion but Riftan shrugged it off saying that the Greg''s would never harm them in any way which was true.

    If the Greg''s offended the Genovesse, they had too much to lose. But that wasn''t enough to make Kazi shrug the weird feeling he was getting from the meeting.

    "Hmm, it is." Riftan also found it suspicious. "But now I am curious. I want to know what he has up his sleeves."

    "Your curiosity is going to get us killed one day," Kazi scoffed.

    "And here I thought you weren''t scared of death," Riftan chuckled before stepping out of the car.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I am bringing some men with us in case something happens." Kazi informed him and Riftan did not argue. He knew how particr Kazi was when it came to his safety.

    ....

    [Inside the Warehouse]

    "Riftan, wee." Robert cheerfully greeted him before looking at Kazi. "Kazi, it''s good to see you again."

    Kazi nodded before examining the surroundings. Everything looked normal but it also looked suspicious.

    "You seem to be in an awfully good mood today." Riftan took his seat. "Did you win a lottery or something?"

    "Oh you can say that," Robert smirked as he poured himself a drink. When he offered Riftan one, he turned him down.

    "How about I make your mood good too?" When Riftan raised his brows, he added, "Didn''t you always want the south-east port?"

    "That belongs to the Volkov''s," Kazi remarked.

    "Yes, it does." Robert nodded. "But that doesn''t mean you don''t want it."

    "What''s the catch?" Riftan curiously inquired. There was no way the Volkov''s would give up their area, especially to someone like the Greg''s. He was still curious. He wanted to know what Robert was up to.

    "Once I give you the south-east port, you have to give me twenty percent of whatever you make from the shipments that arrive there," Robert smirked. "It''s a fair trade, isn''t it?"

    "Interesting," Riftan smiled. "And what makes you think Andrew Volkov will give you that area?" The Volkov''s had a rtivelyrge area under their control which they had divided amongst themselves. The South-East port happened to be under Andrew.

    "Oh you don''t worry about that," Robert chuckled. "He will present the port to you on a silver tter."

    Riftan threw his head back and chuckled, "It''s nice of you to think that."

    "No seriously, he will." Robert took a sip of his drink. "I have something that is very precious to him."

    Before Riftan could answer, someone entered the room.

    "Boss, she is here," One of Robert''s men said.

    "Great, bring her in." Robert looked at Riftan. "You are going to love this so much."

    "Riftan¡ª" Kazi swallowed the rest of his words when Riftan gestured him to stay silent.

    "Get the men ready," He whispered to Kazi. If it was what he was thinking, they would have to be very fast and alert.

    After a couple of minutes, two men dragged a woman inside the room.

    ¡­..

    SPECIAL AUTHOR''S NOTE:

    Check out my new book ''To My Dearly Detested...''

    It''s an enemy to lovers mafia/CEO arranged love story. :)

    This book is my entry for the Webnovel Spirity Awards 2023 ^_^

    You can manually search for the title or look for it on my profile.

    Thankyou :)

 Chapter 273 Keeping Her Safe

    "Let me go¡ª" Rachael froze when she saw Riftan. But before she could say anything,she felt a prick on her neck.

    When she closed her eyes and hissed in pain, Riftan balled his hands into a fist and got up.

    "See, didn''t I tell you I had something that is very precious to Andrew Volkov?" Robert chuckled. "He will give us anything we want as long as we have her."

    Riftan red at Robert. "You kidnapped her?"

    He chuckled and proudly nodded. "Yes, I stole her right under their nose and they couldn''t do anything."

    Ignoring him, Riftan approached Rachael. He looked at the guards who were holding her. "Let go of her."

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel The guards looked at Robert. When he gestured them to do the same, they immediately stepped away.

    Riftan carefully examined Rachael to make sure she wasn''t physically hurt. "Are you okay?"

    "I don''t know¡ª" Rachael grabbed his arm to steady herself when a wave of giddiness hit her.

    "Hey¡ª" He wrapped his arms around her when she passed out. "What did you give her?" he asked one of the guards.

    "Just some mild sedative to keep her in ce," Robert answered.

    Riftan closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He was mad and very close to shooting Robert right between his eyes but this wasn''t the time to act recklessly. He had to stay calm and cautious if he wanted to take Rachael somewhere safe.

    "You know Riftan has one rule." Kazi red at Robert. "We don''t involve the women while doing business."

    "I know but this is the only way we can bring the Volkov''s on their knees." Robert looked at Riftan. "I know how much you hate them. Don''t you want the south-east port?"

    "Shut up," Riftan snapped at him. "Say another word and I''ll fucking kill you."

    "But¡ª" Robert gasped and took a step back when Riftan pulled a gun at him. "You¡ªwhat do you think you are trying to do?"

    "I know exactly what I am doing," He smirked. "Now we have two options¡ªwe can do it the hard way or the easy way."

    "The hard way is you and your men trying to stop me when I take Rachael with me. And the easy way is you telling your men to step aside so that we can walk out of here in peace without shedding a single drop of blood."

    Robert frowned and gritted his teeth. "You can''t take her." How could he let him take Rachael away when he had worked so hard to get her here in the first ce? nting one of his men so close to the Volkov''s wasn''t an easy task. The proper nning and execution had taken months.

    "If you don''t want to use her as a pawn then feel free to leave," he snapped. "But don''t even think of taking her away. I will not allow that."

    "You will not allow it?" Riftan threw his head back and chuckled. "It''s funny how you think you can stop me."

    Robert pursed his lips. Yes, there was no way he could stop Riftan from doing what he wanted. "Why are you doing this? Do you really want to wreck our several decade long partnership and rtionship for a woman who belongs to an enemy?"

    When he called Riftan to make a deal with him, he didn''t expect this to happen. Why was Riftan acting so protective over Andrew''s wife? He couldn''t understand anything. It didn''t make any sense.

    "Do you think I care about you or any rtionship right now?" Riftan narrowed his eyes. "The minute you involve an innocent woman to make a deal with me, everything between us is over."

    He hated that Robert thought he would agree with the deal knowing that he was using an innocent woman as a pawn in his dirty games. But what he hated more was that the woman was no one else but Rachael.

    Riftan sighed and scooped Rachael in his arms. He would definitely deal with Robertter but first he had to get her somewhere safe. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When the guards blocked the door, Robert said, "I told you I won''t let you take her. You don''t want the south-east port but I do." How could he let this opportunity slip by?

    Riftan looked at Kazi. "You know what to do."

    Kazi nodded before pulling his gun out and pointing it towards Robert. Without wasting a single second, he pulled the trigger and shot his left leg followed by the right.

    The guards immediately pulled their guns out but before they could make a move, they were shot down by the guards Kazi had brought with them.

    "I would have shot you myself but¡ª" Riftan looked at Rachael who was peacefully sleeping in his arms. "Whatever rtionship our family shared is over. I will dismiss all the dealings we have. I don''t want to hear you associating your name with mine starting today."

    He then walked out of the room.

    ...

    [Riftan''s car]

    After carefully cing Rachael inside the car, Riftan took a seat beside her. He then gestured the driver to start the car when Kazi entered the car.

    "So what now?" Kazi looked at Rachael.

    "Tell the doctor toe home immediately." When Kazi frowned, Riftan added, "She ising home with us."

    "But¡ª"

    "Someone is following us boss," the driver informed them before stepping on tha gas.

    Riftan pinched the space between his brows and sighed, "Try to lose them."

    "Are you sure you want to take her home?"

    "Where else do you want me to take her?" Riftan frowned. "We can''t leave her on the road now, can we? We didn''t rescue her for that."

    "We can inform her husband and¡ª"

    "Of course we will inform her husband," he snapped. "But first we have to make sure she is safe. Now will you stop throwing your questions at me and think of a way to get rid of the three cars following us before they kill all four of us?"

    ...

    [Authors Note]

    Greetings Readers,

    I couldn''t write for a couple of weeks as I had to give myptop for servicing. I got it back yesterday.

    I will give you all a mass release soon.

    Thank you :)

    ¡­..

 Chapter 274 A lesson

    <h4>Chapter 274 A lesson</h4>

    [Genovesse Mansion]

    Holding her throbbing head, Rachael slowly opened her eyes.

    "Hey, you are awake," J closed the book she was reading and quickly approached her. "How are you feeling?"

    "J?" she frowned and looked around only to realise she was not in her room.

    "Yes, it''s me." J nced at the watch. "You have been sleeping for almost four hours now." She got up. "I will let Riftan know that you are up and I''ll get you something to eat as well, okay?"

    When Rachael nodded, she stepped out of the room.

    Sitting up straight, she grabbed her forehead and groaned. She clearly remembered getting kidnapped by the driver and being dragged to an unknown location. She remembered seeing Riftan with a man she had never seen before. She remembered Riftan approaching her but after that everything was a blur..

    "Don''t worry, the headache will go away." Riftan entered the room. "The doctor said you will be alright."

    Rachael looked at him and frowned. She couldn''t understand what was going on. Was he the one who kidnapped her?

    "J is bringing the food." He sat down in a nearby chair. "You should eat something and take some more rest before your husbandes to take you."

    "Andrew ising?" The way her eyes lit up when he mentioned Andrew''s name did not go unnoticed by him.

    "Yes, he wille once we inform him about your whereabouts." He handed her his phone. "You will find his number in the contacts."

    When she hesitated to take the phone, Riftan assured her. "Rx, I did not kidnap you if that is what you are thinking. You are free to leave whenever Andrewes to take you."

    "Now will you take the phone and call your husband before he blows up the entire city?" When he shoved the phone towards her, Rachael took it.

    "Why didn''t you tell him before?" It had been almost six hours since she had disappeared. Rachael could only imagine what Andrew must be going through.

    The thought of him running around recklessly looking for her clenched her heart.

    "What makes you think your husband will believe me?" Riftan chuckled. "If I had called him earlier he would have either thought I was messing with him or that I was the one who kidnapped you to get back at him. So I figured out it would be better if you talked to him first before I give him further direction."

    Without saying anything, Rachael quickly looked for Andrew''s number and called him.

    ¡­..

    [Volkov Mansion]

    "Where is she, Semion?" Andrew grabbed his cor. "What did you do?"

    Semion grabbed Andrew''s hand in an attempt to push him away but he couldn''t match his strength.

    "Andrew¡ª" Justin grabbed his hand and tried to pull him away. "Killing him is not a wise thing to do right now."

    More than half of their men were scattered throughout the city looking for Rachael for the past four hours but they still couldn''t find her.

    Elsa and Kate were already home but they were not in a state to talk. Both of them had been drugged and were currently resting in their respective rooms.

    Their only option at the moment was to wait for either of them to get up and tell them what exactly had happened. But Andrew didn''t have a single ounce of patience left in him. He was going crazy with each passing second.

    At this point, anything could have happened to Rachael. He didn''t even know whether she was still alive or dead.

    After hours of waiting, Ben managed to find a link between the newly appointed driver and Semion.

    This piece of information was enough for him to understand that whatever was happening was rted to Semion. He didn''t waste a single second to order his men to drag Semion to the mansion from wherever he was.

    Justin somehow managed to drag Andrew away.

    Semion copsed on the floor and coughed vigorously.

    Andrew was about to say something when his phone started ringing. When he saw the caller ID, he frowned.

    "Who is it?" Daniel approached him. "Why is he calling you?"

    Without saying anything, Andrew received the call.

    "Andrew¡ª"

    "Rachael?" Andrew gasped. "Oh my God babe¡ªIs that really you?"

    ¡­..

    [Genovesse Mansion]

    "Y-Yes it''s me," Rachael wiped her tears with the back of her hand. "I am so sorry. I know I should have called you earlier but¡ª"

    "That doesn''t matter," Andrew eximed. "Tell me where you are?"

    She looked at Riftan. "I am with Riftan, I think it is his house."

    Without saying anything, Riftan took out his handkerchief and gave it to her.

    "What are you doing there? I mean, how did you get there?" Andrew couldn''t understand what was happening.

    "I¡ª" When Riftan gestured her to give him the phone, Rachael added, "I think you should talk to him first."

    "Alright, give him the phone."

    Riftan took the phone from her hand. "Volkov¡ª"

    "I swear Riftan if you hurt her I will¡ª"

    "Woah, rx. Hurting your wife is not even thest thing I want to do right now," Riftan assured him. "If I wanted to hurt her, why would I rescue her in the first ce?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew asked, "Who?"

    "Robert Greg," he answered. "Don''t worry, it will be easy for you to take him down as he is already injured and at his lowest at the moment."

    "Give the phone to Rachael."

    "Alright." He handed the phone to her.

    "Andrew, are youing?" Rachael asked. Though she was safe now, her thoughts were still very unsettling. She would feel at peace only after seeing him.

    "I will but first I need to take care of something," he remarked. "It will be very quick, okay? I will be there as soon as I can." He assured her.

    "A-Are you going after him?" When he did not say anything, she tightened her grip around the phone. "Is it necessary?"

    "Of course it''s necessary," Riftan remarked. "What Robert did today is uneptable. Someone has to teach him a lesson."

    ¡­..

    SPECIAL AUTHOR''S NOTE:

    It''s been a long time ??

    I hope everyone is doing well.

    Regr update will start from today.

    Thankyou :)

 Chapter 275 Delusional

    275 Delusional When Rachael red at him, Riftan scoffed, "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t say anything wrong. And trust me, your husband will agree with me."

    There was no way Andrew would let Robert Greg off after what he had done. Riftan was pretty sure that after today, no one would even remember Robert''s existence.

    Though the Volkov''s did not show it, they could be ruthless when the time and situation demanded it.

    "Andrew¡ª"

    "Wait for me, I wille and pick you up soon," Andrew interrupted her.

    "Okay," Rachael reluctantly agreed. She knew he was trying to change the subject for a reason. "Be careful, okay?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there in no time," Andrew assured him. "Give the phone to Riftan."

    "What is it?" Riftan took the phone from Rachael''s hand.

    "I don''t know how my wife ended up in your house but that is a conversation I''ll save until I meet you." Though Andrew was relieved after talking to Rachael, he was still not okay with the fact that Riftan had taken her away and that she was in his house.

    "Keep her safe until Ie there to take her," he instructed him. "Don''t let her go with anyone apart from me, did you understand?" He did not want to take any chance with her safety.

    "Well, what if Owen or your uncle Danieles to take her? Should I send them away or hand her over to them?" Riftan smirked. "Oh don''t tell me now you don''t even trust your own blood, Andrew. Honestly that''s kind of sad."

    When Andrew did not throw any snarky remarks at him, Riftan raised his brows, "Wow, you are really not going to say anything? Are you scared that I will hurt your wife if you say anything that will piss me off?"

    "I swear Genovesse if you even try to hurt her in any way, I''ll¡ª"

    "Don''t worry," he interrupted him. "If I wanted to hurt her, I would demand the South-East Port from you in exchange for her life." Riftan had no doubt that if he made such demands, Andrew would fulfil it in a breath.

    "You know my one rule Volkov, I don''t hurt innocent women no matter how beneficial it is," he stated. "And don''t worry about Rachael¡ª" Riftan looked at her. "J is here to take care of her."

    After hanging up the call, Riftan sighed, "Well, now you have one less thing to worry about." When Rachael leaned against the headboard and sighed, he added, "The doctor said you will feel a little lightheaded because of the sedative. But it should go away after you eat something."

    "I am okay." She closed her eyes and sighed again.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Riftan said, "I know you are thinking about your husband getting into trouble when he goes to deal with the guy who kidnapped you."

    Helplessly shaking his head, he chuckled, "Trust me, he is going to be fine. I don''t know what will happen there but Andrew or anyone from the Volkov family getting into trouble is not even thest thing that might happen. In fact, it''s Robert Greg you should be worried about."

    Just then someone knocked at the door.

    "Riftan¡ª" Kazi nced at Rachael then back at Riftan. "A word."

    Riftan got up. "If you need me, I''ll be in my study. You can just ask J to call me, okay?"

    When Rachael nodded, he walked out of the room with Kazi.

    ¡­..

    [Outside]

    "So what now?" Kazi questioned as he watched Riftan close the door after him.

    "What now?" He questioned him back.

    "You know what I am talking about," Kazi sighed. "What are we going to be about Robert?" The alliance they had with the Greg''s was already over, which meant all the joint ventures they had also had to be dismissed.

    "Don''t worry about that, I am pretty sure that Greg''s won''t be a problem after tonight. In fact¡ª" Riftan nced at his watch. "I think the n to get rid of them has already started."

    "What?" Kazi frowned. He didn''t understand what Riftan was talking about.

    "I told Andrew that it was Robert who took Rachael," He smirked. "I don''t think Robert will be able to see the morning sun."

    Kazi thought for a while before realising what Riftan had done. "Damn, Rif. That is actually very smart."

    Riftan shrugged his shoulders. "Well, a man has to always make the best of the worst situation." With Robert out of the picture, they didn''t have to worry about the joint ventures as everything would fall under Riftan''s hand.

    "Well, at least we have one less thing to worry about," Kazi sighed. "So nowing to the other problem sitting inside the room."

    He raised his brows. "What are you going to do about her?"

    "What do you mean? Andrew wille to take her as soon as he is done dealing with Robert," Riftan casually answered knowing that wasn''t what Kazi was referring to.

    Keeping quiet for a while, Kazi remarked, "You like her."

    "What? Where did thate from?" When Kazi raised his brows at him, Riftan shrugged, "I really don''t like her. I mean, do I find her attractive? Yes. Is she beautiful? Yes. Would I have tried on her if she wasn''t married to Andrew Volkov? Definitely."

    Kazi sighed and helplessly shook his head. "You are so smitten."

    "You are crazy," Riftan scoffed.

    "Riftan, you just broke god knows how many decades long rtionship over a woman who isn''t even rted to you in any way," he frowned. "You were ready to kill Robert and I am sure if not for Rachael in your arms, you would have done it without any hesitation."

    Kazi was right. Riftan was all ready to kill Robert for trying to harm Rachael. Only he knew how hard he tried to control his emotions. But there was no way he would agree with whatever Kazi had said.

    "You are being delusional."

 Chapter 276 Horny teenager?

    276 Horny teenager?

    Kazi sighed. Riftan would never admit even if he had not the right point. "I just don''t want you to unintentionally hurt yourself."

    "What do you think I am? A horny teenager who can''t keep it in his pants in front of a beautiful woman?" He scoffed. "I just find her attractive, that''s it."

    "Well¡ª" Kazi shrugged. "If it''s really like that then I don''t see any problem but if it''s not¡ª" He didn''tplete the sentence. He just patted Riftan''s back and left.

    Riftan scoffed and entered the room.

    ...

    When Rachael saw him, she quickly got up.

    "Are you hungry?" He inquired. "J is bringing the food."

    She shook her head. "No, it''s okay. I am not that hungry."

    When she sat on the edge of the bed and sighed, Riftan sat right next to her. "You seem stressed. Are you worried about Andrew?"

    "I am always worried about him." She looked at him. "Shouldn''t I be worried?"

    "Well¡ª" He shrugged. "Given the fact that we are always surrounded with danger, I guess it''s okay to worry."

    Rachael fidgeted with her wedding ring. "He has his reasons for continuing in the path he was forced into and I respect that, I really do but¡ª" She sighed. "I also cannot help but constantly worry about him. I mean, I don''t know what I will do if I lose him. Andrew is my everything and¡ª"

    She stopped midway when Riftan chuckled.

    "I am sorry, I am not mocking you or anything. It''s just¡ª" He sighed. "Andrew is lucky to have someone who cares for him even after being a part of this fucked up world. I mean, at least he knows he has someone who will genuinely mourn for him if something happens unlike most of us."

    "That''s not true, you also have J." Keeping quiet for a while, Rachael added, "You also adore your sister a lot."

    "She is all I have." He adored his sister. She was the only family he had.

    "See, you also have someone who cares for you," she smiled.

    "People like me don''t deserve anyone''s love and care, Rachael." He leaned towards her. "I am a very bad boy."

    "I don''t think so," she disagreed with him. "From whatever I have heard, you don''t sound like a bad person."

    When he looked at her, she added, "Sometimes the circumstances we are in force us to do things that may make us seem like a bad person but the reality is different."

    "Wait, are you trying to make me feel good about myself? Because I swear, it''s working," he chuckled. "You are trying to make your husband''s enemy feel good."

    "Well, even you saved your enemy''s wife, didn''t you?" Rachael smiled. "Maybe you aren''t as bad as you think."

    Riftan couldn''t help but nod in agreement. The way Rachael smiled at him made him feel light and happy. He did save his enemy''s wife, he shouldn''t have but he did.

    He always wanted to kill the Volkov''s. With them out of the picture, things would be so easy for him. But now he couldn''t help but wonder what would happen to Rachael if anything was to happen to Andrew.

    The way she talked about him was enough for him to understand how much she adored Andrew, how much she loved him.

    Would she ever forgive him if one day he was to take Andrew''s life?

    ¡­..

    [Thirty minutester]

    [Outside The Genovesse Mansion]

    "Are you sure you want to go by yourself?" When Andrew told him he would go inside the mansion by himself to bring Rachael, Owen did not like the idea.

    He didn''t trust Riftan, not even a little bit. He wouldn''t be surprised if he used Rachael as a pawn to harm Andrew.

    "I''ll be quick." Andrew looked at his stained shirt and frowned. There was no way he would meet Rachael with blood all over him.

    Understanding his turmoil, Owen started taking off his shirt. "All of this doesn''t make sense." He couldn''t understand why Riftan Genovesse would help them. Not only did he rescue Rachael but also tipped the names involved in the kidnapping.

    Andrew agreed. "I know." Nothing made sense but right now his top priority was to bring his wife back to his side. He would deal with the restter.

    After switching their shirts, Andrew headed towards the mansion in his car while Owen waited in a distance with the backup, all ready to ambush the ce if needed.

    ¡­..

    [Inside]

    "Rachael, what''s wrong?" J inquired. "Is the food not to your liking?"

    "No, the food is great," she quickly answered. "I am not that hungry."

    "I don''t think you have eaten anything since morning," Riftan remarked, earning a look from Kazi who was also at the table with them. "Unless your kidnapper fed you something delicious that I am not aware of."

    "I¡ª"

    Just then a guard entered the mansion. "Master, Mr. Andrew Volkov is at the gate."

    The sudden spark in Rachael''s eyes did not go unnoticed by him. "Let him in," hemanded.

    Kazi nced at his watch. "Well, that was fast," he chuckled. "It''s good to see that the

    Volkovs are still in the game."

    "I don''t remember them ever leaving the game." Riftan looked at Rachael. "Now that your husband is here, why don''t you finish the food before he takes you away? I don''t want him to think that I tried to starve you."

    Without saying anything, Rachael took a few bites of the food on her te.

    ...

    When Andrew entered the mansion, the first person who greeted him at the door was Kazi.

    "Who would have thought that one day I will have to greet a Volkov?" Kazi scoffed. "Life is really unfair at times."

    But Andrew had no time for his snarkyments. His eyes were wandering around looking for Rachael.

    "Rx, your wife is safe and in one piece." Kazi patted his shoulder. "We are more hospitable than you think. She is having dinner with J and Riftan."

 Chapter 277 Being Friends

    <h4>Chapter 277 Being Friends</h4>

    Andrew was about to say something when he saw Rachael.

    "Andrew¡ª" She rushed towards him and pounced in his embrace. "You are okay." She pulled away and cupped his face. "Thank God you are okay."

    "Shouldn''t I be the one saying that?" Andrew tightly wrapped his arms around her and buried his face on her neck. He couldn''t express how relieved he was feeling at the moment. He knew Rachael was safe but his heart felt at ease only after holding her tightly.

    "I am so sorry babe," he muttered before kissing the top of her head. "I am so sorry." The guilt of not being able to keep her safe was killing him. She had to go through everything only because he had let his guard down.

    "You don''t have to apologize, it wasn''t your fault." She knew he would me himself for whatever had happened but Rachael didn''t want that. Whatever happened was an ident.

    Andrew did not say anything, instead he just hugged her tightly with no intention of letting her go.

    The couple kept hugging each other ignoring the people around them.

    "They are so in love," J smiled.

    Riftan nodded in agreement without saying a word. It would be a lie if he said he didn''t envy Andrew at the moment.

    Andrew had something most people craved for in their world and not many managed to achieve in a lifetime, a loving wife with whom he could start a family of his own.

    J wrapped her arms around his and rested her head on his arm. "I hope you also find love someday, Rif. And the day you do, it will be my happiest day."

    He smiled and wrapped his arms around her shoulder. "I don''t know about myself but you will definitely meet someone lovely someday."

    "You think so?"

    "I believe so." Nothing would make him happier if J found someone who would love and cherish her the way she deserved. Someone who would love and respect her.

    J looked at Andrew and Rachael and smiled. "I like Rachael. If not for the rift between you and her husband, I see us being good friends."

    "Friends? You want to make friends again?" He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. After so many years, this was the first time J was willing to socialise with someone apart from him and Kazi. This was a major step up for her mental and emotional health.

    "If it''s someone like Rachael, why not?" She looked at him. "Why? Don''t you want me to make friends? If you don''t¡ª"

    "No, that''s not what I meant," he interrupted her. "I have absolutely zero problem with you going out and making new friends. In fact, I will be happy if you do that."

    He then looked at Rachael. "Rachael is nice, you can make her your friend, hang out with her and¡ª"

    "We are literally at war with the Volkov''s," J chuckled. "What are you talking about?"

    "You being friends with her has nothing to do with it. The war is between me and the Volkov men."

    She leaned against him and sighed, "I don''t see the friendship happening as long as this feud between us and them isn''t over."

    Riftan did not say anything, he just kissed the top of her head and kept quiet.

    Meanwhile, Andrew and Rachael were done with their small reunion.

    "Let''s go home, okay?" Andrew gently caressed her cheeks.

    She smiled and nodded, "Let''s go home." She then looked at J and Riftan who were already walking towards them.

    "Thank you for today." She smiled at Riftan and gave J a hug.

    "I know the circumstances sucked but I am d I got to meet you again." J pulled away. "I couldn''t thank you properly for helping me at the mall that day."

    "I am just d you are okay now," Rachael grabbed her hand and smiled, "Stay in touch, okay?"

    "Y-Yeah sure." Rachael was about to leave when J tightened her grip on her hand. "I was wondering if you would like to hang out someday. I mean, while you are in the country."

    "I would love that," she smiled. "Why don''t you take my number and give me yours and we will stay in touch?"

    "Sure." J quickly pulled out her phone and dialled Rachael''s numbers as she narrated it.

    "We are here till next week, right honey?" She looked at Andrew who nodded in response.

    After exchanging numbers, Rachael left with Andrew while J couldn''t contain her excitement.

    "I haven''t seen her this happy since¡ª" Kazi smiled. "It''s been a really long time."

    "I know," Riftan also couldn''t contain his smile. He had tried every possible thing to bring back the lost smile on his sister''s face. But who would have thought all he needed to do was to rescue his enemy''s kidnapped wife and bring her home.

    "The Volkov''s cleared the east coast for us. We can finally receive our shipment." Kazi got the information a while ago. "Maybe this is a way of them thanking you for saving Mrs. Volkov."

    "Should we start saving all their women one by one?" Riftan chuckled. "Maybe they will clear all our shipments."

    "I see the possibility of that happening." Kazi looked at J again. "Will you really let her be friends with Rachael?"

    "Why? Is it bad?" He shook his head. "Then I don''t see any problem." Riftan didn''t mind the budding friendship between Ravhael and his sister. In fact, he was happy that his sister was finallying out of the box she was trapped in for years.

    "Okay so tell me one thing, how will it work when you try to kill your sister''s best friend''s husband?" Kazi raised his brows.

    "Then maybe I will never try to kill him." Riftan winked at him before walking away.

    ...

    [Andrew''s car]

    "Did you do what I told you?"

    Owen nodded. "Yes, they will receive their shipment by morning." He looked at Rachael who was soundly asleep in Andrew''s arm. "How is she now?"

    "She is much better than I had imagined." Andrew kissed the top of her head and pulled her closer.

    ...

 Chapter 278 Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 278 Meeting</h4>

    "Well that''s a relief," Owen sighed. "Riftan is really serious about not involving the women in whatever is going on between our families." He was still having a hard time believing that he had rescued Rachael. Not only that, he had also returned her backpletely unharmed.

    "We would have also done the same thing, wouldn''t we?"

    Owen shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe. I mean, if I found his sister J stuck in a simr situation, I would definitely help her. The poor woman has already been through a lot."

    Andrew couldn''t help but agree. He did not intervene when Rachael gave J her number because he was sure that Riftan would never use his sister as a pawn to get back at them. If the two women end up being good friends, it would be a personal choice and not something enforced.

    "Do you think this is Riftan''s way of calling peace?" Owen was curious, he wanted to know the real reason behind Riftan''s kind gesture.

    "I really don''t know." Andrew had an assumption of why Riftan had gone to such an extent to rescue Rachael but he didn''t want to say it out loud.

    "Well, it''s not like even if he wants a truce his uncle would let that happen," Owen scoffed. "That man is a devil."

    "He has kept a low profile for years now, I wouldn''t be surprised if he has retired."

    They were talking about Ricardo Genovesse, Riftan''s paternal uncle.

    Ricardo was the ck sheep of the Genovesse family. He was known for his spoiled and reckless behaviour. This is why he did not inherit any of the Genovesse family business. Everything went to his younger brother, Riftan''ste father.

    Even though Ricatdo did not inherit anything, rumours imed that he had formed his own little army and ran his own organisation.

    ...

    [Volkov mansion]

    After they arrived home, Andrew carried Rachael, who was still asleep, to their room before going to the study.

    "Is she okay?" Daniel inquired as soon as Andrew entered the room. He, like everyone else, was very worried about Rachael.

    "She is asleep." Andrew slumped on the couch and sighed, "I don''t know how she will react in the morning." He couldn''t talk to her properly when they were still at Riftan''s ce. When they got inside the car, she fell asleep. He didn''t feel like waking her up.

    When Owen entered the room, Daniel frowned, "Change your shirt." Just like Andrew, he didn''t want anyone to see the blood stained shirt.

    "Chill, everyone is asleep." He poured himself a drink. "Why don''t we discuss our next move fast? I need to take a shower and make some important phone calls."

    "I think you should leave the country with Rachael." Daniel looked at Justin. "Take Elsa too."

    "I don''t think that is a smart move," Owen remraked.

    "I second him," Justin added. "Leaving the country isn''t the solution to our problems."

    "It will make things worse." Andrew suggested. "Let''s tighten the security to make sure nothing like today happens again."

    Justin nodded in agreement. "We can also escort them ourselves if they want to go somewhere."

    Though Daniel wanted to send everyone away including Kate, Justin was right. Leaving the country after what had happened would look like they are running away. This would make them look weak.

    "Alright then but we are leaving the country the very next day after sister Lisa''s anniversary."

    "If it was up to me, I will take Rachael home the same day." Andrew pinched the space between his brows. "I don''t like whatever is happening."

    Just then his phone buzzed.

    When Andrew saw who it was, he raised his brows. "Genovesse sent me a message."

    "Open it." Owen stood right behind him.

    [Genovesse: I hope your wife is okay. She didn''t eat much while she was here so make sure to feed her well]

    Owen chuckled after reading the message. "Seems like someone has a little crush on our little Rachael." But when Andrew red at him, he quickly looked away.

    Andrew was about to delete the message when another one popped up.

    [Genovesse: Let''s talk. Meet me at the neutral ce tomorrow evening]

    [Genovesse: Make sure to leave your little gang behind. I want you toe alone. I won''t bring anyone either.]

    "Woah, what does this guy want?" Owen took the phone from Andrew''s hand and gave it to Daniel and Justin. "He is up to something."

    After reading the messages, Daniel looked at Andrew who hadn''t said a word. "Are you going?"

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew answered, "Yes."

    ¡­..

    [Andrew''s room]

    When he entered the room, Rachael was standing near the window with a thin quilt wrapped around her.

    Andrew tossed his jacket aside before walking towards her. "Why aren''t you sleeping?" He hugged her from behind. "It''s chilly outside, you will catch a cold."

    Rachael leaned in his embrace. "I woke up a while ago. Where were you?"

    "I was in the study with the boys." He pressed his lips on her bare shoulder. "Are you okay?"

    She took a deep breath and nodded. "Honestly, I was terrified before but I am okay now."

    When he did not say anything, she turned around and cupped his face. "Stop being so hard on yourself. Whatever happened was an ident."

    "Anything could have happened Rach¡ª"

    "But nothing happened," she interrupted him. "I am right in front of you unharmed. Why think about something that didn''t happen?"

    Andrew sighed and hugged her tightly. "I was so scared. I don''t know what I would have done if I couldn''t find you."

    "But you did, you found me." She buried her face on his chest. "Let''s leave soon after mom''s anniversary. I miss home."

    He kissed the top of her head. "I miss our home too. I will take you back soon, okay?"

    "Let''s go to bed, okay?" He gently caressed her cheeks before carrying her in his arms.

    Rachael hooked her arms around his neck. "Andrew¡ª"

    "Hmm?"

    "What happened after Riftan told you the name of the man who had kidnapped me?"

    ¡­.

 Chapter 279 Fondness

    <h4>Chapter 279 Fondness</h4>

    When Andrew did not answer, Rachael ced her hand on his cheek. "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me."

    He ced her on the bed and covered her with the nket. "It''s best if you don''t know the details. Just understand that he tried to hurt you and he got what he deserved."

    Rachael did not say anything. She moved to the side to make space for him.

    He got inside the cover and wrapped his arms around her. He held her closely against her chest.

    She snuggled closer and fell asleep a few minutester.

    ...

    [Next Day]

    "You are up early." Owen waved his coffee mug at him. "Do you want some?"

    Without saying anything, Andrew took the cup from his hand and slumped on the couch. "I couldn''t sleep properly. Rachael kept having nightmares all night." He pinched the space between his brows. "I don''t know what to do."

    Though Rachael assured him several times that she was okay, he knew it wasn''t true. The whole kidnapping thing had traumatised her.

    "It''s understandable, all of this is new to her." Owen patted his shoulder. "She will be okay. Don''t worry."

    "I will take her out tonight, maybe that will distract her mind."

    "Aren''t you meeting Riftan today?" Andrew nodded. "Don''t get me wrong but I think he has a thing for Rachael."

    When he did not say anything, Owen added, "Maybe this is why he rescued her."

    Andrew had already made that assumption. It was hard to ignore the fondness in Riftan''s eyes when he had mentioned Rachael''s name while returning him her coat the other day.

    Did he like Riftan ogling on his wife? No. But would he do anything about it? No, at least not until he knew his limits.

    Rachael was his wife, she wore his ring on her finger. There was no way anyone could take her away from him. He wouldn''t let that happen.

    Seeing how Andrew''s expression had darkened, Owen quickly tried to calm him down. "But it''s not like he will get anywhere with it. I mean, Rachael is your wife, my sister-inw. If he tries toe anywhere near her, I will kick his stinky ass."

    "Okay now let''s talk about some business before everyone starts waking up." Owen changed the subject. "Igor is in the city. I think he got a sniff of us helping Samuel rescue his sister."

    "He knows that we helped him. He had called me the same day we helped Samuel." Andrew sighed and took a sip of his coffee. Problems didn''t seem to end.

    Since Igor was in the city, they had to be careful. Though he wasn''t a big threat, Andrew didn''t want to take any chances. What happened yesterday couldn''t be repeated ever again.

    It was his duty to keep Rachael safe. He had already failed once, he didn''t want to fail again.

    "Let''s schedule a meeting with Samuel when we go back. There are a few things we have to discuss with him." Though Owen wasn''t a big fan of Samuel, he had no other choice. They had already agreed on helping him deal with Igor.

    The whole situation was actually very beneficial to them as well. With Igor out of the picture, things would be very smooth and easy. Samuel would coordinate with them and they would continue to support him as well.

    It was a win-win situation.

    "Taking care of Igor shouldn''t be tough." Andrew wasn''t worried about the whole situation involving the Petrovs. "It''s the Genovesse I am worried about."

    "Rx, what can he do?" Owen scoffed. "If he tries to act smart, I''ll block the shipments they are receiving next month as well."

    Andrew chuckled. "You have already blocked ten of them. What are you nning to do?"

    "Well, leave that to me," he smirked.

    "What about Juliana? Did you talk to her?" Andrew inquired.

    Owen shook his head. "Not yet." He took out his phone and opened the live footage of his living room back in the city. "I will talk to her when I go back."

    Andrew scoffed and rolled his eyes. "You are such a creep. How do you think she will feel when she finds out you stare at her like this and probably jerk yourself off."

    "Who will tell her?" Owen raised his brows. "I won''t and you won''t either. She will never know."

    ...

    [Genovesse Mansion]

    "Just like that?" Kazi frowned. "You are going to let everything go just like that?"

    Riftan did not say anything, instead he kept brewing himself a cup of coffee.

    But his silence irritated Kazi. "Are you going to say anything or not?"

    "What''s with the noise early in the morning?" Riftan groaned. "Let me take a sip of morning coffee first, okay?"

    "This is not funny Rif." When he heard about the sudden meeting Riftan had scheduled with Andrew, he knew what was going to happen. And he was totally against it.

    "Will you rx? Let me handle this, okay?" He knew what he was doing. He had thought it through before messaging Andrewst night.

    Kazi red at him. "I know you are the boss, you have the final say over everything but¡ª"

    "I am d you are aware of that," he interrupted him. "Now if you excuse me, I need to perform my morning rituals."

    When Riftan walked away, Kazi stopped him. "Do you think he will allow it?"

    Riftan stopped in his tracks. He knew who Kazi was talking about.

    "Once he hears of this, he is not going to stay silent and you know that."

    "I think I know how to handle him. You don''t have to worry about that." Riftan scoffed. "And next time when you try to scare me, use something else, not an old man who is nothing but a pain in everyone''s ass."

    Kazi sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Rif, you know I didn''t mean it like that."

    "You know Kazi, you are my best friend but you look down on my decisions a lot," He snapped. "It''s really very hurtful."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 280 A Truce?

    <h4>Chapter 280 A Truce?</h4>

    "I am not looking down on you," Kazi sighed. He always wanted the best for Riftan This is why when he heard about the sudden meeting he had with Andrew, he came to see him immediately.

    What Riftan was about to do came with benefits but also consequences.

    "Then shut the fuck up and let me do what I want to," Riftan snapped before storming out of the kitchen.

    Kazi was about to follow him but he decided against it. He knew nothing could make Riftan change his mind once he had decided on something.

    "Is everything okay?" J inquired as she entered the kitchen. "I met Rif on the way and he looked a little pissed."

    "Everything is fine." Kazi took a deep breath to calm himself down. Even if it wasn''t fine, he would have to make sure everything that Riftan had nned would execute smoothly with minimal invasion or problems.

    J did not question him any further, she quietly brewed herself a cup of coffee.

    "So how are you?" He walked towards her, closing the distance.

    "I am okay," she gave him a polite smile.

    "That is good to hear," he smiled back.

    The two of them kept standing in the kitchen, facing each other for quite some time. They asionally gave each other an awkward smile.

    "So I guess I will take my leave now." Kazi walked out of the kitchen, relieving the tension that had formed between them.

    J breathed a sigh of relief when he was no more at sight.

    As Kazi was Riftan''s best friend, she knew him for a long time. In fact, he was the only one she wasfortable with after Riftan. But this was before the embarrassing incident that had happened a couple of weeks ago.

    She covered her face with both her hands and groaned. Whenever she thought of it she felt nothing but embarrassment, Only if she could turn back time and prevent it from happening.

    "Okay, calm down," she muttered to herself as sheposed herself. She took a few deep breaths before resuming brewing her coffee.

    ...

    [Volkov Mansion]

    [Andrew''s Room]

    "We are so sorry Rachael," Kate grabbed her hand and apologised again. She was on the verge of crying.

    "Kate, It''s okay." Rachael gave her a hug. "You don''t have to apologise, it wasn''t your fault."

    "It was wrong of us to leave you alone." Elsa wasn''t feeling any less guilty.

    Since Rachael was new to the country, it was their responsibility to keep her safe and to make sure she came home unharmed.

    "I told you guys to leave."

    "Yes, but¡ª"

    "It was the best thing to do at the moment," Rachael remarked. If all three of them were taken away, the rescue would have been more difficult. There was no guarantee that they would be able to save all three of them unharmed.

    Elsa sighed and gave her a hug. "I was so scared, I thought I would never see you again."

    "I was scared too." She was very scared. "But everything is okay now, isn''t it?"

    "Is it true that Riftan Genovesse rescued you?" Kate curiously inquired. She remembered Daniel telling her this yesterday when she was half asleep.

    Rachael nodded. "He did."

    "That''s strange," Elsa frowned. Given their history with the Genovesse, it was indeed very strange.

    "Well whatever it is, I am happy that you are back home safe." Kate gave her a hug again. "Let''s n a girls date again after we go to the city, okay?"

    Rachael smiled and nodded. "Let''s do that."

    Just then her phone pinged.

    [Unknown: I hope you are okay now ?. Let me know when you are up for a coffee break]

    "Who is that?" Elsa nced at the screen.

    Kate pped her arm. "El, you don''t peep into someone''s messages like that."

    "No, that''s okay." Rachael handed Elsa her phone. "It''s from J."

    "J Genovesse?" she raised her brows. "When did you be friends with her?"

    "I met her at the mall the day we went to buy dresses for the party and then I met her yesterday as well," Rachael answered. "She is nice."

    Kate nodded in agreement. "She is nice but what happened to her sucks."

    "I heard about that." The mere thought of what had happened with J made her heart ache.

    "J and I were in the same dance ss when we were young," Elsa shrugged her shoulders. "She was a very silent kid, you know. It was like she was always scared of something or maybe someone."

    She sighed. "But since our family''s hated each other, I never talked to her. But I heard from a bunch of gossip girls that she had bruises all over her body. One time, she came to the ss with a ck eye."

    "She asked for my number yesterday," Rachael exined.

    "In front of Andrew?" She nodded. "And he didn''t say anything?"

    Rachael shook her head. "No, he didn''t say anything."

    Kate and Elsa exchanged looks.

    "So does that mean Andrew has no problem with you being friends with J?"

    "Even you can be friends with J and Andrew will have no problem."

    All three of them looked at the entrance.

    Andrew entered the room and approached Rachael. "Why did you wake up so early?" He kissed her forehead. "How are you feeling now?"

    "I am okay." She smiled. "Did you eat breakfast?"

    "Not yet, I was waiting for you." He tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "What do you want to eat?"

    "Yes, yes we know you two love each other¡ª" Elsa scoffed. "You can continue after you tell me what is going on."

    She looked at Andrew. "So you have no problem with us being friends with J Genovesse?"

    "Yes."

    "Wait¡ª" Elsa nervously chuckled. "I don''t think you heard me right."

    "I said J Genovesse," she repeated herself.

    "Yes Elsa, I heard you the first time." He wrapped his arms around Rachael''s waist. "You can be friends with whoever you want to. No restrictions on that."

    "Wait a second." Kate raised her brows. "So you''re telling me that we can be friends with J while you men are ready to slit each other''s throat?"

    "Probably," He shrugged his shoulders.

    "What discussion is going on here?" Daniel entered the room.

    "Well¡ª" Kate wrapped her arms around his waist. "Andrew is telling us that we can be friends with J Genovesse."

    "Now that doesn''t sound like a very bad idea." Daniel smiled and looked at Andrew. "J is sweet unlike her brother."

    Elsa gave both of them a suspicious look. "Now this is weird. Are we finally calling a truce with the Genovesse?"

    Daniel and Andrew looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. They didn''t have a definite answer yet.

    Elsa kept asking questions to understand what was going on while Daniel kept her on her toes with vague answers.

    "You still did not tell me what you want to eat." Andrew hugged Rachael from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder.

    Rachael smiled and leaned against his embrace. "Let me think. I think I am craving a cheeseburger."

    "Alright then? cheeseburger it is." He kissed her shoulder. "Let me take you out tonight, okay? I have a meeting in the evening. I''ll pick you up after that."

    "Where are we going?" She curiously asked.

    "Somewhere nice."

    "Like a date?"

    He nodded. "Like a date."

    ...

    [High-end Bar]

    When Andrew entered the bar Riftan near the counter, sipping his drink.

    "You really came alone." Riftan looked at Andrew when he took the seat beside him.

    "Why? You wanted me to bring a gang with me?" When the bartender handed him the drink, Andrew looked at Riftan.

    "I ordered it for you beforehand." Riftan took a sip of his drink.

    "It''s weird that you know what my usual drink is."

    "We have been dealing with each other for eight years now, Volkov. I think it''s normal for me to know my enemy''s usual choice." Keeping quiet for a while, he asked, "How is your wife?"

    "She is okay," Andrew answered. "She is trying her best to cope with everything that happened."

    "Why did you do it Andrew?" Riftan looked at her. "Why did you marry someone like her?"

    Andrew took a sip of his drink and smirked. "Someone like her? I would much rather appreciate it if you don''t judge my wife right in front of me."

    "I am not judging her," Riftan defended himself. "And you know exactly what I mean."

    "She isn''t meant for this world and you know that too," he added.

    Andrew did not say anything. He knew Riftan was right but did he regret marrying Rachael? No, not even for a second.

    "I love Rachael," Andrew stated. "I almost lost her once because of my cowardness. I couldn''t let that happen again. And I won''t let that ever happen again."

    He looked at Riftan. "I don''t know what you are thinking and what kind of interest you have in my wife but I will suggest you drop it."

    "What? Are you scared?" Riftan chuckled.

    "Not even a little bit," Andrew smirked. "You can try as hard as you want. In fact, even if a million of you try to take Rachael away from me, you will end up failing."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 281 Romantic Date

    <h4>Chapter 281 Romantic Date</h4>

    Riftan smirked and looked at him. "Too much confidence isn''t good, Volkov."

    "When ites to my wife, nothing is too much," Andrew shrugged his shoulders. He was very confident when it came to his marital rtionship with Rachael. I

    Riftan smiled and took a sip of his drink. "And what if she decides to leave one day? What will you do?"

    "I will not let her leave," he answered with determination and confidence. "For starters, Rachael will never leave me and even if she decides to one day, I will never let that happen."

    "Rx, it''s not like I am going to steal her from you," Riftan patted Andrew''s shoulder. "I just feel like such an innocent woman shouldn''t be a part of our world."

    He leaned towards him and added, "And I also think she is very pretty. You chose well."

    Andrew did not say anything, he silently kept sipping his drink.

    Riftan finished his ss and asked the bartender for a refill. "You didn''t ask why I called you here."

    "What is there to ask?" Andrew swirled the ice in his ss. "You are either trying to make me release some of your shipments or you have finally realised that you are never going to win if you go against us so you want a truce."

    "You are wrong," Riftan chuckled. "But not entirely."

    "I do want a truce but not because I think I am inferior to you guys," he scoffed. "Let''s face it, Volkov, If you and I go into a war, we both will end up dead."

    Andrew couldn''t help but agree. "Fair enough." Both their family''s held the same power in terms of both wealth and influence.

    "I won''t lie to you, I do want my shipments released," Riftan sighed. "Do you have any idea how much money I am losing over those?"

    "Well, you have to talk to Owen regarding that. He handles the shipments."

    "Are you telling me that Owen is the one stopping my shipments?" Riftan sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Then I clearly called the wrong Volkov for the peace offering."

    Andrew nced at his watch. "I have a date with my wife so we need to wrap this up fast."

    Riftan clutched his chest and groaned. "Oh my single heart, why are you torturing me?"

    Andrew scoffed and kept sipping his drink. When Riftan called him alone for a meeting, he had a feeling it was rted to them getting off each other''s back and working together.

    Did he think it was a good idea? Yes.

    But did he trust Riftan? No. At least not until Riftan proves himself worthy of their trust.

    "I know what you are thinking," Riftan snapped him back from his thoughts. "Honestly, if I was in your ce, I would feel the same way."

    "I am doing this for J," When Andrew gave him a look, he added, "Okay maybe not entirely for her. I am also doing this because I am sick of you people blocking my shipments. Just because you have more influence there doesn''t mean you will do whatever you want to."

    Andrew shrugged in response. "Again, it''s not me. You have to talk to Owen about it."

    "Geez, that brother was yours is a tough shell to crack." Unlike Andrew, Owen was very difficult to talk or reason with. He was very impatient and difficult to deal with.

    This was also one of the reasons why he asked Andrew toe for the meeting by himself.

    "My sister seems to be very fond of your wife," Riftan chuckled. "She wants to be her friend."

    Keeping quiet for a while, he added, "After the incident¡ªyou know what I am talking about, right?" Andrew nodded. "After that night, shepletely shut herself up. It took six months of therapy for her to leave her room and talk to me properly."

    What had happened in the past still haunted him. His heart clenched at the thought of what had happened to his sister in his absence. Even though he had punished whoever was responsible for it, he still felt very guilty.

    "And now after almost four years, she wants to make a friend who happens to be your wife," Riftan sighed. "So I don''t think it will be nice if we continue to be mortal enemies while my sister and your wife be best friends."

    "Best friends?" Andrew scoffed. "They don''t even know their surnames properly."

    "Well, I see that happening." Riftan was sure both of them would end up being good friends if the conditions were favourable.

    Andrew neither agreed or disagreed. "Our family''s have been at each other''s throats before you and I were even born. Things like this don''t get solved overnight."

    "Ipletely agree with you." Things like this needed a lot of time.

    "Let me talk to others and then we will n ordingly." Andrew couldn''t take such decisions by himself, he had to talk to Daniel, Owen and Justin.

    "Fair enough," Riftan sighed. "Let me know as soon as you can. There are things I need to take care of from my side as well."

    ...

    [Volkov Mansion]

    "So where is he taking you?" Elsa helped Rachael zip her dress.

    "I have no idea," Rachael answered. "He said it''s a surprise."

    "That''s romantic," Kate remarked. "I always thought Andrew was the most romantic one and he did not disappoint me."

    "I shouldn''t be asking this but¡ª" Elsa hugged Rachael''s neck. "How romantic is my brother?"

    "More romantic than your boyfriend." Andrew entered the room. "Justin takes lessons from me."

    Elsa rolled her eyes."Look at you praising yourself." She scoffed. "What are you? A Donkey."

    "Stop arguing like kids." Kate interrupted their little chittering. "So Andrew, why don''t you tell us where you are taking Rachael?"

    "Now that''s a secret." He smiled and wrapped his arms around her waist. "You look beautiful." He pressed his lips on hers. "Like always."

    Elsa wrapped her fingers around throat and gagged. "Please, your sister is right in front of you."

    "Then close your damn eyes." Andrew flicked her forehead.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 282 Date

    <h4>Chapter 282 Date</h4>

    Elsa groaned and walked out of the room.

    "Alright, I will also take my leave." Kate gave Rachael a hug. "I need to check if Daniel is back."

    "You two have fun." She winked at Andrew before walking out.

    "That flick was unnecessary," Rachael chuckled. "You pissed her off."

    Andrew hugged her from behind and rested his head on her shoulder. "She is used to getting flicks on her forehead. She will be all okay once I give her some money to shop."

    "But you¡ª" He kissed her bare shoulder. "You look ravishing tonight."

    "Oh no Mr. Collins." She turned around and ced her hand on his chest. "Don''t get all cuddly now." She gently pushed him. "You have to take me out on a date."

    "Of course but I think I can show you a better time on our bed." When tied toe closer, Rachael pushed him again.

    "Stop." She grabbed his hand and dragged him out of the room. "We need to leave."

    Andrew sighed and reluctantly followed her. Only if he hadn''t promised her a date he would have kept her on the bed for the entire evening.

    ...

    [Elisberg City]

    [Samuel''s ce]

    "Igor is sniffing around a lot these days."

    "I know," Samuel scoffed. "Let me enjoy the sniffing for a few more days."

    Joshua sighed and helplessly shook his head. "We have to stop him before things go out of hand."

    Samuel did not say anything. He twirled his wine ss and smiled and this annoyed Joshua.

    Though Igor, his former boss, did not contact him after he visited his apartment a few days ago, Joshua was still very worried. He had worked with the man for enough years to understand that Igor wasn''t someone who would let go of things so easily.

    His silence was definitely the calm before a big storm.

    "Do you remember the Ricardo deal?" Samuel looked at Joshua. "The one Igor is very excited about?"

    Joshua nodded. He was still working with Igor when he had a meeting with Ricardo, the bigshot when it came to ammunition. Ricardo was one of Igor''s biggest buyers and sellers.

    This is also one of the reasons why Igor treasured his rtionship with Ricardo.

    "Well, that deal is off." Samuel smirked.

    "How?" Joshua widened his eyes in shock. Igor would definitely go crazy if he lost his biggest buyer.

    "Daniel Volkov offered him shipments at a five percent lower rate," he exined. "This is why he is switching."

    "Woah, that''s insane." Joshua was very surprised. "That''s like the lowest rate in the market. Is Daniel Volkov insane?"

    Samuel shrugged and smiled. "Or maybe he is very smart."

    Joshua pursed his lips and frowned. "Wait, Daniel doesn''t deal with ammunition." After putting all the pieces together, he eximed, "That shipment is yours."

    He chuckled and nodded. "You surely took your own sweet time to get that right."

    "Holy shit." Joshua got up. "You took Igor''s biggest clients and that too through Daniel Volkov? That''s cool bro."

    "All thanks to Andrew." If not for him, Samuel would have never managed to pull off the deal. "He was the one who convinced Daniel to get involved."

    Joshua was highly impressed and surprised at the same time. "Don''t you think it''s weird."

    "What is weird?"

    "Andrew helping you?" Joshua sighed. "Don''t get me wrong, Andrew is my brother-inw and I trust him but I still find it weird."

    Given the history the Volkov''s and Petrov''s shared, it was indeed weird.

    "Both of us gain something from this arrangement." He shrugged his shoulders. "It''s a win-win situation."

    Joshua sighed and nodded. "So what''s next?"

    "Next we go to Russia to end Igor''s game forever."

    ¡­..

    [Russia]

    "Andrew, where are we going?" Rachael asked for the tenth time after they left home but as the previous nine times, she didn''t get an answer.

    "Trust me, okay?" He kissed the back of her hand before guiding her inside the woods.

    "Of course I trust you but¡ª" She looked around and all she could see was darkness. "Is this ce even safe?"

    "You are always safe with me babe."

    "You know that is not what I meant," she sighed. "Alright take us wherever you want but I want us toe back alive."

    ¡­..

    After walking for a while, they stopped in front of ake.

    "Wow this is beautiful." The reflection of the ck starry sky reflected on the surface of the water. Theke was surrounded with different types of trees, the leaves and branches danced with the wind.

    "This is ¡ª" Andrew ced her hand on her shoulder and turned her to the right side. "This is more beautiful."

    "This¡ª" She looked at him and ced her hand on his chest. "When did you arrange this?"

    He hugged her from behind. "The very next minute I asked you out on a date."

    Andrew had ns of taking her out on a date for a long time but he had to dy his ns due to various unexpected events. But now that everything was kind of sorted out, he didn''t want to dy it any longer.

    He quickly made some calls and instructed them to set up an romantic outdoor candlelight dinner for the two of them. He purposely selected a remote location so that no one would disturb them. He wanted Rachael all by herself for at least a couple of hours.

    Looking at the beautiful setup, Rachael was awestruck. estruck. A dining table and two chairs were ced under the big tree along with scented candles which were decorated with flowers. Suddenly the entire area lit up with decorative golder colour lights, making the scenery even more beautiful.

    "This is perfect." She eximed.

    "You are the perfect one." He kissed her shoulder.

    Rachael turned around and pressed her lips against his. "Thankyou for the surprise."

    Andrew smiled and gently caressed her cheeks. "You know you don''t have to hide your emotions from me, right? We are a couple, babe. We can be transparent with each other."

    He pinched her nose. "You don''t have to be all tough in front of me."

    ¡­..

    ....

    SPECIAL AUTHOR''S NOTE:

    Check out my new book ''To My Dearly Detested...''

    It''s an enemy to lovers mafia/CEO arranged love story. :)

    This book is my entry for the Webnovel Spirity Awards 2023 ^_^

    You can manually search for the title or look for it on my profile.

    Thankyou :)

 Chapter 283 Taking the test

    <h4>Chapter 283 Taking the test</h4>

    It was quite understandable that the whole incident of Rachael getting kidnapped was very traumatising. And even though she was rescued before anything bad could happen, it had definitely left a mark on her.

    But to Andrew''s surprise, Rachael''s reaction was not something he had expected.

    He also knew that she was trying to act strong, trying very hard to give him one less thing to worry about. But he didn''t want that, he didn''t want her to keep her emotions within herself. He wanted her to vent, he wanted her to tell him everything she was feeling.

    Thest string of emotions she was trying so hard to hold back broke the minute he embraced her again.

    Rachael turned towards him, buried her face on his chest and started sobbing.

    Yes, she was scared. She was scared to the point where she couldn''t think straight. What would have happened if Riftan hadn''t been there? The alternative reality still haunted her.

    Andrew sighed and gently patted her back to console her. He felt bad for dragging her into the mess which belonged to him but at the same time, he was selfishly happy that she was with him.

    From the very beginning, he knew that marrying her would endanger her life but he still did it. He was scared that if he let go of this opportunity to make her his, he would end up losing her forever. But now that she was hurt because of him, he felt guilty and angry at himself.

    "I am sorry." He kissed her forehead. "If I hadn''t married you, this would have never happened."

    "Don''t say that." She frowned and pped his chest. "Whatever happened was an unfortunate event. It wasn''t your fault."

    Andrew did not say anything but he also couldn''t stop ming herself.

    Understanding his silence, Rachael cupped his cheeks. "I don''t want you to ever let this thought linger around you. This marriage is the best thing that has ever happened to me, you are the best thing that has ever happened to me."

    She knew Andrew would me himself for everything that happened, this was one of the reasons why she tried her best to hide her overwhelming emotions. She tried to mask her fear and act normal but who would have thought he would manage to see right through her.

    "I love you." He rested his forehead on hers. "You know that, right?"

    "Of course I do," she smiled. "And I love you too."

    ...

    [Volkov Mansion]

    [Daniel and Kathleen''s room]

    "When are we leaving?"

    "By the end of this week," Daniel answered without taking his eyes off theptop screen. "Why? Tired of this ce already?"

    "Aren''t you?" Kate chuckled. "Well, everyone''s presence is making it easy for me to ignore your mother''s disappointed gaze but still¡ª"

    Without saying anything, he set hisptop aside and approached her. "We can leave tomorrow if you want to." He hugged her from behind. "Whatever my baby wants."

    She smiled and leaned in his embrace. "You spoil me too much."

    "No I don''t," he retorted. "I think I spoil you at the minimum rate. I need to increase it."

    "Okay Mr. Good husband." She hooked her arms around his neck. "Why don''t you quickly finish your work and take your wife out for ice cream."

    "Why only ice cream? I will take you out for dinner." He pinched her nose. "You go change and I''ll quickly finish my work before getting ready."

    "Okay."

    ...

    [Around Midnight]

    [Guest room]

    "Hey¡ª" Kate entered the room. "Am Ite?"

    "Not really," Elsa nced at the watch. "Rach is not here yet."

    "Sorry¡ª" Rachael entered the room. "I was waiting for Andrew to fall asleep but¡ª"

    "You were having se*x, weren''t you?" When Rachael did not say anything, Elsa scoffed, "I knew it."

    "It was a romantic night so¡ª" She awkwardly cleared her throat. "And Andrew had a few extra drinks so¡ª"

    "You didn''t drink, did you?" Kate panickstrikenly inquired.

    Rachael shook her head. "No but Andrew kept asking me why I rejected my favorite wine."

    "And?"

    "I told him I wasn''t feeling like drinking." Only she knew how hard it was for her to keep turning him down when he kept offering her drinks.

    "Anyway¡ª" Rachael looked at Elsa. "Did you get it?"

    "I bought around ten." Elsa waves the paper bag at her. "I figured you would like to take it multiple times just to be sure."

    When she handed the bag to Rachael, she hesitated a while before taking it. "Thanks." She took a deep breath.

    "Hey¡ª" Kate ced her hand on her shoulder. "It''s alright, take a deep breath. There is no need to be nervous. I mean, of course you are nervous but it''s okay to be nervous. I mean¡ª"

    "Kate, I think you need to calm down." Elsa patted her back.

    "I am sorry, I¡ª" Kate sighed. "I have done it so many times in the past with hope in my heart but I always ended up getting disappointed. I don''t want you to feel that way, you know."

    Rachael tightened her grip on Kate''s hand. She was very nervous and it was very evident. "It''s not like I have missed my periods or anything but I just¡ªI just have this feeling you know."

    "I canpletely understand," Elsa agreed. "I have this feeling at least once a month and I take a test but fortunately everything is normal."

    Rachael looked at the bag she was holding and took a deep breath. "That''s it, I can''t do it." She gave the bag back to Elsa and sat on the edge of the bed.

    Kate grabbed the bag from Elsa''s hand and approached Rachael. "If you don''t want to do it alone then let''s do it together."

    "What?"

    "I will do it with you." Kate grabbed two pregnancy kits from the bag. She then gave one to Rachael and kept the other one for herself.

    Elsa looked at them before grabbing another one for herself. "If you both are doing it then I am doing it as well."

    ¡­.

    [Authors Note]

    Greetings Readers,

    I couldn''t write for a couple of weeks as I had to give myptop for servicing. I got it back yesterday.

    I will give you all a mass release soon.

    Thank you :)

    ¡­..

 Chapter 284 Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 284 Surprise</h4>

    "Really?" Rachael ced her hand on her chest. "You guys don''t have to."

    It had been almost a month since she was kidnapped by Andrew''s grandmother and brought to Russia. And since thest couple of weeks, she had a nagging feeling which she couldn''t ignore anymore.

    Kate ced her hand on hers. "We will do it together." She grabbed three random kits out of the bag and gave one each to Rachael and Elsa while she kept one for herself.

    "Okay so we are doing this?"

    Rachael took a deep breath and nodded. She was ready but at the same time she wasn''t.

    If the result turns out to be positive, what would she do? How would she tell Andrew who had made it clear that it was too early to have a baby? Forget about him, was she ready for such a big responsibility?

    "Rach¡ª" Kate ced her hand on her shoulder. "It''s going to be okay." She understood the emotion Rachael was going through better than anyone else. She had taken the test many times in the past with a hope in her heart but the result was always the same.

    "Okay, let''s do it before Daniel or Andrewe here looking for either of you."

    ¡­..

    [Five minutester]

    After taking the test, all three of them ced the stick on the counter upside down.

    "Okay so who is going to see it first?" When both of them looked at her, Elsa rolled her eyes. "You gotta be kidding me." She took a deep breath before picking up her pregnancy test kit.

    When she sighed in relief, Rachael asked, "What does it say?"

    "Negative." She showed them the result before tossing it in the garbage. "Come on now, it''s your turn."

    Kate looked at Rachael who was clearly very nervous. "Do you want to see it together?" When she nodded, both of them picked up the stick together and turned it over.

    Rachael tightened the grip on the stick and froze. She felt numb but at the same time, a weird sensation enveloped her heart.

    "What does it say?" Elsa took a peek at the result and widened her eyes in shock before squeaking in joy. "Oh my God Rach, you are pregnant."

    "I am pregnant." Rachael muttered before taking her eyes off the two dark visible red lines on the kit.

    "Congrattions." Elsa gave her a tight hug. "I am going to be an aunt." She then turned towards Kate, "And you are going to be a grandma. But a young one of course, I mean¡ª"

    She stopped midway when she noticed Kate''s pale expression. "Hey, are you okay?"

    "Kate, what happened?" Rachael ced her hand on her shoulder. She then took a peek at the stick Kate had been staring at.

    She threw her hand on her mouth and gasped before elevating with joy. "You are pregnant."

    "WHAT?" Elsa grabbed the kit from Kate''s hand. "Oh my God, this is awesome," she eximed while her eyes filled with tears of joy.

    Both of them hugged her tightly from either side but Kate remained still. Her hands were cold and she felt blunt. She had no idea what she was supposed to feel.

    ...

    [Andrew''s and Rachael''s Room]

    When Rachael came back to the room, Andrew was still fast asleep.

    As soon as she slipped into the bed, he wrapped his arms around her. "Where did you go?"

    "I was with Kate and Elsa." She turned towards him. "Did I disturb you?"

    He shook his head and hugged her tightly before dozing off again.

    "Andrew?" When he did not respond, Rachael sighed. She wanted to tell him about the pregnancy but at the same time she was nervous. She had no idea how he would react or what he would say.

    After thinking for a while, she decided to wait for a while before telling him the truth.

    ¡­..

    [Daniel and Kate''s Room]

    When Kate entered the room, Daniel was standing near the window.

    He turned around when he sensed her presence. "Babe, where did you go?" He approached her.

    When Kate did not answer, he frowned, "Did something happen?"

    Without answering, Kate hugged him tightly.

    "Hey¡ª" Daniel''s uneasiness elevated when she started sobbing. "Did someone tell you something?"

    He pulled away and cupped her cheeks. "Did mom say something?"

    She shook her head.

    "Dad?" When she shook her head again, he asked, "Then what happened? Are you hurt?" He carefully examined her.

    He breathed a sigh of relief when he did not see any visible injuries. "Why are you crying?"

    "I¡ª" She grabbed his shirt and buried her face on his chest. "I am pregnant."

    "Okay, that is fine but what¡ª" Daniel froze and widened his eyes in shock. "W-What did you say?"

    He pulled away and grabbed her shoulder. "You are¡­.what?"

    Kate started sobbing harder as she cupped his cheeks. "I am pregnant Daniel."

    "God¡ªI mean, how? I know how but when?" Daniel stuttered.

    The news of Kate''s pregnancy was a big surprise for not only Kate but also him.

    They had been trying to have a baby for a very long time now. And even though he didn''t care whether they had one or not, it was still something he didn''t mind having.

    But for Kate it wasn''t the same. Only he knew how badly she wanted to be a mother. This is also one of the reasons why they had gone through several rounds of IVF and other alternative treatments.

    There was a point when they decided to adopt but the time wasn''t right so they decided to wait for some time before thinking about it again.

    "I don''t know." Kate started sobbing harder, making Daniel panic.

    "Okay, we will figure it out but stop crying first." He kissed the top of her head before gently caressing her back in an attempt to calm her down.

    But that didn''t work as Kate started sobbing even harder.

    "We will go to the doctor first th

    ing in the morning and¡ª"

    "I am scared Daniel." She tightened her grip around him. "So scared."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 285 Safety

    <h4>Chapter 285 Safety</h4>

    Daniel hugged her tightly. "It''s gonna be okay, babe. Don''t worry." He wasn''t just assuring her but also himself. He knew that if something went wrong, Elsa wouldn''t take it well.

    "What if I make a mistake again and¡ª"

    "Hey¡ª" He interrupted her. "I am saying this again, what happenedst time wasn''t your fault. Things like that happen all the time, you can''t me yourself over something that isn''t in your control."

    "But¡ª"

    "No ifs and buts," he interrupted her. "We are going to the doctor tomorrow first thing in the morning and then we will see what has to be done."

    He kissed the top of her head. "Don''t forget that we are in this together. No one is alone."

    Kate nodded before burying her face on his chest.

    ¡­..

    [Next Morning]

    When Andrew and Rachael came down for breakfast, Daniel and Kate were home after seeing the doctor.

    "Where are you bothing from?" He nced at the watch. "This early."

    Daniel smiled and wrapped his arm around Kate''s waist. "Well, we went to see the doctor."

    "Doctor?" Andrew frowned. "Is everything okay?"

    Daniel looked at Kate and smiled before answering, "Nothing had ever been this perfect."

    "What did the doctor say? Everything is okay?" When Kate nodded, Rachael gave her a hug. "Thank God."

    Andrew, who had no clue what was going on, couldn''t help but frown. "What¡ª"

    Before he could question them any further, Daniel ced his hand on his shoulder. "You are going to have a little brother or sister soon."

    "I¡ª" Andrew widened his eyes in shock and looked at Kate. "Y-You are pregnant?"

    Kate smiled while her eyes shimmered with tears. "Six weeks."

    "Oh my God¡ª" He hugged Daniel followed by Kate. "I am so happy for you guys."

    "Yes and I am so happy for you and Rachael." Kate hugged him back.

    "Happy for us? Why?" Andrew asked as he pulled away.

    "Because¡ª" Kate stopped midway when Rachael gestured her not to say anything. "Because you and Rachael and you are going to have a brother soon."

    "What are we hugging for?" Owen, who was getting super excited despite having zero idea of what was going on.? going on, rushed towards them.

    "Kate is pregnant," Daniel proudly answered.

    "What?" Owen gave Daniel a hug and patted his back. "Good job uncle."

    "Hey¡ª" Kate pped his arm. "Why is he getting all the appreciation?"

    "Not all the appreciation, only once." He pulled away and hugged Kate. "You, my dear aunt, will be appreciated for the rest of your life."

    "What is that supposed to mean?" Rachael inquired, not understanding what Owen meant.

    "Well, the father ys an important role and gives his best quality soldiers to make the little one. So he has to be appreciated for that," Owen exined. "Whereas a mother nurtures the child in her womb until it is ready to show up in this fucked up world. She ys a more important role in the child''s life. This is why mothers are always appreciated."

    "That actually makes sense," Andrew remarked. "I think stalking Juliana is really bringing out the best in you."

    "Wait, what?" Rachael and Kate widened their eyes in shock.

    Owen gave Kate another hug to divert her attention. "I am so happy for you, my lovely aunt. I am so ready to be a 33 years older big brother."

    "Thank you."

    ¡­..

    [Study Room]

    After sharing the good news with everyone, Andrew, Daniel and Owen excused themselves to discuss business.

    "What are your ns now? Are you and Kateing with us?" With Kate''s unexpected pregnancy, things had changed. They had to keep their initial ns on hold and ensure Kate''s safety first.

    "I don''t want to keep her here." With how heated things were getting, their home was the most unsafe ce for Kate and the baby at the moment. He had to take them somewhere safe where he wouldn''t have to be constantly worried if someone would harm them.

    "Then keep her in the city until you feel it''s safe to bring her back," Owen suggested.

    "I agree with Owen," Andrew added. "Rachael and Elsa with be there too so things will be easy for Kate."

    "Exactly and Andrew has a great ass mansion where we all can easily fit in," Owen grinned.

    "Is that okay?" Daniel looked at Andrew. Though he agreed with what they had said, he didn''t want to disrupt their lives, especially Andrew''s. There was a reason why Andrew left everything and moved to the city. He didn''t want to be the one disrupting his ns.

    "Of course it''s okay." Andrew ced his hand on Daniel''s shoulder. "We are family, we need to stick together? no matter what happens."

    "Yes¡ª" Owen ced his hand on Daniel''s shoulder. "That is one of the many things you have taught us when we were kids, uncle."

    "Fuck off." Daniel jerked his hands away from his shoulder. "I am just a year older than you."

    "Well¡ª" Owen shrugged his shoulders. "You are still my uncle."

    "Alright now, don''t fight like kids." Andrew pointed at Owen followed by Daniel. "You are a grown man and you are going to be a father soon."

    "I know right?" Owen sighed. "I cannot believe one of us is going to be a father."

    "Two of us." When Owen and Andrew looked at him, Daniel quickly said, "I am talking about Justin."

    He breathed a sigh of relief when both of them nodded in agreement. If he would have mistakenly disclosed to Andrew about Rachael''s pregnancy, Kate would have killed him.

    "It''s good that all three of you are here." Helen entered the room.

    "Hey grams¡ª" Owen looked at his watch and got up. "Oh look at that, I have a meeting."

    Before he could get up, Helen stopped him, "Don''t try to leave, sit down."

    "Damn it¡ª" He cursed.

    "Nice try." Daniel patted his shoulder. He then looked at Helen. "What is it mom? When did youe back?"

    "I hear some good news is on the way." She ignored his question.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 286 Ready to leave

    <h4>Chapter 286 Ready to leave</h4>

    "We were going to tell you as soon as you were back from your trip."

    Helen left the country the very next day after she threw a wee party for Rachael. She heard about Kate''s pregnancy from the chauffeur who came to pick her up at the airport earlier.

    "A message would have been appreciated." Helen wasn''t disappointed, she was happy for her son and Kate. "What are your ns now? When are you leaving?"

    When Daniel did not say anything, she added, "I want you and Kate to leave the country immediately." She then looked at Andrew. "Take Rachael too."

    "We were nning to leave after sister Liza''s¡ª"

    "Things aren''t safe here. We already have enough on our tes, two pregnant women will not make things easier for us."

    "Two pregnant women?" Owen frowned and looked at Andrew. "Is Rachael pregnant?"

    "I don''t know, is she?" Andrew looked at Daniel suspiciously whose face had turned pale.

    "I¡ª"

    "I heard it from the chauffeur who came to pick me at the airport," Helen interrupted Daniel who was clearly out of words.

    "Dude, she is pregnant and you didn''t tell me?" Owen was pissed. "I am going to an uncle and you did not tell me."

    "I would have told you if I knew anything about it." Andrew was so confused. If Rachael was really pregnant, why didn''t she tell him? Shouldn''t he be the first one to know if his wife was pregnant?

    "Are you sure you heard him right?" Andrew suspiciously questioned Helen.

    "Unless there is another Rachael in this house, I am one hundred right." Helen looked at Daniel and Andrew simultaneously. "I want you both to leave the country at the earliest with your wife''s."

    "Take Elsa too," She instructed Owen.

    "Why are you chasing us all out?" Owen was very sure Helen was up to something.

    "As I said before things are getting a little tensed here so¡ª"

    "We know how things are here mom," Daniel interrupted her. "We have it under control."

    "I know but¡ª"

    "Unless you know something which you are unwilling to share with us." Andrew got up and started walking out of the room.

    "Where are you going?" Helen inquired. She wasn''t done talking yet.

    "I need to look for my wife." He had to ask Rachael what was really going on. If she was indeed pregnant, why didn''t she tell him?

    ¡­..

    [Andrew''s Room]

    "Why didn''t you tell him?" Elsa inquired.

    Rachael shrugged her shoulders in response. "The time wasn''t right." He was asleep when she came back to the roomst night. She wanted to talk to him in the morning but she ended up waking upte.

    "Rach, do you think Andrew will¡­you know..not be happy?" Kate had a feeling that Rachael was scared.

    When she did not say anything, Elsa remarked, "Trust me, that is thest thing you have to worry about. Andrew will be thrilled."

    "I know but¡ª" Rachael sighed. "We had a n, you know. We were going to have babies but not yet." She ced her hand on her belly. "This is very unexpected. I guess, I am taking some time to convince myself that everything is going to be okay.."

    Kate ced her hand on Rachael''s shoulder tofort her. "It is going to be okay."

    "I cannot believe you both are going to be pregnant together," Elsa eximed. "This is so exciting and¡ª" She stopped midway when she saw someone standing by the door.

    When Rachael and Kate followed her gaze, they widened their eyes in shock.

    Rachael gulped in nervousness when she saw Andrew standing by the door with his arms crossed in his chest. He was looking at her with his eyes scrunched.

    "We should go." Kate got up and Elsa followed her suit.

    After they left, Rachael quickly got up and approached him. "When did youe?"

    He ignored her question. "I don''t like this, Rach. Why don''t you tell me whether you are pregnant or not?" He wanted a straight answer.

    There was no doubt he was pissed and he would continue to be mad irrespective of her answer.

    If she was indeed pregnant, he would be mad at her for hiding such a big thing from him.

    If she wasn''t, he would still be mad. Not at her, but at himself for not trying hard enough to make her pregnant.

    After seeing the ''Proud Would be Daddy'' look on Daniel''s face, he was a little jealous even though he was very happy for them.

    When Rachael did not say anything, Andrew started walking towards her. "Rach, are you pregnant?"

    "Maybe¡ª" She answered. "I mean, I took a test yesterday and¡ª"

    "And?"

    "It was positive." Rachael carefully examined his expression. She expected a shocked expression but to her surprise, Andrew calmly walked towards their wardrobe and pulled out their suitcase.

    "What are you¡ª" Before she couldplete her sentence, he started taking out their clothes from the wardrobe and ced it inside the suitcase.

    "Andrew, what are you doing?" She couldn''t understand why he was packing their bags. Weren''t they leaving the country after his mom''s anniversary?

    Without saying anything, he ced his hand on her shoulder and forced her to sit on the bed. "Give me five minutes, I''ll be done and then we will leave."

    Before Rachael could say anything, he took out his phone and called someone.

    "Get the ne and car ready, we are leaving soon." After giving other necessary instructions, he hung up the call and resumed packing.

    "Andrew, we can''t leave." How could they just pack their things and leave without informing anyone?

    What about Elsa, Kate, Daniel and Owen? They would just leave them behind and leave the country by themselves?

    "We can and we will." There was no way he would keep Rachael in the country especially after learning about her pregnancy.

    He was already reluctant to keep her in his hometown but he some

    howpromised and agreed to stay till his mom''s anniversary.

    But now things were different.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 287 Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 287 Farewell</h4>

    "But¡ª" Rachael tried to reason with him but seeing how determined and anxious he looked, she decided toply.

    "What about Kate and Elsa?" She asked.

    "Daniel doesn''t have ns of keeping Kate here either," Andrew answered. "Trust me, he is dying to take her away."

    Before she could say anything, he approached her.

    "Why are you standing?" He then gently pushed her down. "Sit down."

    "I am fine, let me help you."

    "No." He stopped her. "You have already done enough by not telling me the very next second after you took the test. Now all I want you to do is sit down and let me take care of everything."

    It would be a lie if he said he wasn''t mad. Why didn''t Rachael tell him about the pregnancy? What if Helen hadn''t told him about the baby? When would he find out about his wife''s pregnancy?

    Rachael pursed her lips and did what he had asked her, she silently sat on the bed as Andrew packed their belongings.

    ¡­..

    [One Hour Later]

    When Andrew and Rachael came down, Kate, Daniel, Elsa, Justin and Owen were already waiting for them.

    All of them had their things packed and were ready to leave.

    "You all are already packed?" Rachael was kinda surprised. She didn''t expect everyone to leave with them.

    "I never unpacked honey," Owen remarked.

    "That''s very nice to hear Owen Volkov." Helen looked at the packed suitcases and scoffed, "You little brats just needed a small reason to leave and¡ª" She looked at Kate and Rachael simultaneously. "You both gave them a big one."

    She then approached Kate. "Congrattions, I am happy for you and Daniel." She gave her a hug.

    "Thanks mom," Kate replied.

    Sensing her nervousness, Helen gently patted her back. "Don''t worry, everything is going to be okay. I am very sure you and Daniel wille back home with a small baby boy or girl. Have faith in God."

    Though she never shared a very close rtionship with her mother-inw, her wordsforted her. She felt a surge of relief and her eyes teared up.

    When Helen tightened her arms around her, Kate broke down.

    "Babe¡ª" Daniel quickly rushed towards her but Owen stopped him.

    "Let them be for a while," he told him.

    Helen gently patted her back. "Let it all out. It''s alright." She pulled away and gently wiped away her tears. "Remember that this is thest time you are going to cry."

    "Crying too much is not for you and the baby." Helen nced at Daniel who was on the verge of tears. "If you don''t stop, my son will cry too."

    Kate looked at Daniel andughed. He was looking at her with his tear filled puppy eyes.

    Helen looked at her son and sighed. "You are really weird."?She then turned towards Rachael. "I know we couldn''t spend much time together and the way I brought you here wasn''t very ethical but at least my entire litter followed you here and I can spend a little time with them."

    When Helen extended her arms towards Rachael, she smiled and hugged her. She had no grievances with Helen even though she had given her a tough time.

    "I think we should leave, our ne is in an hour," Owen reminded everyone.

    "Is that it?" Justin gave Owen a smirk look. "Are you really worried that we will miss the ne?"

    "Of course," Owen scoffed. "Shouldn''t everyone worry about that?"

    "Well, I am not," Elsa slumped on the couch. "If we miss this one, we can take the next one."

    "Yeah, I am not in a rush either." Andrew followed her suit.

    Owen frowned when everyone casually took their seats. "Are you people insane?"

    "We will leave but only after you tell us the real reason you want to get home fast," Justin grinned at him.

    "Okay first of all, you all are weird." Owen scoffed, "And it''s not me, everyone wants to go home fast."

    He pointed towards Justin and Elsa. "Don''t you guys want to see Ben, it''s been so long." He looked at Rachael. "Don''t you want to share the good news with your family?"

    "So Juliana has nothing to do with you wanting to go home early?" Andrew inquired while everyone waited for Owen to answer.

    "Who is Juliana?" Helen curiously inquired. "You have a woman?" She was curious and excited at the same time. This was the first time someone in the family was officially?associating a woman''s name with Owens.

    "Oh for God''s sake grandma, she is no one," Owen sighed. "Now please don''t get excited and kidnap her too."

    "I am not going to do that if you tell me who she is."

    "She is Owen''s new housekeeper," Daniel answered with a grin on her face.

    "Housekeeper?" Helen frowned, clearly showing that she was not pleased.

    "She is not a housekeeper, she has a job," Owen red at Daniel before continuing. "She works okay, very hard. Takes care of her brother all by herself. She is a very strong and independent woman."

    "Oh my God, you were right." Kate smacked Daniel''s arm. "He likes her."

    "I told you," Daniel winked at her."

    "This is insane," Owen grunted. "Can we please leave?"

    When everyone started chit chatting again, ignoring Owen''s plea, Ben intervened, "Boss, we have to leave soon."

    "See, even Ben wants to leave."

    "Yes because he has a girlfriend who is waiting for him," Rachel remarked.

    "What about you Owen? Who is waiting for you?" Elsa looked at him. "If you tell us the truth we will leave immediately."

    Owen grunted and grabbed his suitcase. "Fine, stay here. I am leaving."

    "Okay now stop pulling his leg everyone," Helen eximed. "Everyone leave my house before I throw you all out."

    Everyone burst intoughter before getting up. They greeted Hele one by one before leaving the mansion.

    Helen stood by the door watching everyone board the car and leave. Her heart felt heavy and empty at the same time. She wanted everyone to stay with her but she knew it wouldn''t be the best choice.

    "Are you okay, madam?" Lokus inquired.

    "I am fine," she sighed.

    "You could have asked them to stay a little longer."

    Helen shook her head. "It''s best for them to leave." She then took a deep breath topose herself. "Lokus, go find my husband, it''s been months since I had a good talk with him."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 288 Blunt

    <h4>Chapter 288 Blunt</h4>

    [Genovesse Mansion]

    "They left."?Kazi stood by his side. "I heard a rumour."

    When Riftan looked at him, he said, "Kate and Rachael are pregnant."

    Riftan took a sip of his drink and chuckled, "No wonder they left in a haste."

    He then pulled out his phone.

    "Whom are you messaging?"

    "Don''t you think I should congratte my new peace partners?" He typed a quick short message before forwarding it to Andrew and Daniel''s number separately.

    When Kazi did not say anything, Riftan said, "Come on, spill whatever is in your mind."

    "You shouldn''t have done it." Kazi was still not happy with the fact that Riftan had offered a truce to the Volkovs. Not because he didn''t like them but he was worried about the consequences and danger involving it.

    "Well, I have already done it so what is the point debating over it?" Calling it peace with the Volkovs wasn''t something that he had done out of the blue. He had been thinking about it for quite some time but could never find the right time.

    "What about Ricardo? Do you think he will not debate over it?"

    Riftan did not say anything. Kazi was right, his uncle would not take the truce positively. He would definitely try his best to make things difficult for not just him but also the Volkovs.

    Ricardo''s hatred for the Volkovs was ten times more than how the entire Genovesse family felt about them. But he didn''t me him for harbouring such deep hatred for them.

    Before the youngsters could take over, the Volkovs had done pretty nasty things and were involved in crimes that could blow everyone''s minds.

    Unlike how Daniel and the group ran the organisation, their ancestors did the exact opposite things. From kidnapping theirpetitors and enemies wives and daughters to killing their newborns, there was nothing they did not get themselves involved in.

    Like every other organisation, even the Volkovs did not have any ethics or principles. They were ruthless and wild, hungry for more power and wealth.

    Riftan also couldn''t justify the actions of his family either. His ancestors were also at par with the Volkovs when it came to the long list of hical things they had done.

    But things are different now. The organisation was no more under men who were only after wealth and power. It was now led by sensible people who knew the importance of peace as well.

    If calling a truce with their rivals to bring a little peace in his always stressed life would trigger people around him, especially his uncle, he would deal with them ordingly.

    "I will handle him." Though it would be tough for him to convince Ricardo to ept the new changes that would happen in the near future, Riftan already had things nned to deal with it ordingly.

    "If you say so." Kazi patted his shoulder. "No matter what happens, I am not leaving your side, okay?"

    "As if you have any other choice," Riftan chuckled. "I am everything you have."

    Kazi sighed and nodded his head. "Of course, that''s why I always keep nagging you."

    "Don''t worry," Riftan assured him. "If I die, you can take my ce."

    ¡­..

    [Airport]

    After clearing the security, everyone was sitting at the lounge waiting for their time to board the ne.

    Kate was resting her head on Daniel''s shoulder as she wasn''t feeling so good.

    "Are you sure you can travel?" Daniel gently caressed the back of her hand. "We can always take the next flight." He was worried that she would feel worseter.

    "It will be okay." Kate sighed. "I am sure I will sleep all through the flight."

    While Daniel was busy coaxing his wife, Andrew was busy talking to someone over the phone.

    Rachael looked at her husband who seemed very tense and busy. She wasn''t sure what was going on in his head.

    After she told him about the pregnancy, she did not get the reaction she was hoping for. She was expecting him to freak out but that didn''t happen. In fact, he didn''t react at all.

    His blunt reaction was really bothering her. Was he not happy that she was pregnant? Was he not happy to be a father? Was a child not in his current n?

    All types of questions clouded her mind making her feel squeaky.

    "Hey, are you alright?" Owen, who happened to be noticing Rachael constantly staring at Andrew who was still busy with his phone, approached her.

    "Ya, I am fine," she answered while caressing her wedding band.

    "Did anyone ever tell you that you are a very bad liar?" He then looked at Andrew. "You are upset because of him."

    "Not upset, I mean¡ª" Rachael sighed. She didn''t want to rant but she also wanted to do it.

    "You know I read somewhere that when a pregnant woman is sad, the baby bes sad as well." He wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "Please don''t make my nephew sad."

    "Nephew?" she chuckled. "You think it''s going to be a boy?"

    "Of course," he eximed. "You are going to have a girl and Kate is having a girl. That way, I get a niece and nephew."

    "Wait, Daniel and Kate''s kid will be your cousin."

    "Well, with a 32 years age difference, she will definitely feel like my niece."

    Rachael chuckled and nodded, "Yeah, I guess."

    "Now tell me what''s wrong," he inquired. "What did my brother do?"

    She shook her head. "Nothing, he did not do anything."

    "So that''s the problem," Owen sighed. "He did not do anything."

    When Rachael did not say anything, he added, "Well, I don''t have to tell you how important you are to Andrew because you know it more than anyone else."

    "I know." She knew how much Andrew loved her and she was not doubting him.

    "Give him some time, he wille around," he assured her.

    Rachael smiled and nodded. She would talk to him as soon as they reached home. She would feel a little better after knowing what was going on in his mind.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 289 Overthinking

    <h4>Chapter 289 Overthinking</h4>

    After finishing the phone call, Andrew took his seat beside Rachael.

    "Do you want anything to eat?" When she shook her head, he asked, "Aren''t you hungry? There will be snacks on the ne too."

    Before she could say anything, he threw another question at her. "Do you want to eat something different for dinner? I will ask them to arrange it."

    "No it''s okay." Rachael wrapped her hand around his arm and rested her head on shoulder.

    "Are you okay?" When she nodded, he kissed the top of her head. "Everything will be okay after we reach home. I have already booked an appointment with the best Gynaecologist in town. I will take you there as soon as wend, okay?"

    "When did you do that?" She looked at him, surprised.

    "Just now," he answered. "Who do you think I was talking to? I called the hospital to book an appointment for you and Kate. We will go there together."

    Rachael''s eyes teared up. Here she was thinking he didn''t care but he was already preparing for their first OBGYN visit.

    "Rach, what happened." Andrew gently cupped her cheeks and frowned. "Did something happen? Did Owen tell you anything?" Though he was talking over the phone, his eyes were still on Rachael. He had seen Owene over and talk to her.

    She shook her head. "I thought you didn''t¡ª" She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face on his neck.

    He moved her to hisp and gently patted her back. "You were overthinking, weren''t you?"

    Rachael did not say anything. She didn''t have to say anything. Andrew knew her well.

    Neither of them said anything. She kept sobbing in his arms while heforted her not with words but actions until it was time to board the ne.

    ...

    "Hey, is everything okay?" Daniel inquired. "I saw Rach crying."

    "She is fine now," Andrew answered. "I will talk to her after we reach home."

    "Did you manage to get the appointment?"

    He nodded. "Yes, we have to go there straight from the airport."

    "Okay, I will let Kate know." Daniel patted Andrew''s back. "So how do you feel? You are going to be a dad soon."

    Andrew did not say anything but a weird sensation creeped in his heart. An overwhelming feeling which felt good and not so good at the same time.

    Noticing his conflicting expression, Daniel added, "Don''t worry, you''ll catch up with it very soon. When Kate was pregnant for the first time, I was lost for days. I didn''t feel anything which was of course weird. But one day, it just hit me and it hit me so hard that I almost freaked out."

    He still clearly remembered how scared and excited he was. He was scared of the new responsibility that was slowly making his way towards him but at the same time he was excited to take up his new role as a father. He was excited to bring a new life into the world but he was scared of f*ucking up as a parent.

    "Will you believe me if I tell you that I am super freaked right now but I have to mask it well," he sighed. "If I freak out then Kate will freak out too and I don''t want to unnecessarily make her feel that way."

    Keeping quiet for a while, Andrew asked Daniel, "It''s going to be okay right?"

    "What?"

    "The pregnancy and Rachael," he added. "Everything is going to be okay, right?"

    "Of course," Daniel assured him. "Everything is going to be okay. All you have to do is be with Rachael and take care of her."

    Andrew nodded. Of course he would be with her and take care of her. He would never leave her side.

    "Did you receive Riftan''s message?"

    "I did."

    Daniel chuckled. "News spreads faster than fire there." It hadn''t even been a full day since they learnt about the pregnancy and the news was already out.

    Both of them understood why Riftan had congratted them. He wanted to warn them that the word is already out and that they had to be careful.

    "Let''s talk about it after we reach home."

    ...

    [18 hours Later]

    [Elisberg City]

    As soon as the nended, Daniel and Andrew along with Kate and Rachael left for their appointment.

    Elsa and Justin went to pick Ben from Rachael''s parents house while Ben straightaway drove to Tina''s house, leaving Owen all by himself.

    ...

    [Owen''s apartment]

    When Owen reached home, he was greeted with the exact scenario he had in mind.

    Juliana was sleeping on the couch with one leg hanging off the couch. Half of the thin quilt covering her body was on the ground while her hair was scattered all over her face.

    Owen tossed his suitcase in a corner and slowly approached her.

    He sat on the single couch and smiled as he listened to her soft snores.

    How could a woman look so sexy, beautiful and cute at the same time?

    He sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Owen Volkov, you have gone crazy," he muttered to himself before walking towards the kitchen.

    ¡­..

    [Kitchen]

    When he entered the kitchen, he picked up a banana that was lying on the counter and devoured it.

    When he opened the trash to toss the peel, he frowned. The trash was stashed with empty instant cup noodle covers.

    Did the woman survive only on instant noodles?

    He then checked the fridge only to find it stocked with fresh groceries.

    He picked up a few things from the refrigerator and ced it on the counter, rolled his shelves and started cooking.

    ¡­..

    Juliana, who was fast asleep, woke up with a loud sound. She groggily opened her eyes and looked around.

    When she heard some noise from the kitchen, she quickly got up. Wasn''t she supposed to be alone?

    She then grabbed a vase from the nearby counter and slowly made his way towards the kitchen.

    ...

 Chapter 290 The Good News

    290 The Good News

    [In the Kitchen] When Juliana stepped into the kitchen with a vase on her hand, ready to bang it on anyone she bumped into, she widened her eyes in shock when she saw Owen. "You¡ª" "Do you think that vase is going to protect you?" Owen said as he continued chopping the veggies he was nning on putting on the soap he was preparing for her. "I wasn''t¡ª" She quickly ced the vase down. "When did youe?" She wasn''t expecting him to see him anytime soon. "When you were sleeping on my couch like a pig." He looked at her. "You were drooling too." Juliana touched the corner of her mouth and awkwardly cleared her throat. "I wasn''t drooling." Owen smirked. "Go freshen up, your breakfast is almost ready." Without saying anything, she did what he asked her to which he found very weird and suspicious. "Drop it." When she stopped and looked at him, he added, "Drop whatever is going on in that head of yours, throw it out of the window right now." "Excuse me?" Juliana frowned not understanding he was implying to. When Desmond did not say anything, she asked again. "Are you going to tell me or not?" "All I am saying is that if you are thinking of taking up the job your so-called friend offered, you shouldn''t." "And why is that?" She crossed her arms in the front. She couldn''t understand what his problem was with her taking the job she was offered. "Because I am your current employer and I refuse to let you go," he stated. "And don''t forget about the contract you have already signed." "But¡ª" "No ifs and buts, go freshen up ande for breakfast," Owen interrupted her. He was very annoyed with Juliana trying so hard to leave his employment and join somewhere else.

    Was he not paying her enough? Whatever he was doing for her was ten times better than what she used to do a few weeks back. Not to forget that he had already covered all of her brother''s medical expenses. What else did she want? Not left with any other choice, Juliana left the kitchen to do what she was asked to. It had already been over an hour since they arrived at the hospital. While Kate and Daniel were off for their first ultrasound, Andrew and Rachael were waiting for the blood report that would confirm the pregnancy. Rachael had her arms wrapped around Andrew''s while she rested her head on his shoulder. "Tired?" He asked, pressing his lips on the top of her head. "A little." She was feeling more mentally exhausted than physical exhaustion. The whole pregnancy thing was erupting newfound feelings in her heart which was quite overwhelming. "We will be home soon." He gently caressed the back of her hand. "What if¡ª" She looked at him. "What if the result is not what we think? What if I am not pregnant?" Rachael''s heart clenched at the thought of the pregnancy test they were waiting foring back negative. Though she was scared, she was also excited for the arrival of their baby. "Then after the appointment, we go to your favourite dessert ce, get whatever you want. And when you feel better, we make love until we are exhausted and fall asleep in each other''s arms." When she smiled, Andrew added, "Rach, though I am excited for the baby and I want us to have one someday, I want you to always remember that nothing is more important to me than you and your happiness." "Babies?" He scoffed. "We can make fifty of them if we want but you¡ª" He cupped her cheeks. "I will never find someone like you ever again." Rachael looked at him with teary eyes. "Why are you so sweet to me?" "You are my wife, you deserve all my sweetness." "Mr and Mrs. Collins¡ª" The nurse called them. "The doctor is ready to see you now." ¡­..

    [Watson Mansion] "Will you stop?" Reeta snapped at her husband. "You are making me dizzy." "What is taking so long?" He nced at his watch for the 100th time in thest 60 minutes. "Rx dad, they will be here soon," George tried to calm his father down. Rachael and Andrew had called the family almost an hour ago informing them about their sudden visit and had asked everyone to be present as they had something to share. Since the phone call, Michael had been restlessly pacing back and forth the living room, growing impatient with every passing minute.

    "George, stop¡ª" Reeta groaned again. "They will be here soon." "Dad, you need to rx."

    Not listening to the mother and son duo, Michael kept waiting for them anxiously. He just felt there was something different about the sudden visit which made him even more anxious. ...

    [Outside] "Are you sure it''s alright for us toe now?" Kate asked for the second time.

    After the doctor''s appointment, Rachael and Andrew decided to visit her parents to share the good news. Yes, they were indeed pregnant. She was very early in her pregnancy and their first ultrasound was scheduled three weeks from now. Andrew and Rachael even brought Kate and Daniel over with them. Rachael wanted Kate to meet her parents. "Kate is right, we can always drop by next time," Daniel added. They were going to share such an important event of their life with their loved ones, they didn''t want to intrude on it.

    "Why are you two being so formal?" Rachael wrapped her arms around Kates. "You are my family and I just want you to meet my family." She guided her inside the house. "You are going to love them, especially my mom." ...

    As soon as Michael saw Rachael, he quickly approached her. "Are you okay? Is everything fine?" Without waiting for her answer, he turned towards Andrew and asked him the same question. "Are you okay? Is everything fine?" "Dad, are you okay?" Rachael ced her hand on his shoulder. ...

    [Special Author''s Note] Greetings to everyone, I hope everyone is doing well :) It''s been a very long time but I hope you guys remember me. I know I have been inactive for more than a year now and I would like to apologise for my uninformed absence. There are so many things I want to share with you guys but there isn''t much I can say right now. 2023 has been very tough for me and my family and one of the toughest phases was losing my father. I always thought I wasn''t that close to him. We did share a nice conversation every now and then whenever I was home. But only after I lost him did I realise how important he is and how much impact he has in my life. My father''s demise took a big toll not only on my physical health but more on my mental health. I lost interest in everything, especially writing which I absolutely loved doing. I decided to focus only on myself for sometime. I took some time off (which was longer than I expected) to make things somewhat normal.

    So after months of grieving, I am finally at a state where I can share what I have been feeling for the past 12 months. Things are still tough but I am trying my best and will continue to do so.

    And I hope I will be able to continue writing my stories without any interruptions starting today. I hope you guys will continue supporting me in the future as well. With Love <3

    Sofia05

    ...

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 291 Overwhelmed

    291 Overwhelmed

    No, he did not look okay. The panic in his voice, his messy hair and sweaty palms and forehead was a clear indication of him being super anxious. This made Rachael wonder if something had happened in her absence. She looked at her mother who was rolling her eyes on her overdramatic husband and George who was trying to calm her down. "What is going on?" She looked at parents simultaneously. "Are you both fighting?" No, he did not look okay. The panic in his voice, his messy hair and sweaty palms and forehead was a clear indication of him being super anxious. This made Rachael wonder if something had happened in her absence. She looked at her mother who was rolling her eyes on her overdramatic husband and George who was trying to calm her down. "No we are not." Reeta scoffed. "Your father is being crazy as usual." Ignoring his wifes snarkyments, George gently embraced Rachael. "How are you?" He hadn''t seen Rachael for almost a month. He missed his daughter. "Well, I¡ª" "What happened? Are you okay?" He checked her out again. "We areing straight from the hospital," Daniel remarked, making Michael more anxious than he already was. The mention of hospital rmed both Reeta and George who were previously thinking that Michael was just overreacting. "Is everything okay?" George asked Andrew who was quietly standing beside Rachael. "Okay, I want everyone to calm down first." She ced her hand on Michael''s arm. "Dad, we did go to the hospital but it''s not what you think." "Not what I think?" Michael frowned. "Why else will a person go to the hospital?" "We went to see the gynaecologist, okay?" Rachael answered. "Yes and we have news to share." Andrew wrapped his arms around Rachael''s waist. "Rachael is¡ªI mean we are pregnant." "Wait what?" George eximed as he rushed towards his sister. "You are pregnant?" "Yes," Rachael chuckled. When the doctor confirmed the pregnancy after the blood tests, she was thrilled as well as nervous. But with Andrew by her side, she felt safe and secure.

    "Wait¡ª" George was still in disbelief. "I am going to be an uncle?" Rachael nodded. "Yes you are and¡ª" She looked at her father. "You are going to be a grandpa." "Oh my God¡ª" Reeta quickly hugged her daughter. "Congrattions, I am so happy for you both." "You are going to a grandma," Andrew eximed. Reeta nodded. "I am going to be a grandma." She looked at her husband. "Michael, we are getting old." While everyone was overwhelmed with emotions, Michael stood there frozen. He hadn''t moved a muscle since Rachael and Andrew announced their pregnancy. "Dad?" Andrew ced his hand on Michael''s shoulder. "Are you okay?" Michael shook his head. Of course he was not okay. His little princess was going to be a mother. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When did she grow up so big? He still thought of her as the small little girl who used to hold his hand and follow him everywhere.

    "Dad¡ª" Rachael panicked when Michael looked at her with teary eyes. "When did you be so big?" Michael hugged her and kissed the top of her head. Rachael smiled and hugged him back. Kate, who was standing behind them with Daniel, could not help but feel a pinch in her heart which made her feel very overwhelmed. Seeing the love and affection between Rachael and her family members made her feel happy but at the same time, she felt heartbroken. When was thest time she saw her parents let alone hug them? No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t recall it. She left her family for the man she loved and she ever regretted her decision. Daniel had given her everything, more than she could ever ask for and she would always be grateful to him. But she still missed her family, especially her father with whom she once shared a very close rtionship with.

    Rachael chuckled, "Well, it''s still very early to know the gender but if you insist, I won''t tell you after we find out." 18:58

    Kate sighed and ced her hand on her stomach.

    Will her parents be happy too if she shared the news of her pregnancy with them? She could only wonder. "We can tell them if you want to tell them." When she looked at him, Daniel added, "I think they deserve to know too." Kate smiled and leaned against his chest. "I love you." She loved how he understood what she was feeling without her saying a single word. Daniel understood her inside out and this is why she loved him to the moon and back.

    "I love you more," he kissed the top of head. "Is it a boy or a girl?" Michael asked excitedly but before Rachael or Daniel could say anything, he interrupted them. "Never mind, I don''t want to know. Let it be a secret." Rachael chuckled, "Well, it''s still very early to know the gender but if you insist, I won''t tell you after we find out." "Holy mother of God, my sister is pregnant," George eximed. He then looked at Andrew. "I cannot believe you impregnated my sister." "I impregnated my wife," Andrew retorted. "She is my little sister first and besides¡ª" "You should be more worried about the fact that your younger sister is happily married and pregnant but you are not even engaged," Reeta couldn''t help but taunt her son. George: -_- ...

    [Owen''s penthouse] "Eat." Owen served the freshly prepared meal to Juliana who was back after freshening up. "You didn''t have to¡ª" The fact that he had cooked for her right after he was back home after the long flight made her feel a little awkward. Shouldn''t she be the one cooking for him? She was working for him after all. "Just sit and finish your food." Owen sat down beside her and started eating. Left with no other choice, she took her seat and started gulping down the delicious meal her boss had prepared for her. Juliana was quite surprised and impressed with Owen''s cooking skills. Who would have thought that the arrogant handsome rich man, who she had a one night stand with, who was also his boss and her employer, could cook so well.

 Chapter 292 Worried

    292 Worried

    "So what are your ns now?" Juliana, who was busy engulfing the delicious food, looked at him. "What?" she muttered, almost sttering the food in her mouth. Owen helplessly shook his head before passing her the napkin. "What are you nning to do henceforth?" "What do you mean?" She asked. "Are you going to continue your masters?" When he ran a background check on Juliana, he had found out that she had dropped out of her masters programme three years ago because of financial problems. He wanted to know what she thought about continuing her education now that things were better than the past. Juliana looked at him in disbelief. Not many people knew about her iplete masters journey. This made her wonder how Owen managed to find out. Did he run a background check on her?

    Even if he had done that, it made sense. Why would a big shot like him hire someone without running a quick background check? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I haven''t thought about it yet." She had a lot going on which was more important than her education. But did she want toplete her masters someday? Yes, she would love to. "You can think about it now." When she looked at him, he added, "Your employment contract includes your brother''s medical expenses and yours too. You don''t have to pay rent anymore as you will be staying here." "Yeah I know but¡ª" "If you want, we can resign the contract and include your education expenses in it as well." Even if she declined his offer, Owen was going to do it. Keeping quiet for a while, Juliana curiously questioned him. "What do you want from me Owen?" She really couldn''t understand what Owen was trying to do. First, he tracked her down days after their one night stand. Then he offered to pay for her brother''s medical expenses and also put him on the transnt list. He offered her a job with a very high pay scale and now he wantedto sponsor her education as well? All of this made her wonder if he wanted something from her. Did he want her to be his mistress? Did he feel responsible towards her after they slept together? Or did he just pity her? "What makes you think that I want something from you?" He raised his brows.

    "Why else would you do so much for me?" "Finish your goof and help me pack my bag." Owen understood why Juliana was feeling this way. Not only her, anyone in her ce would feel the same. Did he want anything from her? No. Then why was he going out of his usual self and doing so much for her? He had no idea. But he was sure about one thing, he didn''t want to lose her or let her go and he would do anything to keep her close. "Are you going somewhere?" Didn''t he juste home a few hours ago and now he was asking her to pack his bags. Owen nodded. "I have to go out of the city for a few days." ...

    [Collins mansion] "So when are you taking Kate to meet her parents?" When Daniel looked at him in surprise, Andrew chuckled, "You are quite predictable, you know that right?" "I am only predictable to you and Kate," Daniel chuckled. "I need to talk to Kate about it first." "And what are your thoughts about it?" When he did not say anything, Andrew added, "If you go there, they will definitely do something." "I can''t send Kate there all by herself," Daniel sighed. "It''s not dangerous but I don''t want to take any chances." Kate and Daniel were married against Kate''s family wishes. They eloped the very day her dad tried to house arrest her. After their marriage, they did try to visit them but they were refused entry by Kate''s uncle who clearly told them that her father refused to see her and she was now dead for the family.

    "Well¡ª" Andrew shrugged his shoulders. "I think it will be more safe if we bring Kate''s parents here than taking her there." "And how are we going to do that?" Daniel raised his brows and looked at Andrew, trying very hard to figure out what was going on in his head. Without answering his question, he patted his shoulder. "Talk to Kate and let me know if she really wants to see them." ¡­..

    [Kate and Daniel''s Room] "Everything that you need is in here and¡ª" "Hey¡ª" Kate stopped Rachael. "You don''t have to worry about us. We don''t have to be formal with each other, we are family." Rachael smiled. "I know, I just don''t want you to feel ufortable." She knew how important this pregnancy was for Kate and Daniel. And now that they would be staying in their house, she wanted to make sure nothing goes wrong. "Don''t worry, I am more thanfortable." Kate gestured Rachael to sit down beside her. "And don''t forget that there are two pregnantdies in this house." She gently caressed Rachael''s hand. "We both will take care of each other." Rachael smiled and nodded. "I don''t think we have to worry about people taking care of us. We have our loving husbands, mom and¡ª" When she noticed the sudden change in Kate''s expression, she inquired, "Kate, is something wrong?" She had noticed her rtively low mood when they were at her parents house but she shrugged it off thinking she must be tired. "It''s nothing actually, I just¡ª" Kate sighed. "Your parents are so sweet and loving. They were so happy when you shared your pregnancy news with them. It just made me wonder how my parents would react if I told them about my pregnancy." Would they be happy? Would they be as thrilled as Rachael''s parents? Would they ept her and Daniel''s rtionship and embrace her again if they learnt they were going to be grandparents? All these unanswered questions were making Kate feel sad but hopeful at the same time. But on the other hand, she was worried about being rejected by them once again. She didn''t want to go through the same heartbreak all over again.

 Chapter 293 Doubts

    Chapter 293 Doubts

    "Did you talk to Daniel about this?"

    Kate nodded. "Yes, he suggested we pay them a visit to share the good news but¡ª" Rachael gently grabbed her hand. "I can understand why you are hesitant but I think Daniel is right. Maybe you can try once more?" "I don''t mind trying Rach but¡ª" She sighed. "Last time we visited them was after Daniel and I got married. We were not even allowed inside the house. My father sent his brother out to send us away." Reminiscing about the incident made her teary again. Kate remembered how devastated and abandoned she felt for weeks. She understood that marrying against their will was not something she should have done. But what other choice did she have? She loved her parents but she loved Daniel as well. She tried her best to convince them but her parents refused to ept their rtionship no matter what she said. In fact, they did not even meet Daniel before rejecting their rtionship. They were not willing to give their rtionship a chance. "Maybe things won''t be the same this time." Rachael tried to encourage her to give her rtionship with her parents one more chance. "It has already been so many years, I am sure they miss you too." "I don''t know." In the past seven years, no one from her family had tried to contact her, not even her cousins. This made Kate feel not weed and loved by her family members. Seeing how sad Kate was, Rachael tried to change the topic. "Okay, let''s not talk about it anymore. It''s your first time in the city so it''s my responsibility to show you around." Kate smiled and nodded. "I heard it''s a beautiful city." "Of course it is and you are going to love it," Rachael eximed excitedly. "And I have two other tourist guides for you, my best friends Emma and Tina. You are going to love them," "I am sure I will." Kate was excited to meet new people and form a new social circle in the city where she had to live for sometime." "Emma and Tina are going to flip when they see you," Rachael chuckled. ''They are not going tobelieve their eyes." "I am sure it''s not that big a deal." "Are you kidding me?" Rachael scoffed. "We three watch your movies and dramas together. We eagerly wait for the next episode and Emma¡ª" She chuckled. "It''s fair to say that she is your biggest fan."

    "Is it?" She smiled. "Now I can''t wait to see them." ...

    [Evening, Andrew''s study] "You told me you will protect her." Joshua gritted his teeth. He was both angry and frustrated. When he heard about Rachael''s kidnapping, he was shocked, scared and angry at the same time. "Nothing happened to her," Daniel defended Andrew who refused to say anything in his defence. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Ignoring Daniel, Joshua continued staring at Andrew. "She was your responsibility." "I know," Andrew sighed. "It was my mistake. It won''t happen again." Only he knew how guilty he felt for whatever Rachael had to go through because of his carelessness. His heart sank thinking about what she must have gone through before Riftan rescued her. And now that he knew she was with his child when she was kidnapped, his guilt had doubled. What if something would have happened to her and the baby? What if Riftan hadn''t been there to save her? What would he do if he had lost her and their baby?

    "It is not just Andrew''s fault," Daniel remarked. "I am at fault too. Rachael was with us and¡ª" "Listen Volkov, I am not interested in hearing about your weak ass security arrangement," Joshua snapped. "My point is, if you can''t even protect my sister when she is in your turf then what is the point? Just return her back and¡ª" "Joshua¡ª" Rachael barged into the room. "Why are you using that tone on Daniel? Don''t you know he is Andrew''s uncle?" She was passing by when she heard Joshua''s voice. At first, she wanted to greet him but when she heard the way he was talking to Andrew and Daniel, she was enraged. ording to her, this is the first time Joshua was seeing Daniel. Why was he yelling at someone he had just met? It did not make sense. "Rachael, I¡ª" "Apologise right now," she interrupted him. Left with no other choice, Joshua looked at Daniel. "I am sorry." Daniel smirked. "So Snoopy knows how to apologise as well. That''s¡ª" He stopped midway when Andrew pinched his arm. Ignoring his remark, Joshua approached Rachael. "How are you? Are you hurt or something?" "Why would I be hurt?" "Don''t lie to me Rach, I know you were kidnapped and¡ª" "Wait¡ª" Rachael frowned. "How do you know that?" She didn''t understand how Joshua found out about her kidnapping which happened in Russia when only a few people knew about it. When Joshua did not say anything, she looked at Andrew. "Did you tell him?" At first, Andrew did not say anything. But when Joshua looked at him with his pleading eyes, he answered, "Daniel and I were talking about it and he overheard our conversation." "Oh¡ª" Rachael ced her hand on Joshua''s shoulder. "I am okay. It wasn''t a big deal." Joshua sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Come here." He embraced her. He could only imagine what she must have gone through when the kidnapping happened. He had heard every detail that happened back in Russia. He also knew how Riftan Genovesse saved her which was very strange to him given the long history of rivalry between the Volkovs and the Genovesse.

    "Don''t mention it in front of mom, dad and George, okay?" She didn''t want her family to unnecessarily worry over something that was already over. Joshua nodded. "Okay, I won''t." He wouldn''t have mentioned anything about the kidnapping in front of the family even if she hadn''t reminded him. "But you have to promise me to be more careful." ¡­..

 Chapter 294: No Room for mistake

    [Couple of hourster]

    "Thanks for the save," Joshua sighed. "And I am sorry for bursting at you like that. It''s just¡ª"

    "I can understand." Andrew patted his shoulder. "Rachael is your sister, it''s okay for you to worry about her."

    "You have to be careful Andrew, things are much more messed up than you think," Joshua couldn''t help but warn him. Though it had been a while since he had left Russia and Igor''s side, he still received updates about the situation back there every now and then. This is how he found out about Rachael''s kidnapping.

    He wanted to rush there as soon as he got the information but that wouldn''t be a wise thing to do.

    With how strained the situation was between him and Igor, his ex boss, things would be even moreplicated.

    "I know." Andrew understood what Joshua was implying to.

    With him supporting Samuel and their new alliance with the Genovesse, things had taken a new chaotic turn.

    This was one of the many reasons why he brought Rachael home as soon as he could.

    Keeping Rachael there was a risk he wasn''t willing to take or even think about it.

    Joshua did not say anything further. He knew Andrew well enough to understand that he already had a n in his mind.

    The Volkov brothers were smart and sneaky at the same time. There was no doubt they would leave anything to protect their women no matter how chaotic things be.

    "Samuel wants to see you soon," Joshua remarked. "Whenever you have time."

    "I''ll ask Ben to contact him as soon as possible." Andrew already had ns of meeting Samuel to discuss the next step they were going to take to bring Igor down.

    Since they and Genovesse were already forming an alliance, it would be good to have the Petrovs on their side too. And this would only be possible after Samuel took his brother''s ce.

    "I''ll take my leave now." Joshua looked at Daniel who was standing beside Andrew. "I guess I''ll see you more often now that you are moving here."

    "I am very sure you will," Daniel smirked. "Make sure to keep your sneaky sniper tricks in your pocket Snoopy. Remember, we are family now."

    Joshua couldn''t help but roll his eyes at him before leaving.

    "What are the odds?" Daniel chuckled. "Out of everyone, he turned out to be Rachael''s cousin."

    Andrew couldn''t help but agree. It was indeed shocking.

    Who knew that the guy who was after his life for so many years would turn out to be family?

    "I don''t understand one thing though." Daniel frowned. "How did he end up with the Petrovs?"

    Since Rachael''s family was not involved with the mafia, how did Joshua end up in the mess?

    "Why don''t you ask him next time?" Andrew suggested before walking inside the mansion.

    ¡­..

    [Kitchen]

    Standing at the door, Andrew crossed his arms in the front. "What are you doing?"

    "Ah¡­" Rachael gasped, almost dropping the crystal bowl she was rinsing. "You scared me." She ced her hand on her chest.

    He sighed and approached her. "There are so many helpers in the house." He took the bowl from her hand. "You were supposed to go to bed after dinner."

    "It''s going to finish¡ª" She tried to take the bowl from his hand but Andrew held it higher.

    "I''ll finish it, you go to bed." He then gently pushed her aside and started washing the dishes.

    Rachael sighed and helplessly shook her head. She knew arguing with him was useless. "You are not going to let me do anything, will you?"

    "Nope," he answered.

    "And how long is it going tost?"

    "Until our kid starts talking." When Rachael scoffed, he added, "I am sceptical about you joining the office also but I know how much you love work so I won''t say anything on that."

    Before she could say anything, he continued, "But I have some rules which need to be followed. You have to leave for work and return back with me and no one else. If I get caught up with some very important work then Ben will escort you."

    "You are crazy."

    "You can call me whatever you want." He tapped the tip of her nose. "If I have to impose more rules to keep you and our baby safe then I''ll do it no matter what."

    "Alright," Rachael agreed.

    Finding her eptance strange, Andrew raised his brows. "Really? You are not going to say anything?" He had expected her to negotiate or try to make the terms he had set forward a little flexible.

    She shook her head. "I will do whatever you say."

    "Wait¡ª" He frowned. "Are you angry?"

    "What makes you think I am angry?"

    "I don''t know," he shrugged. "This doesn''t feel right."

    "Rx, I am not angry or upset," she chuckled. "I just¡ª" She sighed. "I just don''t want anything to go wrong like¡ª"

    Understanding that she was implying to the kidnapping incident, he assured her. "Hey, nothing is going to happen, okay? I know things went wrongst time because of my negligence."

    "Andrew, it wasn''t anyone''s fault." She cupped his cheeks. "Sometimes things just happen and we can''t control it."

    "And I cannot afford to make any mistakes this time." He would go to any lengths to make sure nothing went wrong this time. In fact, he had already made all the necessary arrangements. Since Daniel and Kate would also be staying with them, he had to double their security.

    "Everything will be okay." She gently squeezed his arm. "Don''t stress about it too much."

    ¡­..

    [Joshua''s house]

    When Joshua arrived at his ce, he was frowned when he found the main door half ajar. He remembered locking the door when he left home.

    Since he waspletely unarmed, he hesitated before entering the apartment. But he also couldn''t stand outside and do nothing.

    He contemted a while before opening the door and entering the apartment¡­.

    ¡­..

 Chapter 295: An Offer

    As soon as he stepped into the apartment, a strange sensation crept all over his body. Something inside him did not want him to enter the apartment unarmed and vulnerable.

    Though Joshua did not believe in having a gut feeling, he decided to follow his gut feeling for once.

    As every wise man would, he stepped out of the apartment, closed the door before slowly walking away.

    He then entered the lift and called the only reliable person he could think of.

    ¡­..

    [30 minutester]

    Joshua was impatiently waiting by his car when Andrew arrived along with four other men.

    "Thanks foring." He was relieved and thankful.

    With how heated things were with Igor, he did not want to take the risk of calling Samuel. He was a hundred percent sure that he was being watched continuously by people appointed by Igor. There was no way his former boss wouldn''t keep an eye on his every move.

    The only person he could think of other than Samuel was Andrew.

    Though they had their differences when he was working with Igor, Joshua knew he could trust Andrew and that he wouldn''t betray him.

    Maybe he felt this way because they were now a family.

    "Which floor do you live on?" Andrew inquired.

    "Thirteenth," he answered before handing him the keys.

    Andrew instructed his men to go and have a look at the apartment.

    "Should I go with them?" Joshua asked.

    "Let them have a look first, we will go once they make sure it''s safe," he said. "I don''t want you getting hurt or anything."

    "Rachael will not like it," he added.

    Joshua nodded. "Yeah, it''s best not to stress her out."

    "Why aren''t you armed?" It was strange for Joshua to not have any weapon with him. Not only was it strange but also unsafe.

    Though he wasn''t working with Igor anymore and pretending to lead a normal life, danger was still lurking in the dark and it would always be the same.

    "I have a gun in my closet," Joshua said. "I don''t keep it with me or in my car because I drive mom around a lot these days. I don''t want her to see a gun on me."

    He had always hidden his real identity from his family and he wanted to keep it that way.

    "And why didn''t you call Samuel?" Andrew inquired. "Aren''t you both partners now?"

    "I¡ª" Joshua hesitated. "I didn''t want to take any risk."

    Andrew gave him a nce before saying, "Is it really that or you still don''t trust him?"

    He was taken aback by Andrew''s remark. He wasn''t expecting it.

    He wanted to retort but couldn''t as a part of him knew that Andrew was right.

    Was Joshua working with Samuel? Yes.

    But did he really trust him? Maybe not.

    Samuel was a Petrov after all and even though he was nning against his brother, he was still Igor''s brother. They shared the same flesh and blood.

    Though he was much better than his elder brother, how far could an apple fall from the tree?

    Joshua''s silence answered Andrew''s questions. He had a hunch that Joshua did not trust Samuelpletely and was always vignt and alert with him.

    "Whatever Samuel is nning is huge and it involves a lot of risk," Andrew remarked. "If you can''t trust himpletely maybe it will be best for you to not work for him."

    "I understand what you are trying to say but¡ª"

    "Things are going to get really messy in theing days," Andrew remarked. "Samuel is prepared but what about you? Are you ready?"

    "Think about it," he added. "Will Samuel be able to provide you the protection you will be needing?"

    Joshua did not say anything, he knew Andrew was right. Currently Samuel wasn''t in a position to extend full protection to him which was understandable as hecked resources.

    "Are you suggesting I shouldn''t work for Samuel?" he asked.

    "No, I am suggesting you work for me," Andrew answered.

    Joshua widened his eyes in shock. " Are you serious?" He wasn''t expecting such an offer from a Volkov after whatever they had been through in the past years.

    "You work with Samuel for me," Andrew exined. "We have decided to help Samuel to deal with Igor in exchange for a few things. Since you have worked under Igor for so many years, no one other than you knows how things work in their organisation. It will be easier for you to deal with everything rted to the Petrovs than Daniel, me, Justin or Owen."

    Joshua frowned. Though whatever he said made sense, he couldn''t understand why Andrew was willing to do him such a big favour. "You trust me?"

    "Why not?" Andrew patted his shoulder. "You are family now."

    "What if I betray you?" He curiously questioned him. He would no longer harm Andrew or any of his family members but given his past and how things were, there was a possibility that one might wonder if he would betray them.

    "Then not only do you lose the chance of working with my wonderful team but also your life," Andrew smiled as he tightened his grip on his shoulder.

    Though he was smiling, Joshua gulped in nervousness. He knew how brutal the Volkovs could be if the situation demanded it, especially Owen.

    "What about others? Will they agree with this arrangement?" He shared a rtionship with Andrew but not with others. Would they trust him the same way Andrew did? There was a very slim chance for that.

    "Don''t worry about them, I''ll do the talking."

    Contemting for a while, Joshua said, "I need some time to think."

    "Take all the time you need." He patted his shoulder. "The offer is always open."

    "Why are you doing this?" Joshua asked. "Do you like me or something now?"

    "I don''t like you but I love my wife," Andrew remarked. "If something happens to you, she will be worried and I don''t want that. And the only way to make sure nothing happens to you is by taking you under my wings."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 296: Insecure

    "So you are doing this for Rahael."

    "Of course," Andrew eximed. "I am willing to forgive you for trying to kill me several times for the sake of my loving wife."

    "You are smitten," Joshua chuckled.

    "I don''t mind," he remarked. "I am willing to be smitten by her forever."

    Joshua scoffed and rolled his eyes at him but he was also very happy. He was happy to see that Rachael was in good hands. She had a husband who loved her, cherished her and most importantly respected not only her but also her family.

    Meanwhile, one of the men who had gone to check Joshua''s apartment came back.

    "Boss, the apartment is clear but¡ª"

    "But what?" Joshua asked.

    "You shoulde up."

    ¡­..

    [Joshua''s Apartment]

    "I think they were looking for something," One of the men said.

    Andrew nced at the mess before looking at Joshua. "Is there anything missing? Can you say?"

    "I-I don''t know."

    His whole living room had been turned upside down and his bedroom was even worse. His clothes were all over the floor from his cupboard. The mattress had been torn from the middle and features from the pillows were everywhere. Whoever broke in hadn''t left a single corner of the apartment unturned.

    "It''s not safe to stay here." With how easily someone had managed to break into the apartment, it wasn''t safe. There was no way he would leave Joshua in such an insecure ce.

    "Where will I go?" Joshua asked. "I can''t go to your ce. Rachael will definitely ask questions." He going to their ce all of a sudden to spend a night will definitely raise suspicion and he didn''t want that.

    Andrew agreed with Joshua. Rachael already had too many questions about what happened in their apartment earlier. In fact, he was waiting for her to shoot all her curious questions at him once they were by themselves.

    Taking Joshua home uncalled would definitely raise unnecessary suspicion.

    "Come with me, I know a perfect ce you can spend the night."

    ¡­..

    [Ben''s Apartment]

    "Soda?" He threw the can at Joshua without waiting for an answer.

    "Woah¡ª" Joshua somehow managed to catch it without dropping the can on the floor. "Easy bro.."

    Paying no heed to hisment, Ben threw a packet of chips his way.

    "Look at you being a good host," Joshua grinned as he opened the soda followed by the chips packet.

    "Any idea who broke into your house?" Ben inquired as he walked towards him.

    "No idea," Joshua sighed. "But there is only one name I can think of at the moment." He then looked at Ben who also had the same name in his mind.

    "Do you have anything that belongs to him?" he asked as he took a seat.

    "I don''t think so." Joshua had made sure to leave everything that belonged to his former boss, Igor when he left his side. He hadn''t taken anything from him which could be threatening.

    "Maybe you have something," Ben remarked. "Why else would they raid your house like that?"

    What Ben said did make sense. The break-in did not make sense if he did not have anything important.

    What were they trying to look for?

    Seeing how hard Joshua was trying to think, Ben tried to calm him down. "Don''t stress about it. We will figure it outter."

    Joshua took a sip of the soda. "Why are you being so gentle with me?"

    "I am not being gentle," Ben answered. "I am doing what my boss asked me to do."

    "And that is¡ª?"

    "Keeping you safe for the night and resisting the urge to kill you," Ben stated.

    He then got up. "I''ll go to bed now, I have to arrange an apartment for you tomorrow before leaving for work."

    "Where will I sleep?" Joshua asked.

    "You can sleep where you are sitting or in the kitchen," he shrugged. "It''s your choice."

    "You are going to make your guest sleep on the couch?" Joshua frowned. "You won''t even offer your guest a bed?"

    "You are lucky that I let you in my house," Ben remarked as he walked towards his room.

    "At least give me a cover and a pillow," he yelled.

    After a few minutes, Ben threw a pillow and cover towards him. "Here, sleep tight."

    Joshua scoffed before grabbing the pillow. "Meanie."

    "I heard that," Ben yelled.

    "As if I care."

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    By the time Andrew arrived home, it was alreadyte.

    Thinking Rachael had already fallen asleep, he slowly entered the room making sure not to make any noise.

    "I am not asleep." Rachael turned on the lights.

    "Why are you still awake?" He sat beside her and gently caressed her arm. "It''s alreadyte."

    "I was waiting for you." she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Is Joshua''s problem solved?"

    "Hmm." He ran his fingers through her hair. "Were you worried?"

    She did not say anything but sighed in response. She was worried about many things and Joshua was definitely one of them. There were so many things she wanted to ask Andrew about Joshua but she wasn''t sure where to start from.

    But amidst everything there was one thing she was sure of, Joshua definitely had links in Russia which made her feel ever more anxious.

    "If there is something bothering you, it''s better to spill it out." He understood why she was feeling anxious and curious. He couldn''t tell her everything about Joshua as it wasn''t his story to tell but he could at least give her an idea to reduce her anxiety.

    "Is Josh¡ªI mean, he¡ª" She looked at him. "Is he like you, Daniel and Owen?"

    "Will it be bad if he is like us?" he inquired.

    She shook her head. "I didn''t mean it that way. I want to know if he is involved?"

    Contemting for a while, Andrew answered, "He is."

    Rachael''s heart sank. The thing she was worried about had turned out to be true.

    "But not like the way you think," he added.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 297: Dangerous

    Not understanding what he meant, Rachael looked at him. "What do you mean?" She was confused.

    "Well, he doesn''t do what we do," Andrew tried to be as discreet as possible. "His work is a little different."

    "Different like?" she asked. "Does his work involve not hurting people?"

    Thinking for a while, he answered, "Not that much."

    "So he doesn''t do anything dangerous?"

    "Not really."

    "Paperwork?"

    "Well¡ª" He awkwardly cleared his throat. "You can say that."

    ¡­..

    [Moscow, Russia]

    [Petrov Mansion]

    "Did they find it?"

    "No sir," One of his men answered. "They looked for it in his apartment but it wasn''t there."

    "Ahhh¡ª" Igor yelled and kicked the table in front of him. "That fu*cking b*astard." He then picked up a vase near him and threw it at the man.

    The man dodged it but ended up stumbling backwards and falling on the floor.

    "I want it," Igor yelled. "I don''t care what it takes but I want it."

    The man quickly got up andposed himself. "Sir-maybe Joshua doesn''t have it."

    When Igor red at him, he quickly added, "H-He wouldn''t steal from you."

    Igor scoffed and gestured the man toe closer. "Come here Jeremiah."

    Jeremiah gulped in nervousness before approaching him. He was well aware of Igor''s crazy nature. He had worked for him for several years now. He didn''t want to do anything to aggravate his craziness.

    When Jeremiah stood in front of him, Igor grabbed his cheeks. "Why are you taking his side?" He scoffed. "Do you miss your best friend?"

    Jeremiah did not say anything. He tried his best to keep a straight face and endure the pain and humiliation.

    He had joined the Petrov''s at the same time as Joshua. Both of them worked directly under Igor but Joshua was more close to the boss than him.

    In the passing years they worked together, both of them grew very close and shared a good bond.

    When Joshua told him he was leaving the organisation, Jeremiah tried to talk him out of it but he had made up his mind to leave.

    Jeremiah wanted to follow Joshua too but he couldn''t gather the courage to do so. He couldn''t see himself doing anything other than what he was doing right now.

    Igor jerked him away. "Who else will take it if not him? Go and find it. I don''t care what you do but I want my diamonds and book back."

    "Boss¡ª?" Jeremiah was confused. What was Igor implying to?

    "Isn''t he your close friend?" Igor smirked. "Go to the city and find out what he is up to and where he is hiding my things."

    "Yes boss." Without saying anything, Jeremiah took his departure.

    "Wait," Igor stopped him. "I want you to report back everytime you hear anything."

    "Yes boss."

    "I give you fifteen days," Igor stated. "If you don''te back in fifteen days, I''lle and find you."

    ...

    [Elisberg city]

    [Collins mansion]

    "You are joking, right?" Daniel scoffed.

    Andrew took a sip of his coffee. "I am dead serious."

    Daniel frowned and looked at Andrew who was rtively very rxed. "Do you have any idea how risky it is?"

    "He is an assassin Andrew," he stated. "He works for Igor Petrov. He¡ª"

    "Worked," Andrew corrected him. "He worked for him and now he doesn''t. He is basically unemployed so I am hiring him."

    Daniel sighed and helplessly shook his head. "You have really lost your mind."

    "He isn''t as bad as you think."

    "He tried to kill you." Daniel scoffed, "Not only you, he tried to kill everybody. Did you forget that we almost lost Justin because of him?"

    Andrew did not say anything. Daniel hesitance waspletely appropriate and genuine. Taking Joshua in their team was a very bold decision which he had taken. But despite all the potential risk, he wanted to give it a try.

    A big part of him wanted to trust Joshua and give him a chance.

    "Dan, I know it''s a big decision but can you just trust me?" Andrew tried to convince him. "Joshua will work with Samuel for us. After Samuel takes Igor''s ce, he will handle the trading we do with the Petrovs."

    Contemting for a while, Daniel asked, "Are you sure about this?"

    Andrew nodded. "Yes."

    "Okay then," he sighed. "But you are exining this to Owen."

    "Leave Owen to me," Andrew smiled.

    ¡­..

    [Samuel''s ce]

    "You want to take up that offer?"

    "I don''t know," Joshua sighed. "It''splicated."

    He left Ben''s ce in the morning and came to see Samuel to tell him about Andrew''s offer.

    The offer was good and enticing but he still wasn''t sure about it. There were several things he had to consider because epting it.

    Samuel kept quiet for a while before saying, "I think you should take it."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah," he nodded. "It''s a good offer and who are we kidding? The Volkov''s will be able to protect you better than anyone else. Igor won''t be able to touch you once he finds out you work for them."

    Seeing Joshua''s hesitance, he added, "And you will still be working with me, right?"

    Joshua nodded.

    Samuel smirked and eximed, "That''s even better. I will get better assistance from you and you will have full ess to their resources."

    He patted Joshua''s shoulder. "Igor won''t stand a chance."

    Just then Katherine entered the room with refreshments and snacks for the two of them.

    "What are you guys talking about?" she inquired as she handed them their coffee.

    Joshua was about to share the news with her when Samuel stopped him. "Nothing, we were just discussing work."

    Joshua looked at Samuel but did not say anything. Why did he stop him from telling Katherine about the job Andrew had offered him?

    This behaviour was very unlikely of Samuel who trusted and shared everything with his sister. It was strange and unusual.

    "Oh look at you¡ª" Katherine sat on Joshua''sp. "Why do you look so stressed?" She ran her fingers through his hair. "Did something happen?"

    "Nothing," He smiled and wrapped his arms around her waist. "I just didn''t sleep wellst night."

    "Do you want to take some rest?"

    "Okay, you both continue with your sweet talks¡ª" Samuel nced at the watch. "I have to be somewhere."

    Samuel grabbed his coat and left the apartment leaving the couple by themselves.

    ¡­..

    [Outside the apartment]

    Before Samuel could enter the lift, Joshua stopped him.

    "Why did you stop me earlier?" When he did not say anything, Joshua frowned, "Is there something you are not telling me?"

    Samuel nced at his apartment to make sure the door was closed. "Okay, this might sound weird but¡ª"

    Sensing his hesitance, Joshua said, "Tell me what is it?"

    "I have asked someone to track and record all the calls I receive because I started getting a few spam calls from weird numbers," Samuel exined. "A few days ago, the man tracking the calls informed me that someone is using my house number to call someone in Russia."

    "What?" Joshua frowned.

    "I know it''s weird," Samuel sighed. "At first I thought it was Katherine calling her friends but when I asked her she told me she did not contact anyone."

    "So you think she is lying?"

    "I don''t know," he pinched the space between his brows. "Two people live in this house, Katherine and me. If I didn''t make those calls then it has to be here unless someone else is sneaking into my apartment to make those calls. And that doesn''t make sense."

    Joshua pursed his lips and frowned. He couldn''t understand what was happening. Why would Katherine lie? And even if she had contacted someone in Russia, why would she deny doing it?

    Was she trying to hide something?"

    "Listen, I know it''s weird and shocking but¡ª" It was weird for Samuel to have doubts about his sister but he couldn''t help it. There is no one else other than Katherine who might have made those calls.

    Seeing how confused and distressed Joshua looked, Samuel ced his hand on his shoulder. "Look, I am not saying it''s Katherine or she is nning something. I just want to be careful until we find out the real truth."

    "I know she is your girlfriend, you love and trust her but maybe you could refrain yourself from sharing everything with her until I trace the calls back to the person in Russia, okay?" he added.

    Joshua nodded. "I don''t think it''s her."

    "No one will be as happy as me if she has nothing to do with this," Samuel remarked.

    ¡­..

    [Inside the apartment]

    After talking to Samuel, Joshua came back to the apartment.

    "You were gone for long," Katherine remarked. "What were you talking about?"

    "N-Nothing, I was just confirming when we should meet up to discuss the next move," he lied. He didn''t want to but he did.

    His heart was screaming that it wasn''t her. His Katherine would never do anything to betray him or her brother. But his brain was telling him to stay alert and wait for Samuel to find out the truth.

    ¡­.

 Chapter 298: Intention

    Katherine did not say anything, she gestured him to take a seat beside her. " You look tired." She gently caressed his cheeks. "Do you want to take a nap?"

    Without saying anything, Joshua rested his head on herp.

    She gently ran her fingers through his hair. "How are things going with the Volkovs? Did anything new happen?"

    Joshua contemted for a while before saying, "Everything''s the same, nothing new."

    "I heard that you are rted to Andrew Volkov now," she chuckled. "How funny is that?"

    "Yeah it''s funny," he smiled. Though he was trying to be as normal as he could, he could still feel a resistance in his behaviour.

    They still had to find out if Katherine was involved in everything that was happening, nothing was confirmed yet.

    Why was he feeling this resistance then? Why was he feeling that Katherine is indeed involved in everything that was happening?

    He buried his face on herp and wrapped his arms around her waistas his heart clenched with pain.

    ...

    [Collins Enterprise, Andrew''s office]

    "Did you arrange a ce for Joshua?"

    Ben nodded. "Yes boss¡ª" He handed him a file. "I just need your signature for the agreement."

    "Make sure that the ce is secure," Andrew instructed as he signed the papers. "Handpick a bunch of men who will work under Joshua."

    "Okay boss."

    "I also want you to arrange guards for Joshua," he added. He didn''t want to leave room for any mistakes. If Joshua decided to work under him, he would make sure to give the best to him.

    "Yes boss but¡ª" Ben hesitated before continuing. "Owen¡ª"

    "I will talk to him," Andrew interrupted him. "Don''t worry about him at the moment. Our main focus is to keep Joshua safe until everything is normal again."

    Once people, especially Igor, finds out about Joshua joining his organisation, he will definitely create a ruckus. He will try to draw him out in every possible way and the result will be uglier than expected.

    Seeing how hesitant Ben was, Andrew asked, "Is there something else you want to rify?"

    "N-No boss." Ben was about to leave when Andrew stopped him.

    "Ben¡ª"

    "Yes boss?"

    "I know you are concerned and have your own worries but I am your boss and you have to trust me," he remarked. "I know bringing Joshua in is a big decision but I have analysed it properly and I am sure things won''t take a wrong turn."

    Ben nodded. "I have never doubted your decisions boss, I was just worried. I''ll do as you say."

    ...

    [Collins mansion]

    "So what do you wanna do today?" Rachael asked Kate after they were done with their breakfast.

    Kate shrugged in response. "I don''t know, I''ll go wherever you take me."

    Thinking for a while, Rachael suggested, "Let''s start with the botanical garden then."

    "Okay," Kate chuckled. "You really love flowers, don''t you?"

    "Who doesn''t?" she sighed. "Flowers are one of the best things in this world."

    "My mother loves gardening too," Kate eximed. "She used to spend hours in the garden without taking a break. She used to teach me everything she knew about gardening. It was like our special time together."

    The recollection of the memories she had with her mother brought tears in her eyes. Though she never said it, she missed her parents a lot, especially now that she was expecting.

    "I am sure they miss you too," Rachael gently caressed her arm tofort her.

    "I don''t know." Kate took a deep breath and sighed. She didn''t want to think about it. "Let''s go to some good cafe after the garden, I want to drink a cup of coffee with brownies."

    "Sure," Rachael smiled. "I''ll take you to the best brownie ce in the town."

    "What about your friends? Are theying?"

    "Emma is on a business trip and Tina is out with her family," Rachael sighed. "I guess we have to wait a little longer to see them."

    "So I guess it''s just you and me then."

    "I guess," Rachael shrugged. "We can ask Elsa to join us."

    "I''ll call her."

    ¡­..

    [Collins Enterprise]

    Andrew took a sip of his coffee while his eyes were fixed at Joshua who was sitting on the couch. It had been almost fifteen minutes since he arrived and he hadn''t said a word which was quite unlikely.

    "Is there something bothering you?" he asked.

    "Huh?" Joshua looked at him confused. "What did you say?"

    "Nothing, I was just wondering if you came here to sit like a dumb person or there is a purpose for your visit."

    "Yeah¡ª" He awkwardly cleared his throat. "I wanted to tell you that I ept your offer."

    Andrew smiled. "Okay and¡ª"

    "I am very grateful for the offer as well," he added. "I know you are doing this because I am rted to Rachael but whatever the reason, I will not let you down."

    "You better not," Andrew warned him. "I will not stop Owen from dealing with you in his way if you do anything that isn''t ethical."

    "I won''t, you have my word." Joshua wouldn''t break Andrew''s trust after he had entrusted him with such a big position. He wouldn''t let him down no matter what.

    "Okay, I''ll ask Ben to draw a contract," he remarked. "Drop by tomorrow evening to sign it."

    "Okay." Joshua got up. "I''lle tomorrow."

    He took a few steps towards the door but stopped. Contemting for a while, he approached Andrew again. "Can I ask you something?"

    "Go ahead."

    "Suppose if you find out that there might be a chance that Rachael is doing something that will negatively impact you, what would you do?" Joshua asked.

    "Why do you ask?" Andrew raised his brows.

    "Just answer the damn question," Joshua frowned.

    "Well, first of all Rachael will never do anything like that," Andrew answered. "And even if she did, I will first talk to her and rify what it is because I know she will never do anything like that with the intention of hurting me."

    ¡­..

 Chapter 299: Argument

    "You are right, Rachael would never do anything like that," Joshua remarked.

    But could the same be said about Katherine? Wasn''t he supposed to trust his girlfriend and have confidence in her like the way Andrew trusted Rachael?

    Why couldn''t he just talk to her or ask her to rify things? Why was he feeling so hesitant?

    Seeing Joshua in a daze, Andrew inquired, "Is something bothering you?"

    "No¡ªActually yes, something is bothering me," Joshua answered. "I found out something a few hours ago and I just can''t take it off my head."

    "What is it? You can share if you want to."

    Without any hesitation, Joshua walked towards the empty seat near Andrew''s desk. "I went to see Samuel in the morning to discuss the offer you gave me yesterday. My girlfriend was there too."

    "Katherine Hollick?"

    Joshua nodded. "Yeah."

    Andrew kept quiet for a while before asking, "Do you know she was a part of the Bongolian gang before Igor brought her home as his sister?"

    "Yeah, I am aware of that." He added, "She was eleven at that time."

    "Fourteen," Andrew corrected her. When Joshua frowned, he exined, "She joined the gang when she was eleven."

    "Are you sure?" Joshua was so confused. He was told by Igor that he had brought her home when she was eleven. Later, when he started talking to Katherine, she had also told him the same thing.

    If what Andrew was saying was the truth, why did Igor, especially Katherine lie to him?

    "I am one hundred percent sure," Andrew stated. "The Volkovs have been closely monitoring the Bongolian gang for so many decades now, I cannot be wrong."

    The Bongolians were a notorious gang who were involved in child trafficking as well. They would often use the ports which belonged to the Volkovs to carry out their illegal activities. This is why they started keeping an eye on the gang to make sure they are in line.

    Joshua did not say anything. He was confused, he couldn''t understand who to believe.

    Should he believe his girlfriend who might be hiding something or his brother-inw who was once his enemy?

    "So what did Katherine do?" Andrew inquired.

    "Samuel thinks that she might be contacting someone in Russia," he answered. "And we don''t know who it is yet."

    "Maybe it''s Igor." When Joshua frowned, Andrew borated. "I don''t know what happened but there was a time when they were quite close. You were with them all the time, you know that right?"

    Joshua nodded. Igor and Katherine were indeed very close in the past. They started drifting apart when Igor announced Katherine''s engagement with one his partner''s eligible sons.

    But why would Katherine stay secretly in touch with Igor when she was the one who wanted to get rid of him and break all ties with him?

    Confused and anxious, Joshua quietly left Andrew''s office without saying a word. There was too much going on in his head and he needed some time to figure it out.

    Andrew on the other hand also did not stop him. He understood that Joshua was going through a lot ofplicated emotions which he couldn''t express. He wanted to give him the space he needed.

    ¡­..

    [Collins Mansion]

    "So tell us more about your HOUSEKEEPER?" Kate excitedly inquired.

    "Yeah, I want to know more about her too," Rachael added.

    "Okay, what do you guys wanna know about my housekeeper?" Owen smiled.

    "Oh¡­look at you," Kate yfully pped his arm. "You are blushing."

    "Ahh Owen is so in love," Rachael exined.

    "Love?" He scoffed. "Owen Volkov doesn''t fall in love sweetheart."

    "Are you sure about that my dear nephew?" Daniel entered the room along with Andrew.

    "Very sure." Owen looked at Andrew and smirked, "I was waiting for you."

    Andrew sighed before walking towards Rachael. "Did you eat?" He asked.

    She nodded in response.

    "Well, you guys must have important things to discuss." Kate and Rachael got up. "We also have some important things to do."

    After they left, Daniel also tried to leave the room to avoid the building tension between Owen and Andrew but he was immediately stopped.

    "Where do you think you are going?" Owen scoffed. "I want to talk to you too."

    Daniel did not waste a second before pushing Andrew under the bus. "This ispletely his idea and has nothing to do with me."

    Owen and Andrew did not say a word to each other. They were staring at each other instead.

    The intense gaze which they threw at each other made Daniel feel a littlefortable.

    "Why don''t I step out a little and give you two brothers the space you need."

    But before he could move, both of them yelled in unison.

    "STAY."

    Without saying another word, Daniel quietly took a seat in the nearby coach.

    "I have never questioned your decisions ever," Owen broke the long silence.

    "Then don''t question this one as well," Andrew remarked.

    "Whatever you are doing is not eptable," Owen stated. "I am not letting you invite an enemy into the house."

    There was no way he would let Joshua, someone who worked for the Petrovs, join them. Helping Samuel Pertrov was already hard enough for him but he still agreed to do it because Andrew thought it was a good idea.

    But letting an assassin who had tried to kill his family before was not something he wouldpromise with.

    "He is not an enemy anymore," Andrew said. "He Rachael''s cousin, he is family."

    "Rachael''s cousin?" He raised his brows and smirked. "Now that''s interesting. Amusing actually¡ªHow did he end up joining the Petrovs?"

    Owen was now curious. He knew that Rachael''s family was miles away from being involved in anti-social activities then how did Joshua end up joining the Petrovs?

    "I believe only Joshua can answer that for you." The story behind Joshua joining Igorwas something even Andrew wanted to know.

    Thinking for a while, Owen asked, "Can you arrange a meeting?"

    Andrew smiled. "Of course."

    "Great." Owen gave him a thumbs up before joining Daniel on the couch.

    ...

 Chapter 300: Secrets

    Daniel on the other hand was confused.

    What had just happened? Here he was scared and nervous thinking that things would get ugly between the two brothers but nothing happened.

    They had resolved whatever disagreement they had within seconds.

    Though he was happy that he didn''t have to intervene and things got resolved smoothly without any conflict, he still found it very weird.

    Daniel and Andrew''s strangely strong bond is something he could never understand and he never would. Maybe this was the reason why they were invincible and inseparable.

    "So, how are the new dads doing?" Owen excitedly asked. "Are you guys nervous?"

    "We are doing good," Andrew answered. "But why don''t you tell us how you are doing?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I heard that you beloved housekeeper got a new job," Andrew smirked. "Is she breaking your heart and leaving?"

    Owen rolled his eyes. "Firstly, stop keeping tabs on me. That''s not cool."

    "Secondly, she is not going anywhere," he added.

    "Is it? How are you so sure?" Andrew raised his brows. "What if she flies out when you are not in town."

    "She can try," Owen smirked. "If I can hunt her down once, I can definitely do it again."

    Before Andrew couldment, Daniel interrupted, "Sorry to intrude your private conversation but are we going to ignore the fact that a few seconds ago you both looked like you would punch each other''s face?"

    "I would never hit Andrew," Owen stated. "Unless he decides to cheat on my Rachael and break her pure heart."

    "Your Rachael?" Andrew red at him.

    "Okay¡ª" He raised his hands in the air. "Your Rachael."

    "Better." Andrew looked at Daniel. "We need to ask Samuel to speed the process of dismissing Igor."

    "Why? What''s the rush?" Owen asked.

    "Igor has been meeting with the Italians too often these days," he said. "I think he wants to form an alliance with them."

    Owen scoffed. "The Italians know better than joining hands with that scum."

    "Unless they have another n," Daniel stated. "What if they want to eliminate Igor and take over his estate?"

    "We cannot take that risk," Andrew added. "We can''t risk having them in ournd."

    Owen nodded in agreement. "Alright then, tell the newbie to start working on his special project."

    "Joshua needs some time off." When Owen frowned, Andrew exined, "He is going through some midlife crisis right now."

    Though Joshua did not tell him anything, he understood that he was having some problems with his girlfriend who might have been up to something. So he decided to give him some time to figure things out.

    "He is yet to join and you already gave him vacation?" Owen sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Alright, I will deal with Samuel until your guy deals with his midlife crisis."

    Andrew patted his shoulder. "He is not just my guy but our guy now."

    "Yeah yeah¡­whatever." He scoffed.

    ¡­..

    [Samuel''s apartment]

    Standing outside, Joshua was contemting whether to enter the apartment or not. He was supposed toe over for dinner, Katherine was probably waiting for him but for some reason, he couldn''t convince himself to go inside.

    There were so many unanswered questions in his head that was making him lose his mind. A part of him was ming himself for not trusting the love of her life but the other part was constantly asking him to stay alert.

    "Why are you standing outside?"

    "I¡ª"

    Understanding what was happening, Samuel sighed and patted his shoulder. "I know it''s hard for you, it''s hard for me too. But if Katherine is really on to something then thest thing we want is for her to get suspicious."

    Joshua sighed and nodded. "Did you find anything else?"

    "My men are working on it." He then nudged Joshua forward. "Let''s go inside."

    ¡­..

    After dinner, Joshua wanted to leave immediately. He had tried his best to keep his dem, Joshua was about to leave but was stopped by Kaherine.

    "Hey, are you leaving?"

    "Yeah, I was about to," he said, trying his best to keep his expression neutral. He was trying hard to suppress the turmoil of emotions he was feeling.

    Katherine looked at him for a while before asking, "Josh, is everything okay?" She ced her hand on his shoulder. "You have been acting very weird since morning."

    "Everything is fine," he sighed. "I am just exhausted."

    "With all that is going around, I am not surprised." She wrapped her arms around his. "Did you meet Andrew today?"

    Joshua shook his head. "No I didn''t. I went there but he wasn''t avable."

    He lied. He didn''t want to but he had no other choice.

    "Oh okay." She rested her head on his shoulder. "Do you want to stay over? It''s been a long time since we spent the night together."

    Understanding what she meant, Joshua gently turned her down. "I am very exhausted today. Maybe next time?"

    "Yeah, sure."

    He kissed the top of her head and left the apartment after wishing her goodnight.

    As he left, Katherine looked at his direction and frowned. There was no doubt that something was off about Joshua but she couldn''t understand what was going on.

    Did he know something that he shouldn''t?

    Contemting for a while, she grabbed her phone and messaged someone.

    [Give me details about what Joshua has been doing]

    ....

    [Collins Mansion]

    "Is Andrew home?" Kate asked while helping Rachael set the dinner table.

    "He is on the way." Rachael said as she brought the special dish she had prepared for the night.

    "That''s fancy," Daniel chirped as he took his seat. "If I knew we had seafood broil for dinner, I would have jumped in sooner."

    As he was about to dip his spoon on the dish, Kate pped his hand away. "Hold on mister, we are waiting for Andrew."

    "And Owen," Rachael added.

    "Owen ising?"

    "Yes, he said he wants to have dinner with us today," she answered.

    "What about his housekeeper? Is sheing too?"

 Chapter 301: Just Friends?

    "I don''t know," Kate looked at Rachael thinking she knew more. But not to her surprise, she was as oblivious as she was.

    "Owen did not tell me anything about bringing someone," Rachael said.

    "Come on guys, it''s Owen we are talking about," Daniel snorted. "When has that guy ever brought a woman home?"

    "Well, eventually he has to," Kate remarked. "He has to settle down someday and start a family."

    "I don''t think Owen has such ns." When both of them looked at him, he added, "He has never been the kind who wants to start a family of his own or who is interested in a rtionship."

    "But he can''t stay alone forever," Rachael said.

    "I agree with Rachael," Kate looked at Daniel. "You are his uncle, you should talk to him about it."

    "What do you want me to say to him?"

    "Tell him how important having a family is or how good it feels when you have someone toe home to." Kate knew how Owen was. She had known him for almost 5 to 6 years now and was very well ustomed to how he lived his life.

    But when Owen brought his so-called housekeeper for their small weekend get together, she understood that the woman was more than just a fling and that she wasn''t just some woman he picked up from the bar for a night or two.

    Juliana was different to him and it was quite evident. Everyone could see except for Owen himself.

    "You should tell Andrew, he is better at these things than me." Though Daniel was the oldest, Andrew was more mature when it came to things like giving a life lesson lecture.

    "Why do you have to push everything on Andrew?" Kate red at him. "You are the eldest one here, not Andrew."

    "Okay dear, I will talk to him."

    "Talk to whom?" Andrew asked as he entered the dining area.

    "Kate wants me to talk to Owen and give him some life lessons," Daniel answered.

    "That is a great idea, I think Owen needs that." Andrew kissed Rachael on the top of the head before taking his seat.

    "Did he tell you anything about that girl?" Rachael curiously inquired.

    "Juliana?" When she nodded, Andrew added, "Not much."

    "I think something is going on between them," Kate eximed.

    "Yes," Rachael agreed. "But he isn''t willing to ept it."

    When both of them looked at Andrew for his opinion on the matter, thetter just shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know. But I do know that it is their personal matter and we should not interfere."

    "Exactly," Daniel sighed. "Thank you."

    "You both are useless." Kate rolled her eyes at them. "Rach and I will do what we can about this whole situation."

    "What situation?" Owen asked as he approached them.

    To Rachael and Kate''s disappointment, he was alone and there was no sign of Juliana or any other woman.

    "Oh that looks good." He rubbed his palm together before grabbing his te. "I am starving."

    "Let''s dig in," Daniel eximed as he grabbed the biggest lobster leg from the bunch.

    Looking at her husband devouring the lobster leg without paying a heed to others, she sighed, "I am not ready to handle two babies."

    "We are having twins?" Daniel mumbled while spatting some food out of his mouth.

    "Just eat," Kate handed him a napkin before looking at Owen. "You came alone?"

    "Was I supposed to bring someone with me?" He asked.

    "I thought you would bring your housekeeper with you," Rachael remarked.

    "I will surely bring her next time you invite me over for dinner, okay?" When Owen noticed a sparkle in Rachael and Kate''s eyes, he quickly said, "Woah, don''t get excited because it''s nothing like that."

    "We are not excited," They eximed in unison.

    Andrew on the other hand was busy peeling the shrimp for Rachael. He did not say anything as he had no intention of meddling with Owen''s personal affairs. If one day he decided to bring Juliana or any other woman home, he would surely wee her whole heartedly.

    But Andrew knew his cousin very well to understand that Owen was not someone who would take impulsive decisions as bringing a woman home until he was very sure about it.

    "You can take some food for her if she hasn''t eaten yet," Rachael remarked. "I can pack some food for her."

    "That would be great, I am sure she hasn''t eaten," Owen said as he shoved a mouthful of crab meat in his mouth. "I mean she eats but it''s all junk."

    "Oh is it? Then you should cook for her," Kate suggested.

    Owen nodded in response. "I did cook for her yesterday and today morning"

    "Didn''t you hire her as your housekeeper to do your chores?" When Owen nodded, Andrew threw another question at him. "Then why are you cooking for her? Shouldn''t it be the other way round?"

    "I like cooking for myself so while I am at it, I cook some extra for her," He tried to defend himself in the best possible way.

    When all four of them kept staring at him, he tried to change the subject. "I heard there is a very cool resort not too far away from here, we should go there sometime."

    "We should," Daniel agreed. "Will you bring your housekeeper too? I mean, I am sure you will need her for your chores."

    Kate and Rachael chuckled but quicklyposed themselves.

    "You guys will not let it go, right?" Owen sighed.

    "Not unless you tell us what is going on," Kate grinned.

    "It''s nothing like that, we are just¡ª"

    "Oh please don''t tell me you are friends," Rachael scoffed. "That is thest thing I wish to hear from you."

    Owen was about to say something when someone dashed in the house through the main door.

    "Help¡ª" The man gasped before copsing on the floor.

    "Oh my God, Joshua?" Rachael yelled before sprinting towards the living room.

    ...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!